《Dungeon Games》 Prologue: Birthday Present. August 1, 3217 Today was a very special day! I just turned ten years old! It was also the day my Daddy would come home from his job to see me. Mommy said that he has a very important job, and that''s why I almost never get to see him. It''s also why I am so excited now. He promised me over the holo call that he had a special surprise for me this year. He wouldn''t be home until late though, his work would keep him. So I enjoyed the morning and afternoon with my Mommy, and some of my friends, really only two of them. Jessica, and Franny (Franchesca), they were the only ones who came to see me after I was diagnosed with a weak immune system. Mommy said it dealt with something called my white blood cell count, and that is why I have to stay inside in a sterile environment. She said the doctors said if I kept being a good girl I would get better with treatment and time. Daddy also said that he worked so much at his job so he could ensure I received the best medical care available. It made me happy, knowing I was so loved. But I got sidetracked. Jessica, and Franny were inside the living room with me, and we were all eating cake while watching the T.V The show that was on was a tournament coverage of the game Dungeon Wars. It''s been out for, forever. That''s also the place Daddy works. I loved watching these games, because it showed the work Daddy did, and made me feel closer to him. "Sid, you want some ice-cream baby?" my Mommy called out. "Yes~!" I yelled in excitement as I saw one of the Goblins from the amateur A.I dungeon take down a Bone Knight from its competitor. I didn''t know exactly how it all worked, but I loved watching the dozens of figures created by the A.I dungeon systems fight. It was always so amazing! After a moment, Mommy brought all of us ice-cream, and we ate it while enraptured by the screen. The food I ate was special made for my illness, and I was told that even if it tasted bad I needed to eat it. I was part of boosting my immune systems and making me better. So I ate the yucky paste tasting food, pretending to be happy with it. My friends struggled through it with me, because they didn''t want me to feel alone. I loved them! "Wow! Did you see the Ogre? How did an Amateur get enough to gain that Evolution?" Jessica asked in excitement. Franny fiddled with her glasses, and spoke, as though from memory and sounding older than she was. "He could have had his A.I for years and worked to gain the needed points the hard way, or he battled friends in school to gain it. There are countless methods after all." I giggled at them both and listened. I loved listening to them debate. We were all a bit fanatical in our following of the Amateur division. Franny and Jessica wanted to join when they were old enough to legally buy the A.I unite, at age twelve, along with one of the five starter Races they sold to beginners to help them learn the ropes. The beginning races were Goblin, Skeleton, and one of two animal race (Wolf, Rabbit), there was also Slime. Few people chose slime, and I understood. They were icky. Each Race had an evolutionary pattern they could follow, you could also create new evolution''s with knowledge you fed your A.I, and if you had the points. Points were gathered either by the A.I, slowly, through interacting with you and building a personality, or being fed information regarding it''s starting race. The dungeon also came with a table that became a living, breathing world in a small 10 by 10 cubicle like device that Daddy said housed the creatures. You could grow the world by either adding to the table, or creating dungeon areas inside the caves that doted the world and moving down to create more options. I wanted to see my creatures, if I got one, so I''d just add to my table surface area. I doubted I would though, it was a sport, more than a hobby like I wanted it to be. And I would not be able to leave my bubble until I was at least fifteen. It made me sad, knowing my friends would go on with their lives, and chase the dream I saw in their eyes when they looked at the screen. So I soaked up all the time I could with them. It made me happy, even if tinged with the odd sensation that left my belly hurting. We spent the rest of the afternoon watching the Amateur tournament come to it''s conclusion. The winner was the Goblin boy from the first round. The announcer said his name was Greydon. He was kind of cute, in an odd lanky way. From the matches we saw, he had a lot of knowledge and skill about his Goblin race, and used his Evolution''s to the best ability for each of the Goblin species he had. Goblin, Hob-Goblin, and Ogre. Franny, and Jessica started talking again about the races they would pick when they were old enough to have an A.I. Franny wanted the Wolf beasts, because she liked the idea of evolving them into the Beastmen variant and playing with them. She was very much a dog lover. Jessica wanted the Skeletons, oddly, but it fit her personality. I overheard Mommy calling her a ''Goth'' before, because she dressed in black a lot, and her Mommy let her dye her hair Purple. I thought she looked cute that way. After some time, it started to get dark, and they went home. I hugged them both and thanked them for the wonderful gifts, a Plushie of a cartoon like Skeleton from Jessica that was soft and warm, and Franny gave me a Sweater with a puppy on it. I loved them! When 10 P/M came around Mommy tried to get me to go to bed, and I could see Daddy tomorrow. But I stubbornly waited for him in his big comfy chair that Mommy positioned to face the door for me. After a while I slowly drifted off to sleep, and woke up when I felt a familiar warm hand on my back, the soft whisper of Daddies voice breaking through my sleep. "Sweet heart, I''m home. I''m sorry I''m so late." I yawned, and rubbed my eyes gently before realizing Daddy was home and throwing my arms around his neck and yelling "Daddy!!!" He laughed and picked me up in a big bear hug and swung me in a circle. "Hey there Cuddle bug, do you forgive Daddy?" I nodded and hugged him harder. "Happy Birthday Sweet heart." He set me down in his chair again, and kneeled down to rest on the balls of his toes, while one hand went to his pocket, and then he placed his hand behind his back. He looked at my present from Jessica, and Franny, and smiled. "I see you already got some good presents, you won''t want Daddies then I guess." I smacked him on his nose. "Daddy! I want it and I want another hug!" I was being a baby, and I didn''t care. It was still my Birthday, I think, and I missed him. He gave me another hug, and then handed me a very small box, no bigger than his palm. "Here you go Sweetheart, a gift I know you have wanted for a long time." I frowned and opened the little box. Inside was a little yellow cube. No..."Daddy?" "It''s a core, sweetheart. You know that. I know how hard this has been for you, being trapped here, and only seeing your friends a few times a week. So I spent the last month creating this little one for you. It''s a Starter Core, but it has a special Race that has not been released to the public, and will only be available to Master Players because of it''s difficulty." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He smiled softly when he saw me starting to cry, I was so happy. "I know you can manage the critters, and learn how to best use them. Grow the A.I and show me what you can do when you are all better, ok?" I knew Daddy was the one suffering the most, he barely got to see me, and each time he did I knew I looked thinner, and more sick though the Doctors swore I was getting better. Mommy at least was able to be with me all the time and see the progress. Daddy only saw the damage of lacking food for proper muscle and fat growth. I wrapped my arms around him, and gave him a kiss on his cheek. "I love it Daddy! Thank you so much!" "Want to go set it up in your room, and connect with it Cuddle bug?" I nodded enthusiastically, the tears still in my eyes a bit. We went to my room, the Table we would use was already there. I had begged Daddy to put it there a year ago so i could pretend and play when I was alone. It was a larger Table, set up for the A.I interface that Daddy had lying around the house and couldn''t use because of a minor wire. So I had bought it with hugs and cuddles from him and Mommy. It was a 20 by 20 square table. Large for A starter dungeon, but I never expected to get one. This was so amazing. The table took up the majority of my room, roughly a third, but I didn''t have a lot. A small table for my computer in the far right corner near a window that I could look out and see the birds that went to the feeders, and a double sized bed in the other. The rest was stuffed toys and the table. Daddy went about plugging everything in, and then took the odd Yellow core from me, and placed it in the Center, before handing me a small watch. "This watch will let you talk to your A.I as it grows, and let you pick options. I made this core special, for you Sid, it will help you a bit here and there as it grows with you. Ok, ready? I''m going to start it up, ready? Remember, the A.I will connect to you alone through a D.N.A sample the watch takes and create neural link through the watch." I nodded, and he turned it on.
D.N.A Sample taken, beginning connection, and bonding process. Process complete. "Hello Sidnie, I am your A.I Dungeon Core, I require a name, will you give me one?"
the sample had hurt a little, but I was to excited. "Leo!" I yelled at it without thinking remembering Daddy loved Lions.
Name accepted, I am Leo. I look forward to growing with you, Sidnie. I am pre-programmed with a race. I will now display the starting Race name, and the possible beginning creature of the race to begin with. Demon: Starting Species Imp - A small mischievous creature that likes to tinker and build, among the weakest of the Demon species, these creatures breed quickly, and have high evolutionary potential do to being able to unlock all Evolutionary paths. Dark Wisp - An ethereal creature with no substance, it breeds through killing and absorbing the life essence of living things, and splitting, not unlike a slime. This will allow one set Evolutionary path Husk - The deformed soul of one trapped in the nether realm that is weak, and breeds at an average rate. It''s Evolutionary path leads to higher ranked Demons through the gain of power.
I looked at Daddy shocked. I had seen commercials about the Demon Race. It was meant to be a top tier Race that only were available through Master Tournaments, and even then were very hard to come by. "That''s right Baby, you get the first Race, and it''s a bit special. The Imps are one I added, in case you wanted to take the longer route, but gain the most. Choose carefully, Sweetheart, you can unlock them all later, but it costs a lot." I scrunched my face up a bit, and he laughed softly, before patting my head. "You can not leave the house for several years, by then I have no doubt you will have gathered a lot of points and at least been able to unlock a few evolution''s, and species within the Race." He got up after kissing my forehead, and went to Mommy, calling out softly as he went. "Don''t stay up much later, finish the set up, then to bed, ok?" "Okay!" I looked at the options, again. "Which should I choose?"
I would recommend the Imps, they are weak, but breed quickly enough that we can use them to gather Points by several methods.
I blinked a moment, A.I cores were not supposed to be able to do that this early. But Daddy said it was a special one for me. Still a Starter, but maybe he gave it the ability to do this early so I would feel less alone? "Imp then." I said smiling, and then I saw the world form on my table. It was a bright world full of life, and small animals, greenery and streams. Aside from where the first ten Imps formed. There, it was a small rocky crag, and looked like there were red lines running through the rocks. I looked at the little Imps, they were actually kind of cute, in an odd way. Small black and red bodies, no taller than a foot, in their world, with little bat like wings, and a whip tail with a pointed end. They had two little bud horns on them as well.
You have chosen the starting species for your Race, Imps will now begin to build their village, and breed. The current Restrictions of my system will cap the Imps at 100 until I gain enough points to purchase the upgrades required for a higher population limit.
I grinned, and touched one of the trees Leo had created, it felt real, of course that was only because of my connection to him. But it was nice. I could ''feel'' a tree again. I was to excited to sleep, but my body was losing the war. After about thirty minutes of watching my Imps gather rocks, and begin digging holes for their burrows while I laid in bed, at the foot of it, I passed out. Whispering goodnight to Leo.
Goodnight, Sidnie
I hope you enjoy this, I have seen countless Dungeon FF''s and I wanted to try my own. This one is gonna be fun, I decided to turn it into a unique game based system. Don;t think I''ve seen one like what I have in mind on here. Honestly Inspired by the Mystery of the Dungeon FF, though it was sadly discontinued. But I hope you enjoy this FF. The first part will actually consist of 5 years haha. I''ma enjoy this. Much love and cookies all. Chapter One: An Imps Daily Life I''m going to switch the perspective every now and then. When I have the MC asleep, the Core will take over and we can see the his dungeon world from his point of view, along with a few insights into why he is unique.
Leo Once Sidnie had fallen asleep, I turned my attention to the world that had sprung up within my area of control. A 20 by 20 table that seemed to stretch my capacities a bit, but I grew accustomed to the strain on my processors. I had a basic ecosystem that contained a variety of plants, and small creatures. The plants were numerous and could be used later by more advances species within the Demon Race I controlled. From what the creator has said these creatures would be difficult to advance, and grow stronger. The Demon race is meant to be a high tier species set aside for the best Dungeon A.I and their owners. The information I have on the Race, is limited to keep it even with Sidnies growth rate, and to inspire the desire to gain knowledge on the Race as a whole. For one, each evolution, after the first is purchased, will cost nearly triple what any other starter race, or mid tier race would. They also were weak in the beginning, and relied on numbers to balance out that difference. It''s why i recommended the Imps. The wisps were weaker than them, and didn''t breed quick enough. They would also destroy the entire ecosystem and eat up my Point reserves to replenish it. The Husks would have worked, but they needed power to be of use, and their numbers were limited more than the Imps. With the Imps, we could breed them quickly, and upgrade the population limit to expand into another village in a separate area. I doubt Sidnie would go for the plan of having the separate tribes of Imps fight each other at regular intervals to increase the points I would earn for each death, and then breed, rinse and repeat, to allow her to accumulate a decent amount of points and begin earning Evolutions, maybe even unlocking another Species for a unique Evolutionary path within the race. The Creator had stated that we had no end of time, because Sidnie had an illness that was expected to take five years to even allow her to leave the house, and begin Dungeon battles with others. By then I would make my owner proud, with a bevy of creatures to gather points through battles quicker. Turning my processing power from my thoughts I moved to focus on the Imps. They had paired up, five couples. From what I knew of the Imps, they would mate and breed quickly, and the offspring had a small gestation period and were born in groups of four. They grew quickly, taking about a day to reach adult size. They had already dug out small burrows and were creating a wall of stone in the small area they had claimed. They would need to expand soon, but there were predator species in the jungle. Mostly wild dogs, and a few large cats with the rare snake or bat here and there. As my own capacity grew they would become more numerous, and I could exert a more direct amount of control over the Demons themselves. Zooming in on the Imp Village, I saw a communal area had been established, a larger chamber than the five pits, and each of the five females were in there. Their bellies already rounding, and would likely give birth soon. The few points I came with, a rough fifty, I was using to speed up their reproduction by about double the normal rate, and it was eating at my reserves, but I needed to ensure a stable population so they would not be hindered by the loss of a few of the adults in any accidents that occurred this early regarding predators. They were very weak. The Imps were a servant species of the Demon race, and relied on numbers to swarm their foes and bleed them to death with small cuts. They lost a lot in these attacks if the enemy was a predator or stronger creature. Each Imp was also a level one, they would max out at ten, and from their evolutionary pathways would unlock based on my own knowledge of Demon Species, or Sidnies. I would request for some books on the subject, mythological or otherwise to allow me more varied pathways to give as options. Variants of the Imp Species were also a possibility. Though they required unique environments to do so. We could get lucky if I set them near, or in water and get Imps with a high affinity for the element, and become Water Imps. The same with a fire area, and with the Rock I could gain some with Earthen affinity. This could lead to Unique evolutions, and hidden species that could be unlocked later. So much to go through, and little time. I wished to surprise and please my Owner. We would be together for a very long time after all. I had little to do as well, after spending my fifty points to increase the Imps breeding cycle for a full day, this should allow the populations to reach fifty in a day, and adulthood the following day. It would give us a stable population, and then they would return to the normal breeding rate of birthing a litter once every three days or so. Their life spans were also relatively short. They would live a week, unless they evolved, or gained a variant species with a longer life span. I watched the males for the time being. One of them, obviously the current leader, was slightly larger than the rest and moving rocks roughly half his weight and shoring up a weak point in the southern wall of their small settlement. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The settlement was about fifty yards in each direction, large for ten, but small for the numbers that would soon grace them. The hunting parties when they needed food would cut that down in time no doubt. He lifted a stone, and flew it over to the wall he was building. The other four were doing the same in the other openings within the rocky Craggy area they claimed. I could feel the lava beneath them, and that could lead to an even more unique variant being born later. Perhaps even allow an early access to a high tier evolutionary pathway. Afterall, the little I did know said Demons dwelt deep within the earth ''Hell'' and were based off of fire and Brimstone. Assuming one went from the Ancient Mythos Texts that were once something called Religion. I''d have to request the children''s story book sometime, it may aid in furthering the Race. I lost track of time as I regarded my beginning creatures. Hours ticked by, and because I had no need to sleep I began practicing micro management of the current Leader of the Imp Tribe. I could exert a minute amount of influence over him, nothing overt or obvious, but my will could help push him in a certain direction. For instance I had him and the others build small towers behind each of the walls they had built, it would allow Sentries, when the numbers grew, to stand rather than force themselves to fly. They could use the rocks around it as well, assuming they grew to understand camouflage. It was rather interesting to watch my Imps go about their life, It was of course semi nighttime within my ecosystem but the Moon was full and it gave them all the light they needed to see and do their jobs. The Females had also given birth in this time frame. Th Imp babies were..Well ugly seemed a bit harsh, they were a mound of red and black flesh with stubby limbs and odd protrusions that marked the Tails, and Wings. They looked unfinished. I did save an image of the infants in case Sidnie wished to observe them when she awoke. They would be nearing adult size by the time she woke up as it was. A total of twenty offspring had been born, and no sooner had they been born that they were shoved into the pit alone and their mothers ran to their mates. They procreated once more, and became pregnant, perhaps I overdid the rapid production, at this rate they would be closer to the max population size than the fifty I intended. Horny little things. I ignored the fornication, and focused my attention back into the communal birthing cave. I wanted to observe the offspring, and see what I could do with them. I was able to exert a bit more force onto their weak, and infantile minds, this allowed me to fiddle with what they did, forcing them to grasp concepts as they grew at an accelerated rate. They would likely end up being more intelligent than their parents. We had also gained an unexpected surprise, already we had a Variant Species of Imp, I felt it was to soon, but perhaps it dealt with the accelerated reproduction I had instigated? It may have also given that one in one-hundred chance early. I digress, the Variant was a larger female Imp that was entirely red. No black markings in any way touched her body, and she seemed to burn the other infants if she got excited. Which turned out to be often, they were Demons afterall. Even in this weak caste Power made right it seemed. She had quickly gained control of the other 19 infants, already reaching the point in their growth cycle that they were making bounding hops to try and fly. Their Mothers had also returned after about two hours, this being the Time outside my little Ecosystem, and were getting ready for another batch to be delivered. The first generation watched with barely concealed interest as it all went on. I focused most of my attention on the Red Female, which I had taken to called Red to make it easy. She would end up being the main creature in the Tribe until her lifespan ended, or we gathered enough Points to evolve her into a Unique Variant Evolution. Seeing that the Demons were well on their way, and the Settlements walls and towers had been mostly completed, I turned my attention from them and regarded the world outside my control. It had been 11:43 P.M when Sidnie had fallen asleep, and it was nearing 10 A.M. No doubt soon she would wake, and from there we could begin discussing methods of point gathering, and I could request the books I wished to have access to. The main way to access these books of course was digitally through a link that went from the watch on her wrist to a computer, but it could be done by her reading it, and with our Neural link the information passing to me. I smiled, or at least I would have if I could. I saw my owner slowly stirring to wakefulness. I could hardly wait to show her the Progress I had made. So for the time being, I waited the minutes away, monitoring my Owner as she Awoke.
Here is another chapter from the A.I perspective, and a bit of a large Info dump. I hope you all enjoy this, and the next one will either be as long, or longer. Depends on how I feel, and how my night goes, or what one of my other stories does for me. As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Two: Learning about Imps Back to Sidnie, time to see how an adorable little sick girl goes about getting attention and learning.
I stretched and yawned while slowly waking up. Smacking my tongue against the roof of my mouth to get rid of the awful feeling and taste that my diet gave me, I looked around my room, trying to gather my thoughts. I was ten now, and yesterday Daddy gave me something..! I jumped out of bed and rushed to my table, and looked at it, hearing birds chirp and the calls of the other animals within. My gaze went straight toward the rocky crag that held the Imp village, and I was shocked to see the progress the little ones had made. They had set up walls, and a few towers to enclose and protect their tiny village, and the numbers had grown! I saw at least fifty, including the first ten, and what looked like several small bundles flying around as well. So there had to be more of them. "Good Morning leo!" I shouted out in glee.
Good Morning Sidnie,
I grinned after hear/seeing his words threw the display my watch sent, and my neural link with him. "This is amazing! How did you do this so soon?"
"I used the points I came with, a full 50, and accelerated their breeding period. I underestimated the time they took normally, and will likely reach the cap for their population well before the breeding increase ends." Imp count - 70 Variant Imp count - 1
The numbers were huge! He also had said the population limit was coming up, which meant we should focus on increasing that. I didn''t want those 50 points he had used to go to waste. Some things, the A.I could do on his own, because it used little to no points, and Starter A.I''s always were able to spend their starting points to increase breeding production for a full day. With the other starter races that was a good idea, their caps for population were massive, but the Demons were a high tiered, and from what I had read, and seen on T.V they required massive amounts of points to be used. It was a lot like when the Naga Race had been released to the general public. A mid/high tier race, it could be bought, but was recommended for intermediate, and master players due to the sheer amount of point accumulation required to advance them. "Ok! Display Advancement unlocks for the Imp species please.'' I said while smiling wider. The unlocks were special traits, or abilities set to a certain species within the selected Race. There were three separate branches, Traits - Used to increase certain aspects of a Species, or evolution, within the race you are focused on. Advancement - This dealt with generic things, like the ability to increase population limits, or how advanced the settlement the species made would grow. Evolution - The evolutionary tree based on what you knew of the Race itself, or unlocked. There were subcategories, but those could only be accessed by winning tournaments and having them unlocked by the company for you. Leo displayed the screen for advancement of the Imps for me.
Imp Advancement Tree Population increase to 200 - 100 points Settlement improvements Tier 1 (ability to build storage areas and better walls.) - 300 points Social skills (Increases their comprehension, and ability to communicate to other species within the A.I world) - 500 points Increased Variant chance (Going from 1 in 100 to 3 in 100) - 800 points Further advancement unlocks will be available as you advance through the tree, or discover unique methods through experimentation. Current Points available - 5
Oh wow...So expensive. I frowned at that, We could earn 100 points easily enough by reading a book dedicated to this Race, but it isn''t officially released yet, so the books won''t be available. It was also a one time gain from what Daddy had always said when explaining the A.I to me when i was younger. I wanted to take advantage of the population limit though. We could perhaps split our efforts some, I could buy a few books through the Watch''s built in store that Leo could read on his own, and I could read stuff online or from Daddies library that could help gain knowledge, maybe that book about mythos and Demons that he kept hidden while he was researching to make this Race? I''d bribe him with hugs! But we should be able to accumulate the points in a few hours if we did that. "Leo, are you ok reading books bought through the Watch while I spend time with daddy before he has to go?" I asked this timidly, because I wanted to inspect the Imps more, and help. But I had missed my Daddy a great deal. I also wanted to see the Variant that had been born.
Of course Sidnie, please, enjoy time with the Creator. I will accumulate points in the meantime once you grant me access to the library section of the watch.
A display asking permission appeared, and I hit yes. Then went to the Watch and began opening the store function. It was a unique addition in newer models that let you buy from the company''s store, and was focused purely on the Races. My access, because I was new, was limited to the Starting races, and I had some money saved up from allowances for being a good girl. About fifty dollars. I looked at the store, and frowned.
Starting Race books available to User ''Sidnie'' Goblin - The basics of Goblin culture $10 Skeleton - How to raise the dead! $10 Wolf - 10 ways to tame your beast $10 Rabbit - carrots are golden $10 Demon - Introduction to the inferno $30 (Unique access given)
But..I clicked buy on the book, and promised to read it later. Daddy was gonna get it for surprising me like that! I only liked some surprises. Hmmph. I could feel my bottom lip sticking out, and left my room rushing to Mommy and Daddy''s room. "Daddy~! Mommy~!" I yelled as loud as I could, and I heard a soft ''told you'' followed by laughter echo from behind the closed door before I opened it and jumped into the open arms of my Daddy who hugged me and put me between him and Mommy. I bopped his nose, and pouted at him. "Hey! What did I do?" Laughter was evident in his voice. "You granted access to the starting Demon book without telling me. No hugs for Daddy!" I snuggled into Mommy, who crooned, and hid me away. "Gah! My heart, no Cuddle bug, don''t leave Daddy all alone." "Hush, you, you gave our Angel Demons, and then hid what else you did. You deserve this." I peaked behind my shoulder and saw Daddy look lost and confused, and after a moment I whispered to Mommy "Has he had enough?" She nodded, and I turned around and snuggled into Daddy. "Thank you Daddy" He grinned at me and pulled Mommy in close as well and held us. I reveled in it for a time before my excitement took over and I started wiggling around to be free. "Daddy! Daddy! I chose Imps, and and and.." he laughed and told me to take a breath and slow down, a soft worry in his eyes because I was out of breath and breathing harder. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Leo made it so I have 70 already, we are rushing to increase the population before his increased production ends tonight." I smiled wide, and started to get out of bed, pulling him with me, and Mommy just laughed, she knew what I was gonna do. "Daddy! Mommy taught me how to cook! I''m making breakfast today!" I saw him smile and follow me before looking behind his shoulder at Mommy who waved him on and started getting up herself. As we made our way downstairs, Daddy mentioned how it was closer to lunch, than breakfast. I pouted at him. "I only know how to make breakfast though..." "Then breakfast it is Cuddle bug" I jumped some and pulled him into the kitchen and made him sit, then went about hunting down the nasty paste I our house was filled with that supplemented my food source. I made Eggs, Bacon, and pancakes. Not really any of them though, Mommy said my paste was a lot like something called Tofu, and I swore when i was better I would never eat that either. By the time I finished, Mommy had joined us and was talking to Daddy while I struggled, after refusing help, to set it all out on the table. "So, Demons huh?" Mommy asked, and I giggled. "They are so cute!" I called out after taking my seat next between them. "I also got a variant, but I don''t know what kind yet. I wanted to see you both more." They smiled at me, and then Mommy glared at Daddy. "What possessed you to give her demons anyway? Cute though she thinks them." My Daddy just smiled. "because any the starter races, after everything I''ve told her, and all she has read and seen, she would max them all out in a year, and become way too strong. The Demons will take a far longer time with her being a beginner, and the point accumulation being far smaller." He paused a moment and looked at me smiling, and just patted my head. "Remember, Sweetheart, your first purchase with points requiring authorization is cheap, afterwards all those points you may have seen if you looked at them, will triple that amount once you finish the first purchase. This goes for every tree for the Race." I nodded still smiling, and devoured a big piece of paste Bacon to happy to care it tasted icky. "I know Daddy, I have Leo Reading the starting book now, and I''m gonna read it later!" He grinned, and patted my head again. We finished breakfast, and then he had to go. I cried, and hugged him tight telling him he better come home sooner than a month. I wanted to show him my progress with Leo, and the Demons. "Of course I''ll try Cuddle Bug, but you won''t be too lonely. Daddy pulled some strings, and in a few days you''ll get the last birthday present from me." I tilted my head confused, and he kissed my forehead before giving Mommy a big hug and a deep kiss with tongue, I turned away going ewwww. They both laughed at me, and I gave Mommy a hug, and rushed to my room promising to do the online homework I needed to finish tonight. "Leo! How did the book go?"
It went well Sidnie, we have enough points to increase the population limit, and begin doing a few things that require no authorization. Would you like to confirm the population increase, and see the options I have not requiring authorization?
I said yes to both, and a large screen showed itself, displayed from the watch.
You have successfully purchased your first trait increase, and earned 60 points for the achievement. All other upgrades, regardless of the tree used, are now triple in price, and will take a day to implement. Options not requiring Authorization (Prices do not increase, used at A.I''s need) Begin forming hunting Parties (uses the deaths of both your Imps, and creatures they kill to earn 1 point) - 20 points Expand settlement (Increases the size of your settlement by five yards, and requires the Imps to redo the walls and towers.) - 80 points Training (Your Imps begin training in their method of swarming prey) - 30 points Crude Weapon Craft (They craft crude weapons of stick and stone. Higher weapon qualities require authorization, or the Imps to stumble upon them themselves.) - 10 points Further options available when reaching the capacity to handle higher functions.
I grinned, and saw we had 65 points left. "Should we start the weapons, and Training, and save hunting parties for when the levels increase?" I asked worried, i didn''t want my Imps to die, even knowing it was needed to regulate both their population growths, and to keep the environment from being over hunted.
If that is what you would like, for now Sidnie, then I will prioritize this, however it will mean the natural predators will grow in numbers, and level as well. Is this acceptable?
''Yes~" I saw when the changes were started, and grinned as all those cute little Imps swarmed a giant Rock they had found and practiced beating it with sticks, and stone held in their hands. One of them, spit fire at it from time to time, and was a larger version of the others. About the size of the leading male. I asked Leo to show a detailed large hologram of the pure Red Imp, and what greeted me was a juvenile female that was pure red, and had little flames atop each studded horn on her head. Her face was child like, and filled with fangs, her eyes holding malice. She was also utterly adorable. "What Variant did the book say she was?"
The book stated she was a Hell-fire Imp, a surprisingly rare Variant, and nearly a separate evolutionary path in itself. They are a 1 in 500 chance birth from Imps, and are always female. They are able to evolve into unique female Demons, such as Succubi, and Fallen Angels, female only, far later. We have the option of setting them as a common birth rate, however it is one of three starting rare, and hard to acquire Variants. Imp Variant Unlocks. Makes this Variant common(One Given to purchase, the rest must be earned.) Hell-Fire Imps (Female only) - 6000 points Troglodyte (Female and Male, Water based Imp Variant) - 6000 points Rock Biter (Male Only, rock based Imp, unable to fly though stronger) - 6000 points The Life span of the Hellfire Imp is also two months. So we could have the points gathered, far before she perishes, and allow us a certainty of more being born. If that is the option you pick.
I read the Information, and grinned. Three wonderful choices. I would need to read the book soon, and be able to gain more points by us both having the knowledge on hand. "I''ll let you do what you see as best, I want to read that book for now."
Yes, Sidnie, enjoy the book. ^.^
I regarded the Emote, and giggled softly before settling down to read on my bed.
Here you go, Next Chapter is a massive Info dump on the Demonic Race, and some detailed interaction between Sidnie, and leo, and the Imp tribe. The first hunt begins! As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Three: Demons - Introduction to the Inferno Here is another bit of an Info dump, further information on the Demon Race, though it is limited to what only the beginners will have access too, and will not reveal more until the Race is released officially to the community at large. For those wondering about the Gender Bender, that happens later, and for certain reasons. You may like the surprise. ^.^
Once I set down on the bed and got comfortable, mostly by lying on my stomach with my head toward the table to regard the little dungeon world when I wanted to. An introduction to the Demon race. Welcome to the inferno. Let''s start off with the fact that the Demon Race has several species within the race that can be unlocked through evolution, or unique methods discussed in a later chapter. We will start our explanation with the weakest species, the Imp. The Imps, serve a similar purpose to the starting race of Goblins. They are weak, short lived, and tend to be expendable in battles. However they have a literal plethora of evolutionary paths, and adapt quickly to their surroundings The main advantage of Imps is that they have numbers, they breed, and grow very quickly. In a week you could have thousands of these creatures with variants occurring that can unlock unique evolutionary pathways. A few possible evolutions you can get from the common Imp, red and black coloring, include, but are not limited to - Tier one (current available knowledge) Husk - a soulless denizen of hell, focused on power. Dark Wisp - a dark manifestation of cruelty and evil Hell hound - a creature of low intelligence that is primarily used to track and encircle foes. Tier two (available knowledge) Cerberii - a two headed dog evolved from Hell Hounds. Ghast - a wisp that has changed to return to a shadowy shape it held in live or gained from what it devoured. Pit fighter - a creature of brute strength that is the main path of Husk evolutions These are known evolutions of two early Tier Demons. They are not the only methods or pathways to each respective creature but they are the most common. You can unlock unique variants to each along with unique pathways of evolutions through experimentation of environment, and methods of training with your A.I. One such Variant is shown as already unlocked for you, the Hell fire Imp These creatures embody the fire of hell, and are almost always female. Their are rare documentations of male versions, but it is unknown at this time. The Hell fire Imp follows a unique evolutionary pathway. The set pathway you may see is as follows. Tier one (only one shown) Succubii - a prelude to the legendary succubus, they are female and are powerful in the art of seductions. Tier two ( only one shown) Succubus - once a succubii has mastered her art of seductions and Hell fire control, she evolves into a succubus, with the right amount of points spent. Tier three ( only one shown) Lillum - a legendary succubus named after the first, Lilith, rare and limited to one in the dungeon. Further tiers revealed when unlocked. But it is possible for this variant to evolve into a female fallen angel if the conditions are met. Keep in mind that each there is a total of Ten separate tiers for most races. The Demons have a unique quality where in the bottleneck area of tier three, there is a chance for the Legendary Evolutions. They are the strongest, and hardest to get for that particular tier. They are limited to one as well, which makes them a bit of a collectible, rather than a striving goal for power. These ''legendary'' creatures consist of a kind of power base once the Demon Race has advanced a certain degree and is building cities, rather than villages, and hovels. There are also the other two known rare variants of Imps. Troglodytes - Water based Imps, breath under water. These Imps are unique in the sense that they are strong in the element of water, where as normally that is one of their weaknesses as Demons with fire affinity. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Rock Biters - These Imps have gained a stone out layer of skin, and have lost the ability to fly. These lead to a rare and powerful male species after goals have been met to unlock it. Each of these rare variants have a 1 in 500 chance of occurring naturally, but you are given the option, once one is born, to select one of these three as a common place birth rate. so it would be 1 in 4 that became one of these rare variants. The others may be unlocked still, however the price doubles each time. You may also go the route of simply breeding and breeding to create a stable population of these variants which will increase the likely hood by .1% depending on the density of the variants. Imps themselves are servant class creatures within the Demon race, used at disposable shock troops to create fear, and sow wounds in stronger foes at the loss of their lives. The Servant mentality of these creatures will become apparent once stronger Demons begin to come to the light within your dungeon. Unlock Starter Races, the Demons, once they have reached the level to evolve, require points for each individual to evolve, and the cost for this, depending on the evolution, can range from cheap to expensive. For instance, an Imp evolving into a Husk, would cost around 50 points, and a wisp would cost around the same. Now, should a new, or unseen evolution occur, that can change to be greater in price, or lower. For beginners that have just begun their use of Master level Races, we recommend focusing on population, and knowledge that can carry into the other Evolutions. This is an obvious factor, because of how points are accumulated naturally. It will also aid in battle, Numbers may not always beat might, but they can aid. This concludes the knowledge available to your current level of Mastery of the Demonic race, further sections will be unlocked at a later date as you learn more about the Race. The A.I will unlock it naturally at certain mile stones. We wish you luck, and victory in all you do. I closed the screen and rubbed my eyes gently, yawning. It had taken an hour to go through most of the details available. The basic of the basics with Demons, and I loved it. It was a challenge, it would take time, and I could enjoy slowly picking what I wanted, rather than buying it all in mass like some could do with Starter Races onces they gained the points. This Race was set up for Master players, and required ever increasing amounts of points based on what you picked, and how you wanted to advance. I smiled, and watched the little dungeon world, the Hell Fire Imp was still enlarged, and she was practicing spitting fire on some of the younger Imps, quickly beating them into submission. I wasn''t sure how I felt about that, but they were Demons, and it was their nature. "Leo?" I asked while watching the Imps go about their lives.
Yes, Sidnie?
"Soon we should start hunting, I can get the control link and help you guide the Demons, and we can both learn more that way." The control Link was a pair of glasses that hooked into the watch via a wire, and gave you a first person view of a selected creature in your Dungeons control, and allowed you to take control without it really noticing. Daddy had one in his study that he had told me I could use before he left.
Of course, Sidnie, that sounds splendid. Shall you be controlling Red?
Red must be the Hell Fire Imp. I still felt she was cute. "Yes~! I would love too." I spent a bit longer just watching, and talking to Leo, and the conversation turned toward future plans with him. Also, he had gained a few points, around 5, just from talking to me. Growing into a personality, and learning through interactions with me.
Sidnie, what is it you wish to do once you can leave this house?
Of course Daddy had programmed that knowledge into Leo, I frowned and pouted a bit because now I felt he pitied me, but answered. "I want to join tournaments, and earn more Races for you to control, and for us to grow with my Friends when they get their dungeon A.I''s and to have fun!" I said after a bit.
I would like that as well, Sidnie.
Here you go my lovelies. Another Chapter, and some big Info Dump focused on the available species, Imps, more in later chapters, and the next one will have more interactions with Leo, and Sidnie, and the first hunt. How will this adorable little girl handle it? Find out later. ^.^ As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Four: The First Hunt This chapter will have some action in it, finally. I feel I have set enough of a baseline with information for the time being, so it''s time to advance the Dungeon A.I, and Sidnie further while working toward the first evolution. I have yet to decide just what it will be yet however. I hope you enjoy this chapter however, gonna try to make it cover a good deal.
After we finished talking, I got up and went to Daddy''s study. His Office was the old guest room next to their bedroom. It had book shelves everywhere! IT also had a big wooden desk that I loved to play assistant with. I giggled when I remembered how Daddy looked when he came home one day and saw me. I found the Glasses, and the connector on his desk, and grabbed them. The glasses were a full vision visor of sorts that that blocked all angles of your natural vision. The hardest part, was keeping your real body from moving while you controlled the creature in question. It''s why some people did it when they slept, and allowed the body to rest but worked the mind. I just wanted to play with my cute Demons. When I arrived back in my room, I got onto my bed, and got comfortable while hooking the set up, up.
Are you ready, Sidnie?
"Yes~" I said, and grinned as the process began. It was disorienting, at first, feeling your body and the new one you gained control off. But I enjoyed feeling things other than my furniture! Rocks felt gritty, I didn''t like it much, but it was new! I took a moment to orient myself properly within the new ''body'' and looked around. The Imps were regarding me oddly, Red''s body must have fallen suddenly from flight when i took control. A chattering, clacking sound came to me, but I understood it. "Missstresss?.." a small male Imp asked. Their words hurt my head a lot. Almost like screeching. A nice point of this system allowed advanced players to dictate the power balance of there A.I Dungeon worlds if they gained a certain amount of races. For beginners like me, it helped gain knowledge and points via direct interaction and learning through trial and error.
Sidnie, are you alright? Shall we begin?
I nodded, Leo could see me better here, and I didn''t want Red to be killed by the others for thinking she became weak, so i tried to act tough. grrrr. "Beat it you puny wimp. I''m fine." I growled in her voice, and tried to not giggle. I kind of liked being the ''bad girl''. Picking up the small body, and tested flapping my wings, and lifted off slowly. It was awkward, but it was so amazing! After a moment, the Imp body I piloted helped fill the gaps in my human mind and I flew naturally. Then the window occurred.
Hunting Parties have been accessed, prepare for meat!
I was confused a moment, before realizing they had all seen it, and it must be natural for them. Then a sudden Screech rang out from them. "MEAT" they took it up as a chant, "MEAT, MEAT, MEAT, MEAT" Well that was...kind of scary actually, I wanted to cry seeing so many cruel faces twisted in hunger for flesh. But I stuck it out. I wanted Daddy to be proud of me. The big Male that was the Imp Tribe Leader came to the front and we all followed him, I was around the middle section of the moving swarm of nearly 150 Imps, and we took off toward the forest. Apparently hunting parties meant ''swarm'' When we reached the forest, a vibrant thing of live and vitality, I took a moment to marvel at it all, and that was likely what saved me from the surprise attack made by a wild dog. It took two small common Imps down in one jump, and savaged them. All around the swarm was being assaulted. This must be what Leo meant, the wild dogs were all around level three, and a great deal larger than us. Their were only three, at least. But a full level of difference between us, and their sheer strength would make this hard. Suddenly the one that first struck, taking two of the Imps was set upon by forty of the smallest, and they began cutting him with Tooth, Claw, and stick. A few had stones and were pounding him. The Leader was with another forty Imps attacking a larger Wild Dog that was killing an Imp almost every second, shaking them to the ground and crushing their little heads. The third wild Dog was coming for me/Red. I panicked badly, and in that terror of seeing a larger, slavering dog coming to hurt me, I belched out a stream of fire, really just a small fire ball, that hit it in it''s head, and it fell in one shot. I was stunned a moment, and grinned before moving toward the big Wild Dog that the Imp Leader was fighting, a full 10 Imps had fallen in their assault on it already. The monster was viscous, and full of vitality and stamina. I tried doing a war-cry I had seen some heroine in a movie do once, and it came out as a loud Screech, like nails on a chalk board. The large dog paused and regarded me a moment after killing another 2 Imps, and that''s when the big male struck it upside the head with a large stone. The angered dog Turned and snapped it''s teeth at the Imp leader, and it managed to nab one of it''s wings, bringing it to the ground in a cacophony of screeches of pain, and snarls. Oh no. I flew as fast as my little wings would let me, and spit fire on the Wild Dog''s hind quarters, and it yelped, releasing the savaged Imp Leader, who was breathing heavily, and turned toward me, growling. I tried to spit another ball at it''s head as it moved to charge me, and nothing happened. Their must be a limit. I started screeching in a panic, and a Swarm of Imps suddenly appeared from both sides in a small pincer maneuver, they must have finished off the last Wild Dog, because it was the reaming 60 or so, plus the survivors of the first Wild Dog that had been swarmed. Along with the 10 injured Imps that had remained alive from the first Swarm on this one. I don''t know why, but I felt the need, the urge, to dive in with them and attack the Wild Dog. So I did what the Imp Body was telling me too. It took nearly thirty minutes before the big beast fell, dying from it''s wounds. The smell of blood and burning flesh from where I had spit fire on the first Wild Dog, and this ones flank assaulted my nose and I wanted to cry. It was scary, it was also traumatic seeing what the Imp survivors did to the wrecked bodies, and the dead Imps themselves. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The Injured Imps, those to hurt to move, were set upon in a feeding frenzy as well. I looked on in horror, and took off the glasses, and jumped off my bed, and rushed to the restroom off the side of my room and threw up into the toilet, crying while I did so.
Sidnie? Sidnie, what is wrong?
The worried note in Leo''s voice in my head helped me slow my tears and gasps a bit, Mommy not showing up quickly meant she was out as well. "So..*hic* scary.."
It will be fine Sidnie, I will not let you experience it again. I promise, filters will be put in place. I should have before.
I shook my head rapidly, and threw up again into the toilet. "No *sniffle* Daddy, want to show him I''m a big girl and could...*hic, sob* handle it. No filters..But, no more hunts for me, for now, ok? *sniffle*"
Of course Sidnie, I will see what else we can do for you within my world.
I nodded, and after a few more moments of sniffling, and trying to calm down, with Leo trying to help in an odd way. That made me smile, he was like Daddy, not knowing what to do, but wanting to help where he could. I got up, washed my face, and moved back to my room, avoiding looking at the area of forest the hunt had occurred, I knew because the smaller swarm was returning. I did a small nose sniffle one last time. "Show me the numbers, and point gathered, please, Leo"
Yes, Sidnie. Imp Numbers - 86 Variant Numbers - 1 Deaths (Friendly and otherwise) - 64 Imp Leader status - Alive Points gained from the hunt - 230
I regarded it, and felt a little tummy tug before I turned from the deaths, knowing they had been eaten by the survivors, and looked at the points earn. "How, How did we earn so many points?"
Because they performed a Pincer maneuver to save the Hell Fire Imp, along with you personally killing one Wild Dog. The Level difference added an extra amount. Each Dead Imp gave 2 points, and the three Dogs, with the skills exhibited provided the rest. The Imps have also unlocked the ability to formulate basic strategies through this. Current unlocked is the Pincer method.
I grimaced, and said ok.
The Imps within the Swarm have also risen to level 4, which allows for a greater accumulation of points due to stat increases within their base stats. Would you like to see available upgrades?
"Yes, please" I said without much heart. I was still in shock at the carnage I saw.
Available upgrades from each of the three main Tree''s Current Points after hunt, 321 Advancement Tree - 1 available Allow complex strategies to be formed based on Swarm size. - 300 Skill Tree - 2 Available. Increase Imps Base Defense - 200 Increase Imps Base Attack - 200 Evolution Tree - 3 Available Husk Evolution - 300 points Hell Hound Evolution - 300 Wisp Evolution - 300 I would recommend none at this time, Sidnie, and instead save up to allow us to make one of the Rare Variant Imps commonly born.
"Ok, Leo, how long for the numbers to replenish?" I asked hesitantly.
One day, should allow the new born that were to small to join the hunt to reach adult hood. It will max the population, and the females that are pregnant will have the terms increased naturally until the babes are able to be born. They will hunt two times a day, it will keep them fed, and allow the populations to regulate itself, both for the Imps, and the natural predators and prey within the Forest near their area.
I grimaced a bit, and frowned I did not like what I saw, but I had to be a tough girl for Daddy. "I''ll go on a hunt after we can ensure I don''t...see the stuff I saw. Can you cut the connection after the hunt ends before it all happens?" I asked, a small plea in my voice. It had been so scary.
Yes, Sidnie, I shall do that from now on.
I sighed in relief, and left the room. "Have them do what they want then, wanna watch T.V with me? The next round in an armature tournament is happening." Naturally Leo couldn''t really ''watch'' but he would see it through our link.
Yes, Sidnie, I would like to see what other Dungeons, and their owners do in these battles.
I left the room, and avoided looking at my Demons for now. When I calmed down, I would look, I promised myself. Maybe watching the tournament would help, I thought as I reached the bottom stairs.
Here you go my darlings, I traumatize a little girl and feel like a monster. -cry- She will get over it, of course, but what ten year old little girl wouldn''t be utterly traumatized by seeing that? Aside form a sociopath, which she is not. Next chapter, shows some tournament action from the perspective of them fighting, and maybe a cut away to Leo, and Sidnie talking about it. Time skip will occur after we reach the first Evolution, still undecided, in around 5 chapters or so. Maybe a little longer based on length. Look forward to the surprise her ''Daddy'' left before returning to work as well. As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Five: Tournament Viewing This chapter will be mostly told like a T.V announcer until the Tournament battle ends, some more action involving the boy from the first day, Greydon. He becomes a pretty main side character later on when the MC is out of the house and can go to school. This chapter also is gonna cover around two days maybe, expect a huge word count. It''s also why it took longer than the others. Also, for this section all thought/detail will be told from the perspective of Sidnie, I.E what is happening in the show for the most part. The Announcer will be the yellow lettering, and any ''action'' will be done in a separate color from that, and from the perspective of the fighter I choose to represent.
"Welcome to the second day of the National Amateur Tournament!" The announcer did a little thrust with his hands that set the crowd within the stadium roaring. "If you are just now joining us, you missed a stunning display of skill by the up and coming new bloods onto the scene of Dungeon Wars!" He began going in circles on his mobile station that allowed him to view all angles of the match as he began to go over todays events. "Today we have a line up of over Sixty Competitors, and Thirty Matches! We already have some young favorites in the group as well, The Goblin King and his Ogre, GREYDON! The Rabbit Mistress SUZUKI! and last, but far from the least of the three hopeful crowd favorites. The Undead Master GRIFFON!" Jessica, Franny and I must have missed those matches with Griffon, and Suzuki. That made me sad, but we got to see them today. Griffon was a gangly boy around fifteen, and seemed really thin, where Greydon was just lanky, but with the promise of growth and muscle. Suzuki was a really cute Asian girl, with shoulder length black hair and a serious expression. "These three young hopeful amateurs along with the Fifty-seven other competitors all have the prize in mind for this tournament, which as you all know, is the privilege of leaving the Amateur devision and joining the Adept Ranks, along with the ability for their dungeon to hold a second Race! The winner will also receive the water based Race of Naga! Isn''t that amazing? The first ever Intermediate Race given as a prize for an Amateur tournament!" The announcer was really into it today, yesterday''s matches had been a dazzling spectacle of ingenuity and cunning from this years Amateur ranks after all. I wondered if they would show a recap so Leo could see as well? It would be nice if they did. They showed a display of the Naga Race starting species, it was a Tadpole with black and blue colorations. The crowd went wild, Naga was a rare intermediate race, one of those only available through event tournaments that happened every so often. "As you all know, the last battle of yesterday''s round had our very own Greydon showing us a surprise trump card. His Ogre! A powerful creature focused on brute strength. He showed great cunning by managing to save it for a key moment, hidden in one of the caves on his side of the battle arena. Today we shall see what he has in store now that his trump card has been revealed!" They were focused on Greydon, yes this tournament advanced the winner out of the Amateur devision, but they were still Amateurs. The fact he had managed to gain an Ogre was the prime reasoning no doubt, they were the strongest evolution for Goblins within the Second Tier after all, and extremely costly to unlock. "Without further adieu, let the second day of the tournament...begin!" Once the announcer stated that, the camera panned over to the first battle of the day. It was a fight between two Wolf Dungeon users, from what I could see early on it would be a matter of attrition, both seemed to have equal numbers, and evolutionary paths unlocked. It would depend utterly on strategy, more so since it seems they both ensured Werewolves were a prime population for their packs. The glasses, on, and entering the Dungeon War field I took control of my strongest Werewolf. I called him Stalker, because he was evolved from a hidden Variant wolf. Hidden variants were ultra rare, and the exact method of gaining them had to be fully understood before the option to make them common place became available. These were also hoarded like mad, and to my knowledge only I knew how to breed the Shadow Wolf''s, and through them the Werewolf equivalent. They looked enough like normal black furred wolves, or Dire wolves that unless looked at closely to see the trailing mist of shadows lost in the dim forest, they would never know. I grinned cruelly, I''ll show this bastard how wolves are meant to be used. We were allowed a total of 100 of our chosen race, and I split it up to 40 Shadow Werewolves, and 20 Dire Wolves, along with 40 Shadow Wolves. My strongest pack combination. I had no idea what my opponent had, aside from him being wolves, and the quick glimpse of the Werewolf figure on display before it was cut off. This let me know he focused on strength as well. Once the bell sounded, signaling the start of the match, I sent a split pack of 10 Dire Wolves, and 10 Shadow Wolves to both the right and left of the map to begin taking the territory nearest us, and allow my A.I to have vision and advise me of what I could not see. The rest, myself included with my strongest Shadow Werewolf moved forward, down a straight line. I wanted to draw him into a direct conflict where my wolves would shred him and his wolves to pieces, I growled out for 6 of my Shadow Werewolves to shift into the shadows the forest gave us, and to strike unseen at the controlled wolf of our foe when he made himself known. The entire point of the Amateur matches was to kill the player controlled monster, only later would I have to bother with tactics aside from brute strength. The howls from the two packs I sent out told me that they had reached their objectives and were making a beeline back toward the main group, while progressing forward through the dense forest. I growled myself, it had been fifteen minutes, both of us moving forward, we should have seen some of his wolves by now. The two Shadow Werewolves flanking me shrunk back a bit at my growl, but stayed a pace with me. Something didn''t smell right, I took a deep with using the olfactory processors of my new nose, and balked, it smelled like...fire! Son of a bitch! I howled a warning toward my wolfs, but the fire had already reached close enough, and swept so out of control that it was a mad scramble. The sound of yips, snarls, and howls from my split packs came out, followed by silence. Shit shit shit!! The bastard had Fire Wolves, a rare sub species, but easily obtained if you spent your points on it over all else. The son of a bitch went strength, but used magical means to win. I growled out my frustrations, I lost 40 of my numbers already, and continued to lose more of my wolves every second when they were to slow to flee the raging fire. We found a cave, and hid there, but I had lost the rest of my wolves to the inferno, I only had my Werewolves, minus the six that had died once the shadows vanished in the inferno. So few, against at least 100 enemies. The cunning fucker wouldn''t risk his own creature either. That when I heard the snarls of searching wolves, a good half hour after the flames had passed or died down, and then the first clawed hand, and furred muscled arm swept into view, and I surged forward to rip it off with brute strength. There was no longer any shadows to use, and in the cave to enter the Shadows would just spell our doom with fire wolves. My remained Shadow Werewolves charged out with me, and we took apart the first scouting party of 3 wolves, and 2 Fire Werewolves in seconds. I panted, and growled at the claw marks on the body of Stalker, they hurt him, and it would slow him down after a while. To late, I realized we were surrounded, I turned behind me to the sound of huffing laughter from a large Wolf, a plan wolf, no subspecies. The enemies controlled creature. I saw the feral canid grin on it''s face with it''s fangs bared, and then the fire hit us all. The connection cut, and my last sound heard was the pain and terror filled howls of my strongest pack werewolves burning alive. I''d lost, and left huge gaps in my dungeon packs power structure. It would take days for them to find a new pack leader. I''d gambled, and lost it all because I was too fucking stupid.... "Did you see that stunning display of skill, and ingenuity folks! Setting the forest on fire to flush out and diminish his foes! We may have a new contender on the scene for first place! On to the next match already underway.." The phone rang, and I frowned at it, it was interrupting my show. It rang again, meanie. I picked it up, and heard Jessica on the other end breathing excitedly. "Let us in! We have news for you!" She hung up and I heard banging on the door. Ok then. Rushing to the door, I opened it via the button on the wall, when it opened it showed a sterile entrance with doors designed to block all outside contaminants from entering the house. Guests were let in, cleansed with a spray, and then allowed into the living room when it was done. It took a total of twenty minutes for the process to finish with them both, where upon they burst through the freshly opened door and tackled me to the ground in hugs that I swore would snap me in two in any second, all the while both were talking quickly, and loudly at me at once. "I cannot believe!.." "Thank you so mu.." "This is the Greatest.." "You.." finally I had to yell at them to get them to calm down. "GUYS!!! One at a time, please, and stop breaking me. It hurts to breath!" They both got off me quickly, flushed in embarrassment but still hyper. Franny calmed down first, and stepped forward to hug me again, gently. before trying to explain in a jumble of words. "YourdadcameandgaveusDungeonswithchoiceofstarterracestahtwecoulduseandawayforustointeractwitheachotherwhileplayingwiththem!" (A.N. This is intentional, hyper girl chatter has been released) It took me a full minute to understand what she had just said, then Jessica did the same thing, but put in a lot of cools, I think. "My Daddy did what?" I asked, to clarify. They showed me their wrists in answer, and on them I saw watches like mine, and each had a name, an A.I name in the display right now. My eyes widened, and I jumped on them instead hugging tightly. Daddy had made sure I wouldn''t just have Leo, but my friends to grow with as well. Daddy was amazing, and I swore I would get even for this surprise. I could picture his look when I refused to hug him for five minutes, that would teach him! "What did you pick!"I asked dumbly, to shocked and happy to think of anything else. Franny spoke first. "Wolfs! Duh!" "I picked the Undead!" was Jessica''s reply, of course. (A.N skeletons changed to Undead for simplicities sake.) Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Then the onslaught began. They both spoke at once. "Your dad said you got a special race because of your knowledge, and that your A.I was a little different." That was creepy, how they did that. I showed them Leo, who sent a display saying hello.
Hello Francesca, and Jessica, I am Leo. It is a pleasure to meet you. I look forward to meeting your A.I''s once they develop the first string of personalities, and growing with you and Sidnie.
He was very formal in his greeting, for some reason I got the image of a butler in my head, meanwhile Franny, and Jessica both had their mouths open and were trying to process Leo. No A.I newly born should be able to talk with anyone but their owner, and showed no personality beyond a computer software this early. I grinned at them. "LUCKY" "LUCKY" They both said at once again, and asked to see my Race. Daddy only told them it was unique. I nodded, pretending to not be scared to see the Imps I thought of as cute again. I needed to get over this! I said resolutely within my mind. "You know, we just watched the first match of today''s Amateur Tournament, it was a fight between wolf users. They went the Werewolf route first." This was used mostly to just talk, and maybe distract them if I was lucky. "Let me guess, they brutally slaughtered each other" was Franny''s comment. She disliked going strength over brain. I shook my head. "The one that lost had a Hidden Variant that dealt with shadows or something. And he lost while only taking 5 of the other wolfs out. His opponent had Fire Wolves, and set the entire forest in front of them on fire, it went out of control, and took out most of his pack. Then they lured out the remaining wolves with a decoy patrol, and set them all on fire." Franny blinked, and frowned at that. It really was masterfully done. The Amateur used what most believed to be a brute strength race, and turned it into something that could use it''s supposed weakness as well. "They have another match..." Jessica interrupted me, knowing what I was trying to do. "Oh no you don''t, let us see your Race!" She was beaming an innocent smile at me, and I pouted at her. "Cute, come on!" She dragged me up the stairs to my room, and looked at the 20 by 20 table, and breathed out a wow. The world was not truly the most detailed, but what she was saying wow to, was the Imp enclave in the stone area in the far right corner. "Are those...Demons?" Franny asked, to which I nodded. They both went over to examine them more closely, and then looked at me curiously. "What species is this? It''s not either of the two starting Species advertised." Jessica asked. "Imps...Daddy said it was a special start because it would allow me to go any route I wished, but would take longer because they are the weakest species..." They both said neat, and grinned while looking at each other, and then at me. "Wanna see ours?" They asked at once. That confused me, it was impossible to show me theirs, unless they had a direct link to portable tables that would be miniaturized, but contain the full scope of their dungeons world. It was mostly used for school purposes. I noticed the little blocks they had in their hands then. Portable tables, they must of dropped them before pouncing on me earlier. "I''d love too!" I said, excited now. The portable tables were a direct link to the main table, and took a full day to link fully so it would remain in realtime with the main one. Kids used it during school, there were classes for this, as well as free time to grow their dungeon on a more personal level, and to allow for battles between each other. Naturally they were small scaled, and for fun. The winner got the cumulative points for the dead, and the loser had to rebuild. They could also be used to link dungeon A.I''s together so they could communicate, and grow through that. I grinned, it would help speed their A.I ''s along to speaking if they interacted with a developed A.I. It would also be our only interaction between others with Dungeons until 15. Anyone who possessed one under that age tended to have it confiscated by officials. Daddy probably had things in place for that for them, but better safe than sorry. "Remember to not take it to school," I reminded them, sad I couldn''t actually join them right now. "We know, your Dad told us already, we have permission because he''s a developer of Races, and A.I, but it has to stay a secret." Franny said calmly. I nodded, and they set up their small 5 by 5 tables, and I looked at their worlds. Franny, got Wolfs. There were no variations from starting species with this race. It always started as wolfs. They were common greys, and she had around 30 right now. "What''s your population limit at?" I asked her "500! I plan to split the packs up and move them to unique areas in the world to get higher possible Variant occurrences on location. Maybe get a hidden one." she grinned at me, her eyes alight with the possibilities. I grinned back at her. She was adorable when she smiled like that, all aquiver with what she would do, and how. She was about my height, long curly red hair, and freckles with glasses. I thought she was pretty, she hated her hair though. Jessica showed me hers next. Undead have two starting Species, based on how you want to go about your process. Skeleton, and Ghouls. Jessica chose Ghouls, because they were the easiest to evolve, Skeletons cost a bit more to unlock evolutions because they started as bones only. Ghouls already had the flesh, though fewer avenues early on to choose from when evolving. "Mines is 300, I chose the option to have burial sites placed all around the Dungeon world for me to find, and allow me to turn them into Ghoul pits that popped them out easier. Population will come later." She stated matter of factly. I loved her purple hair, she had been talking about changing the color again. I envied that option honestly. She was a pale white with a beauty mark beneath her left eye, and was pretty like a doll. Mommy said if not for her ''gothness'' she''d be a china doll. That confused me, but I felt it was accurate. My own looks were sub par, of course, compared to them. To thin, because of my diet, I looked malnourished, and my blond hair was soft, but brittle and thin because of my illness, and the treatments I had to undergo. I moved from those thoughts, and pointed to the sockets in my table. "Hook them up! Leo would love friends, and we can go watch the rest of the tournament!" I said excitedly. It wasn''t like we could do much else. Neither of them had the population I did right now, and I didn''t want to fight them for points. I wanted to earn it the hard way. I felt it more fulfilling. At least for now. They nodded, spoke to their A.I''s and we headed back down. When we reached the bottom of the stairs, I heard the door open, and Mommy walked in with some groceries, and my medicine. Icky! "Mommy!" I said, and ran over to help, Jessica, and Franny doing the same. "Can Jessica, and Franny stay if their parents agree?" I asked on the spur of the moment, excited. "Of course sweety, I''ll call them and ask, ok?" I nodded and hugged her, whispering in her ear when I did. "We have to get Daddy for this surprise!" She giggled and agreed, once we finished putting stuff up, we all went to the living room, while Mommy spoke to their parents and got permission. They were hopeful as well. We haven''t slept over with each other in forever! "...So ends the fifth match! Suzuki, the Rabbit user has defeated the Slimes!" cheering roared through the T.V and I told Jessica, and Franny about the other two favorites, Griffon, and Suzuki, along with their Races, and the prize for this Amateur tournament. They gaped at that, the Naga being a reward alone was enough, but being given access to a second Race right into the next round of rankings was truly unheard of. We matched a few more battles, A lot of people picked Wolf, or Undead for their starting race because of their power early on. It was enough to carry most people through the early stages of beginner, and allow the A.I to grow enough to manage more races later on. The next main battle I was looking forward to involved Griffon, and his Undead. He was fighting a Wolf start. This Wolf Race had gone intelligence over raw power, and had gone with the Kobold evolution. From the looks of the armor coloration, it was a water variat. Griffon had gone a, unique route, to say the least. His Undead were a mix match of Skeletons, and Black Knights, a rare evolution of Skeleton that wore heavy black plate mail. They were mostly just giant bulwarks of metal with little speed, or attack power. The skeletons had some speed, but no real power either. His side seemed focused on battles of attrition, because skeletons did not tire. The living did. It ended much that way, but he implemented a unique stratagem of encircling his weak and brittle skeletons with the Black Knights. The Kobolds and Wolves could barely get through the defences, and it turned into a slow, and bitter, execution. Griffon won his battle, and Jessica was drooling at the implication of Skeletons for later use. The final battle of the day involved Greydon, and a Slime user. The Slime user made Greydon work for his victory. He used a combination of Basic slimes, and Mimic Slimes, a difficult to achieve rare Variant that had taken the form of basic creatures in his dungeon world. The normal slimes he used as a kind of bomb with the bird formed Mimics, that soon took the shape of down Hob-Goblins and fought them with their own strength. In the end it was the use of his single Ogre that won the day, but it cost Greydon a lot of his Goblins, and Hob-Goblins. "That ends the second day of the Tournament! To all you watching at home, tune in tomorrow at 12:00 pm to see the Semi finals, who will survive now that all the surprises have been shown? Will it be one of our favorite? Will it be an unknown name? Look forward to it with us!" I turned the T.V off, and Jessica, Franny and I talked for a while before eating dinner, their parents agreed to them staying the night. It was a weekend after all. Mommy even joined us, she was excited to join in, she knew a lot about the Wolf, and Undead Races because she had helped Daddy make them. The pointers she gave Franny, and JEssica would help them grow their Dungeons early. I grinned, looking forward to when we all turned fifteen now. I''d be able to join them in school, with luck, and people wouldn''t know what to do with them. They will have had five years to grow their Races power base. They may even be within the fourth tier of evolutions and advancements by then. Several hours passed, and it was time to go to bed. When we got to my room, the bed was big enough for us to share, we laid down and continued talking about future plans, mostly involving the Dungeons, and our A.I''s. Leo contributed to the conversation of course, saying it was fascinating to link with Grendel, Franny''s A.I, and Lucifer, Jessica''s A.I. Personally, I looked forward to the tournament tomorrow, and seeing what we could do with our Dungeons.
I cut it short of two full days, would have been way to big in my mind. The next chapter will be up, and I will do a POV of one of the three main fighters in the tournament when it''s their turn, and a poll for who you all want the Winner to be. May even be up tonight. ^.^ I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and be prepared for some hard core Dungeon growth next chapter. As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Six: Working toward a Goal Gonna see if I can put some more length into the Chapter, along with some more Dungeon Chatter. Till the Finals I can''t begin really upgrading and doing things for Sidnie''s Dungeon, because of the point accumulation, maybe throw a surprise in for folks. Also, a bit of another Info Dump in regards to how much Sidnie knows in regards to the foundations of building the Dungeon Races starting points.
When we woke up, we went through the basic morning necessities, and checked on our Dungeons. We each got a bit of a surprise when we looked at them. First among the surprises was that both Franny, and Jessica''s A.I had begun to show a bit of personality, they were curious and asking small questions. It wasn''t much, they retained the programed machine like voice, according to my friends, but they were asking questions such as how something should be done, Franny''s even made a suggestion about Wolf Pack infrastructure. Apparently an entire night connected with Leo allowed them to grow through interaction with an already semi formed Personality with an A.I. Leo himself also appeared to grow to a degree. His voice was more detailed, and his overall speech pattern was more defined. "Good morning Leo" I said softly, letting Franny and Jessica do the same with their A.I''s while seeing what all they may be able to do now.
Good morning Sidnie, did you sleep well?
I nodded a bit at the Dungeon map. He was showing concern for my health in a more direct manner as well. It meant that he would be more active in my personal life as well to gain further knowledge. I swallowed a bit, and looked at the Imp village. It remained the same size, but the numbers were larger. I asked Leo about that, and he said that they were at a maxed population. Apparently sometime over the night the previous leader, the largest male, had perished in one of the hunts, and Red had taken control of the Swarm. She was a bit more intelligent due to her Variant status, and had begun forcing her minions to train at a more accelerated pace, above what Leo had sent to do. When the Imps were not hunting, they were practicing maneuvers, and training in the use of making sharp sticks with stones that had been chipped into tips tied to them. Because they learned this method on their own, it cost nothing, and showed the Advancement Tree as unlocked within the subcategory of basic weapons. Their overall level had jumped to 5 as well, and this meant, according to Leo, that the outside monsters had grown in strength as well. According to him he has been monitoring strange fluctuations within the Wild Dog populations, one pack had grown considerably, and he suspected a ''Boss'' class monster spawned and was growing their pack through that method. ''Boss'' monsters were not uncommon, and were a natural occurrence in the natural populations of the base creatures the A.I created as a predator/prey environment for it''s starting Race. Daddy had told me that once the A.I was fully formed, and you had acquired at least Three Races within your Dungeon ecosystem Dragons could even form. Some Dungeon Gamers used the natural beasts as pets for their Race. Only the more intelligent Race managed that though, and those were saved for either Tier 10 of your starting Races Evolutionary paths, or an intermediate Race. Because Demons were set for Master Rank, I could probably use the more intelligent Species to do just that, but I did not think any pets would survive long. It was best to leave the Ecosystem as it was. The ''Boss'' Monsters would also give a large chunk of points, because they were the first recorded of their particular species within the ecosystem. In all likelihood it was a wolf, based off of the canine species being the largest inside Leo''s world. The Cat species were also beginning to grow, and some of the Lizards that were small were growing in strength and size based on the Level rise in the Imps, and the population growth. That would be one of the largest downsides to such huge population booms in what is the weakest Species for my race. It would soon become very difficult to gain points through hunting. I''d have to focus on an Evolution soon, probably go for the Hell Hounds, honestly. I liked the idea of using them to set up within a spot I will have cleared out for their den later. The problem with doing this is, because of how Daddy Set the Demon Race up, it would in turn double the cost of all other known Evolutions, regardless of tier, or original cost upon discovery. But that would be why it is a Master Dungeon Race. Added to the the only way to Evolve the Imps were to get some to Level 10, it would have to be a small enough number in the population so that the ecosystem did not automatically compensate by increasing the size, number, and level of dangerous predators with the Prey in the system. "Leo, can you select a group of two female, and two male Imps and begin having them focus on training over everything else to rush them to 10?"
I believe so, Sidnie. Are you planning to create a starting population for an evolution? I would still recommend saving points to unlock the Rare Variant you choose before hand.
I knew why he wanted that, because it would allow for more power in the Imp species, and it would be helpful, but without a more diverse Species population inside the Race it would stagnate as well. "I will, but with them hunting two times a day, and the amount of points they can bring in at roughly 200-300 per hunt, a single Evolution won''t hurt early. It will allow us to increase the amount of hunts as well because the Imp Numbers will be 200, and the next Evolution will have it''s own population limit that can be used as well." I told him this, determined to add further Species for the Race. The upside to the Demons, because each evolution cost points, and selection to occur, the Species within my race would never have one species become extinct outside of the Race themselves crushing them. Some Dungeon users tended to rush Evolution pathways, without maintaining the populations of the previous species, and because of that lost all the pathways that were possible before hand. They could spend points to re-spawn the species, but it cost nearly quadruple what the last Evolution bought cost. For beginners that are still learning, and even the Adept players it was a crippling blow that set them back months. I wouldn''t have to worry about that thanks to this Race ''limitation'' as it had been dubbed on the T.V
As you wish Sidnie, which species would you like to have as the first Evolution? I can focus the training given them, as I will be controlling them personally, and allow for a stronger version. The available Evolutions, and their costs are as follows. Hell Hound - 300 Husk - 300 Dark Wisp - 300
I frowned at the options, taking my time debating on the proper pathway. Husks would give me a stronger based species, but without a Species to direct their natural aggression I was worried they would begin killing all the Imps I had, and their population would not be able to properly keep up. Dark Wisps were a more roundabout method, and would be harder to kill. But I bet they would still decimate the ecosystems creatures in a drive for malicious growth. Hell Hounds were far stronger than the Imps, but otherwise still beasts with little intelligence. They were one of the few species that the Imps could control within the Race. In my mind at least. "Go with Hell Hounds, when the four of them reach the level, let me know. We can purchase the Evolution then, and then evolve them in one go. Perhaps even spend points to accelerate their growth so we can have a pack able to fight for their first Den." The last of that was more to myself. All of this was more or less obsolete once I managed to reach the more advanced evolutions, and unlocked Towns, then Cities for when I grew the table to increase the world size. But early it was much needed.
Of course, Sidnie.
Finishing the preparations, I turned to see Franny, and Jessica were looking at me with an odd expression. I frowned at them and asked them why. Jessica explained. "You kind of went into your own world, and how you were talking...I think I know why your Dad gave you a Race meant for Masters that would take you so long to reach where Starter Races in the hand of careful players would take a few months. You''re to knowledgeable on how to build the starting foundations." Franny chimed in around then. "Yes, I mean, our Dungeons have a limitation that will allow us to gather points, but after we reach the Second Tier of evolutions, and a set amount of unlocks have been done the functions would be locked by our A.I so we didn''t get to powerful when we first started and questions got asked. It would seem we were just really good. You''d have an almost unstoppable force if you were given a base starting Race, even with that limitation. You''d have found methods to unlock things naturally without needing points spent, that''s what I think. I knew you were good, because of the last few years and your illness keeping you in here, along with your Dad helping make the Races and the A.I, but that is a bit frightening." I pouted at them, and crossed my arms. "It''s not my fault all I have time to do aside from online homework is learning about Dungeon War''s. I also liked learning with Daddy when he was home." "We know, Sid, just kinda hit home how good you were with the basics of Dungeon set up." Jessica mentioned. I stuck my tongue out at her, and she smiled like it didn''t happen. Now I wouldn''t help them. Meanies, picking on me because I was a bit odd. I knew they were not picking on me, but I was self conscious about my illness, and how I knew more than the others about the basics of Dungeon building. Daddy also let me read all the hard copy books of the starter races, so it would have been unfair if I received one of them, and Adept, along with Intermediate Races didn''t have the point stipulation the Master Races did. Daddy no doubt didn''t want to limit my A.I like with Jessica, and Franny because it would keep me stagnant, so he gave me a Race that would be all but impossible to grow quickly. I''d be around their level of strength, and advancement by the time we started school, and once they reached their locked stage, they could spend their time breeding, and learning how to unlock Variants of the Species they have available, along with hidden Variants that they could unlock once they hit school. No doubt Daddy put a slow on point gather in the Base codes of the A.I to keep them from getting too much so they just unlocked a lot by then. Franny came up and poked my cheek. "Stop pouting, it''s almost time for the tournament semifinals to start, and I bet you wanna hear about our Dungeons right now too, don''t you?" I huffed and nodded my head. Jessica started off with her progress. Apparently her Ghouls had managed to locate, and claim, one of the multiple pits she had, had spawned in her A.I''s world. Clearing the beasts that had made it their home, and he begun using it to spawn more Ghouls. The points she gained from the kills, and deaths of a few of her Ghouls allowed her to increase the population of her Ghouls, and with two Pits popping out Ghouls for the cost of one Point per Ghouls, she began having them hunt in a territory defined by her A.I''s main sphere of vision. That was a side effect of the Undead race. They didn''t breed until you unlocked high end evolutions where they had the organs to do so. As such, you required points to spawn more within set points you create within your A.I''s world. I had a feeling Jessica planned to move down the Vampire line first, because then she could begin breeding a population, rather than spawning them. She had the least progress, because her main point accumulation was small for the evening. It should pick up now that she set up a hunting pattern with her A.I. Franny had a lot of growth. She used cunning, and strategy to increase her Wolves coordination, and had split her main Pack of around 200 into four separate packs of 50 and had them split move out into the world in different sections so their territories didn''t overlap and create interpack squabbles. She had said she wanted to have four main towns grown ones they began evolving, and create Kingdoms she could have meet later and watch the interplay between different factions. She loves strategy games a great deal. Her population would take a while to reach it''s limit of course, wolf gestation was medium in length, but they had litters of 3-6 pups each time. They were also more coordinated as a species, and they learned maneuvers quicker due to their pack mentality. Franny was also just scary smart with how she set up her stuff. I knew the basics, but she was amazing at detailed long term thinking. She had used the points taken from the four separate hunting parties, an easy 500 points, and used it to increase her wolves base Intelligence five times. She wanted Kobolds, and that was the best way to get them. She had also located each pack near a unique environment to attempt to have Variants born. She had managed to get two Wolf pup Variants in a rocky area she set one pack up at. It had mines littered throughout the area, and she had gotten Steel Wolfs. Silver in coloration, they had the interesting ability to harden their fur to be the same as steel. It was an uncommon Variant, as opposed to Rare, but few people bothered to get it. I blinked at them both, and their steady progression, and swore I would not be left behind. I''d talk to leo about it later once we gained the Hell Hounds. With the Hell Hounds I could increase the amount of hunts, and point accumulation. Then I could get HellFire Imps as a common breed, and work from there toward advancing the population of the Imps again. Once they finished talking about their Dungeons, we went downstairs to see Mommy had made us Lunch, and left out some books with a note on top. ''Here is some lunch girls, be sure to eat it. Also, the books are some personal notes on your respective races, Sidnie, I''m sorry but your Father made me promise to not give you any. He want''s you to learn it on your own. Jessica, and Franny, these will help you and show you some methods to assist your growth.'' Oh Daddy was gonna get it for that. We ate lunch, and I giggled when Jessica spurted her milk from her nose at something Mommy put in her notes for her, and Franny giggled with me. I was glad they got them, but jealous as well. Mommy wouldn''t be helping me because of Daddy. Once we finished eating, we went into the living room, and turned the T.V on. We were in time to see the first match of the day. It was Greydon versus the Fire Wolf guy from yesterday.... Hmmph, a guy with one Tier 2 evolution, the Ogre huh? I''ll fry him like all the others who thought Werewolves were only good for brute strength. I''d fry his Goblins, and Hobs to a crisp and feed his Ogre to my wolves! Once the gong sounded, and we entered the stage I sent the 40 Fire Wolves, and 40 Fire Werewolves into a line formation before the forest plan, and began having them build their internal fires up to a raging inferno like before. After 10 minutes, I had them set it free, and ''WHOOSH'' the flames lept forward, starving for the green buffet before them, and surged forward toward the center of the forest. I grinned in triumph. I''d have them all burn alive and win again. After 30 minutes of it charging forward though, I had yet to hear screams of pain, and in truth it looked like the fire had stopped it''s insane forward march. Another 15 minutes and the flames died. I sent forth a scouting party of five Wolves, and my A.I informed me that their was a long ditch about five feet wide cut in a circle, and within that circle was the Goblin ranks. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. What...He..He had stopped the food source by packing his forces in a small area, and digging a wide ditch to starve the flames? My Wolves suddenly began barking and went down, the last Glimpse my A.I could show me was that they had arrows in their bodies. Shit! He''d gotten his Hobgoblins bows. My Fire Wolves had regained the ability to use their flames by this point, at least. It seems it would come down to brute strength afterall. My chosen monster, a large grey Wolf, I kept near the rear, I growled and my Werewolves took up a V formation, shouldering their muscled frames into position, and I set my wolves to fill the space between the V lines. I had set it up in four V''s of 10 Fire Werewolves, and then mixed in the Fire Wolves, with my regular Wolves, minus myself. The Fire Werewolves I had set their fur a flame for a kind of AOE damaging burst when they burst into the rank and file Goblins to create panic in their feeble minds. The enemy in question had already traversed their manmade ditch, and had created a block from what I could see. four lines deep, eight lines long. Goblins at the front, and Hobgoblins in the rear with their bows. Behind them towered the massive male Ogre with yellow tinged skin, a Variant in all likelihood, Obviously that was the one we had to kill. I barked and my Wolves went forward, charging at a breakneck pace, the Fire Werewolves going to all fours to move fast, my wolves behind them lagging a pace behind them. The strategy of having them do this was simple, the Werewolves would hit the front lines with their wooden bucklers, and butcher the Goblins, while my wolves would fault over the Werewolf bodies and launch themselves at the Hobgoblins. I moved to the side, circling the coming battle. I needed a clear shot at that Ogre''s jugular. They were known for their regeneration, but if I got it just right and held on for a second, air would enter his bloodstream, reaching his heart in seconds and causing a bubble to form and kill him. My wolves struck the enemy lines, a few were lying battered in the open ground of soot and ash, filled with arrows. But the majority had struck home. I heard the squeal of Goblins as they were burnt, and rent to pieces, the howl and snarls of my Wolves, and the Yips of those falling in battle. The Ogre was not moving though, in fact he seemed bored. After a moment, I saw him extend a hand, and...lightening shot out of his fingertips, and fried an entire section of the battle, friend and foe alike. It was like he didn''t care about his troops. He did this a few more times, and before long, it was down to just his Hobgoblins, and Ten of my Fire Werewolves. I saw the Ogre cross his arms, and grunt out something, judging by how the Hobs reacted, before they dropped their bows and charged forward with small short swords to fight my remaining Wolves...It was a one sided slaughter, My Wolves destroyed his Hobs, and it ended after my last Werewolf fell due to his wounds. Jesus, what was this guy? He sacrificed all of his monsters, just for the points after the battle? Or for another reason? I growled, low in my throat, and lunged from my spot just behind him, only to be smacked to the ground without any effort made on his behalf. I just got backhanded. "Little puppy made a mistake. Thank you, for making sure I had to use the replenish rule. I had grown tired of using my weaklings." Dear god, the Replenish rule, once per tournament round, you could replenish your troops if they all perished. He had also said weakest, which meant he had not shown all of his cards. I''d been used, and the last thing I saw through my favorite wolfs eyes was a smiling yellow Ogre, and the scent of ozone, then the connection cut. I blinked at the screen, having just watched what was, for all intents and purposes, a never before seen Ogre Variant, fry his own people, along with the wolves he fought. The fight was a masterful battle of strategy and coordination from the Fire Wolf user''s side. But, it had fallen to pieces before the strikes and methods of Greydon, and his...Lightning Ogre. I looked at Franny, and Jessica who both seemed shocked, even the crowd and announcer were silent for a moment. But the crowd soon roared with applause, the sound alone seemed to shake the stadium, nearly drowning out the sound of the Announcer "Did you see that folks! I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it. Greydon won the match, though the methods were cruel, it showed us a NEVER before seen Ogre Variant!! He shot lightning from his hands!" He paused a moment. "I''m receiving word from our sponsors stating that this new Variant is a Hidden Ogre Variant, and is one of the hardest to obtain. The details are classified, and shall be for Greydon alone, unless he decides to share. All attempts to obtain this outside of his permission, unless found by themselves, will be seen as a violation of rights, and the perpetrators will lose their A.I and ability to obtain Dungeons ever again!'' Congratulations to Greydon, the lightning Ogre!" The Announcer coined him a new title, and it seemed to make the crowd go even more crazy. "That....Was...Amazing!" Jessica said pausing between each word. We had all been on the edge of our seats during that battle. I personally got sick to my stomach with how casually Greydon had fried his own Goblins, and Hobgoblins, but he had won. "He...He sacrificed his people." Franny mentioned. I''d turned down the T.V at this point. Another match was happening, but it was an Undead vs. Undead. Plus the crowd was still roaring at the last fight. "He used the replenishment rule, he ensured his entire force would die for the chance to replenish them. That can''t be the only Lightening based species in his Race. It was just the only one he used." I said. They nodded, and I felt my stomach twist a bit. The match had lasted almost an hour. We continued watching them for a time, and even got to see Suzuki fight. She had evolved her Rabbits to an odd Beast man form, not unlike Kobolds. They were called Rabbids. It was some pun on an old, old game that one of the developers of the race enjoyed. They were a carbon copy of the Kobolds, but with bunny ears, and a bunny tail. They also retained the legs. It was a common pathway choice. What was not, was the Rabbit Variant she had, Berserk Rabbit. A rare Variant that was suited more to the Bear race, or Wolf race, but could be obtained with all beast races, if they were fighters. Suzuki was a skilled player as well, with how she used them to bait in the Undead Ghouls she had fought. We saw Griffon again as well, and he used much the same strategy as before. A tried and true method of attrition, and Defence is the best offence. It worked for him, and when the Goblins he was fighting broke through, his Skeletons rent them to pieces by using the shattered bones of the ones killed as spears. A very...disturbing sight, but Jessica went on and on about how she should create a Legion of Skeletons based off the concept of using the fallen as weapons in a battle, when she reached the Intermediate stage of tournaments. The limit for numbers was nearly in the thousands in that stage. I grinned at her, she had her goals. Franny wanted to find unique, Hidden, and Ultra rare Variants for the Wolf Race, and any other she added to her Dungeon. She reminded me of Daddy, wanted to advance the A.I Dungeon technology, and understanding of the intricate connection between them, and their races, as opposed to the creatures naturally spawned to feed them. We finished watching the Tournament round of the Semi Finals, and the Numbers went down to 14, they had, had an extra match to make the numbers even. Tomorrow the matches would be bracket based, and end with one of two people fighting for the Prizes! I could hardly wait to see it. Once the Round was over, we all went upstairs, and Jessica and Franny helped me with my homework while working with their Dungeon A.I''s who were growing a bit more and obtaining slight moments of true voices. I smiled at that, I could see them coming over more often now as well. We had something to do, just the three of us, other than watch T.V now. After a time, Mommy came home, I finished my homework, and we all four ate Dinner, Mommy was thanked for the Notes, and then they had to leave for home. I hugged them both one at a time, and told them goodbye. I held back a sniffle, I hated not being able to see them anytime I wanted. Mommy heard it, and wrapped her arms around me from behind and kissed the top of my head. "Baby, it''s ok. Shhh, can you be a strong girl for Mommy? If so I''ll tell you a secret about Daddy." I nodded, and stopped another sniff. "Daddy will be released the Demon race Next month, and has the full book version ready to upgrade the semi version you purchased. He is also announcing a new Race to go with the Demons. So you best be ready to fight people with that Race if you plan to become a Master Dungeoneer sweetheart." She smiled at me, and I snuggled into her. "I''ll try Mommy, it''s just crummy that I can''t see them when I want, also, what is the Race?" I gave her my big sad blue eyes to try and cone it out of her. She laughed, and poked my nose with hers. "Not telling, you little cheater you. So mean, making Mommy the subject of those baby blues. I swear, Daddy is gonna have a heart attack once you''re better, and fill out in your mid Teen years." I gave her a funny look. "Why?" She just looked at me, and said because her Daddy had nearly done the same when Mommy was that age and first met Daddy. That confused me, but I let it go and just hugged her before going upstairs.
Sidnie, I have powered the four Imps in question to level 10. It took some doing, but it has been managed. Red has also successfully lead, and completed two hunts. They were on a larger scale, and the points gained were adequate for your goals.
I plopped onto my bed, and looked at the screen displaying available points, and smiled. It was being gained quickly, but it wouldn''t matter after a few upgrades were purchased. "Display your current status, please, Leo."
Of course Sidnie. Leo - Amateur Dungeon A.I Personality - 35% formed Race - Demon Starting Species - Imps (Population maxed at 200) Natural Boss creatures within ecosystem - 3 Naturally occurring species - 50 Number of Imp enclaves - 1 Current Points - 1390
It was the basic display of what is currently know of my Dungeon, and his personal progress. I was surprised his personality had formed that much, even with Daddy''s boost to it. "Amazing Leo! You''re amazing!" I said in excitement.
Thank you, Sidnie, so are you.
I blinked at his response, and smiled. Time to begin evolving the Imps. "Display the four Imps set and ready for evolution, and then purchase the Hellhound Evolution, and tell me how much it will cost to evolve each one."
Evolution purchased, congratulations, for purchasing your first evolution you have been granted 100 points to aid in additional purchases. The cost to evolve each Imp is 100 Points, this cost will not increase.
I grinned, time to already lose 400 extra points. "Begin evolving each of them, and then inform me of their population limit, and what it will cost to increase their breeding rate for a day." Leo confirmed the Evolving process had begun, and I watched all four Imps fall to the ground where they had been separated from the main group by Leo, and watched as their small wings disappeared, along with their horns. Their small limbs twisted and snapped as they grew in muscle mass, and size, along with the length of their bodies. It was kind of icky to watch. What came out when it was finished was a dog shaped creature with black fur with a red underside, and beat red eyes. They were at least the size of a Doberman, and looked a lot like one. The tails were about as stubby as the Doberman I saw a long time ago. But they seemed...mean, and vicious compared to the loving animal I had petted once. {window] Evolution complete, the entry to Hellhounds has been unlocked in the Demon book you have purchased, Sidnie, I am reading it now. I would recommend you do the same soon. It''s fascinating. The cost to increase breeding rates for a day is 100 points, the population limit is 80. The cost to increase the population limit to 160 is 400 points. [/window] I winced at that, but told him to increase it for a day. 800 points spent to ensure the start. Tomorrow, I should be able to make sure they gained a dwelling outside the Imp enclave. Leo had informed me just now that they were...aggressive to a degree, but he was managing the situation. The Imps were the weakest of the Demons, and the newly evolved Hellhounds sensed this, though intellectually they were to dim to know why they felt aggressive beyond hunger. I was wrong, it strength was to large a factor, and without a strong intelligent force to guide the weaker species, this was an inevitability. A mistake, but it could work in the end for the best. I had just ensured a future cavalry like species for my Demons. I''d have to move them far enough outside the Imp hunting grounds to grow on their own after clearing a Wild Dog den out until they could be reintroduced to each other when I got a more intelligent species unlocked.
The process has been purchased, and should take effect immediately. It is time for sleep now, though Sidnie, I wish you sweet dreams and to sleep well.
I blinked at him, and just said goodnight. Leo had just shown caring, that was not common. Just what did Daddy do to Leo to make him like this? I''d ask him next time, for now, it was bed time. So I laid down and got comfy before slowly drifting off to sleep.
I know a lot of people may not agree with my Evolution choice, but I have a reason. It leads to something fun later. But I digress, remember to vote for the Winner of the Finals, three detailed battle shall occur from the POV of each of the three named participants in the next chapter, followed by a fourth of whoever you all choose to win. They all get introduced in after the 5 year time skip, and become main people in the end for them all. But the winner get''s a special role in the story. I''d also love to think what you all think I mean by going hand in hand with the Demon race, there are only a few options, but I wonder who will get it right. ^.^ As always, much love and cookies. Expect a massive chapter next time. Not a Chapter, an opportunity. Hello folks, this is not a chapter. The next chapter will be once the Poll ends, though I am writing the rough draft minus the fourth instalment as we speak. This section is dedicated to certain Races that may be introduced, there are countless possibilities, and I cannot honestly add, or mention them all early on. So, I''d like to hear from you all, the readers, what of this selection you would like to see occur (I will place ones that will occur for certain in a separate section near the bottom.) If you have suggestions, or idea for a Race, no matter how obscure, with possible evolutionary Paths, feel free to add them in the comment section, in fact I would love to see that. Along with any of the Races mentioned, please be reasonable and pick one or two. I cannot add them all at this time. Ones that will be added period. Angel Nephilim Bear Naga Orc Possible additions during the school year (Please assist in choosing folks) Cat Lizard Rat Bat Horse Aiser (Norse Mythology I.E god like beings basically) Rakshasa Insect Plant The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Primate Mechanical Avian Snake (Different evolutionary chain than Lizard) Yokai (If you don''t know what they are, Japanese Demon. I plan to use several mythos, and legends for Races rather than throwing them all into one thing. More variety.) Here you go folks, the certain additions at some point, along with a good number of possibilities. If you see some you like in the options, go on and give them a shout out for me. Help me grow this story while I continue my work on others. Also, expect Olympus chapter in around 2 days, it''s nearly finished, just needs PR''d Further, please don''t just read this and move on. This story grows with interaction more than you all may think. Give your poor Author a bit of a hand with the Races, if you think of one not on that list, throw it in the comments as well, and some reason for it. Give me a background that would make me WANT to use it. Once the Poll ends, next chapter will be placed, followed by another IF I get comments here. It''s not fun without some reader desires, and requests added into it, for this story at least. If I receive nothing, it will not be offered again, it''s a one time deal to be able for you, the readers, to be given a real point of impact on what can and will be shown. You may even suggest a name once the point happens, and that character will be ''You'' and a main side character in the story. But that is ONLY if you participate, less than 10 comments, it won''t happen again. I will take those that contribute to heart, and use them if they inspire me, but it will be the only time if I do not at least reach 10 comments to assist. Consider it mean, or selfish if you wish. But I enjoy the interaction between Author and Reader, for this story. It makes it more fun to write. Chapter Seven: Finals! Hey folks, this is the A.N before I write the story, naturally. I see who won, and I look forward to the result of the special role being revealed later in the story for Suzuki. Also, I am pleased beyond belief with the Comments, and suggestions for the Races. Each and every single one of your suggestions have helped narrow down the Races revealed early on, and given me ideas to tinker with for the ones that few mentioned. I also wished to clear this up. Several Races that will be revealed/released during the duration of this story are also based in a faction like System, meaning they are related in some way to another Race, but are their own Evolutionary chain. Also, you cannot unlock other Races through Evolution. What you evolve is a species within that particular Race. This is because their are so very many options in the world, history, and Myths that I can use, it stimulates me toward researching, finding, and using these Species and Races and finding what I feel go best together. The only way for Players to unlock other Races is to either buy them, and replace the Starting Race inside the A.I until they are able to hold more than one Race, or win them in Tournaments. Also, the Races can only evolve within the species designated to that Set Race. Each Race has anywhere from four to 20 different species within the Race, depending on the Race itself, and the actual difficulty of the Race. Each Race has multiple Evolutionary Pathways, and some will be shown to go beyond Species limitations in some small way. But Races are kept separate, there will likely never be interbreeding of species. Sorry folks, I don''t need that headache. Because it''s still in the basics, I am working out further kinks, and dumping the Info on you all as I get it set in stone. But what I stated in the A/N here, is set in stone. No Race can, or will, evolve or breed, or unlock another Race. Only Species within the selected Race will unlock. Those wondering about Nephilim, they will be a separate Race, with their own Species and Evolutionary pathways. It will be fun to watch them all grow as I write, and you read. But, here is the story, with a further A.N at the end, as is my norm.
Waking up this morning, I was excited. It was the day of the Finals! I could hardly wait to see all of the matches, and changes. It had actually made sleeping a bit difficult, because I woke up every hour for the first few hours of trying to sleep, hoping it was Noon the next day. I stretched out under the covers, yawning and rubbing the last bit of sleep from my eyes before rolling onto my side to look at the clock. 9:39 A.M I groaned at that, it was so early, and I had a long time before the matches. I didn''t really want to go downstairs this early, and Mommy was probably gone to go do her errands for the day. I frowned, before rousing enough to say good morning to Leo, and getting one in return. "So, how are the Hell Hounds Leo?" I asked.
They are doing well, Sidnie, the hounds have grown to a decent sized pack, with several pups on the way. They number 45 right now. I would recommend moving them soon. The aggression between the two species of weak Demons is beginning to grow stronger as the numbers grow.
I frowned at that, my hope had been the Hell Hounds, being more animal than sentiate power based Demons, would be controlled by my Imps, but the Imps were far from intelligent themselves, Red was the only one with some minor showings, according to Leo, but she was not as strong as a Hell Hound. "Alright" I said, getting up and moving to the Dungeon Table and looking at the flat world. "How wide is your world on this table?"
On record it is the exact size of an entire continent. Several hundred miles. The Imps hunting range is around one mile, and holds most of the weaker creatures. I would advised moving the Hell Hound pack about five miles out, and toward the forests. The beasts are stronger, and would fit the Hell Hound levels better their, as opposed to the natural strength of the beasts in the Imp hunting grounds growing stronger to compensate for such a strong predator in the area.
I nodded, and had him show me the Wild Dog packs in the area. There was one that numbered about 20, and Leo informed me they were at least two levels higher than my Hell Hounds, which thanks to the Evolution status, the Hell Hounds were really around level 11, but while they were shown as level 1. "Alright, that should do, move the pack there. Show me the progress, and make sure they avoid the Pack range of that Boss Monster, Ok?"
Of course Sidnie, I will move them immediately. Red has become increasingly violent as well, because of several issues, she has killed roughly 10 Imps since the last hunt. The Hell Hounds, as a stronger, though more simple Demon, are the likely cause.
I frowned at that, but let it go. Leo was still a Dungeon A.I, and likely cared for his Race like children. The Imps were located in one of the very few rocky outcroppings within Leo''s world, and the Lava running underneath the section they inhabited would prove useful later on no doubt. The area was also in the far bottom right (The point nearest her bed) The Hell Hounds were being moved to the denser forested area, and where the feline creatures seemed to reside in concert with the Wild Dogs, and the first Boss monster. My plan, eventually, involved the Hell Hounds taking the area for themselves. One of the options I could not afford, involved corrupting the land they inhabited, all Demons had this trait, and it would turn the environment more toward their natural habitat. I needed to keep the area this happened to a limited portion though, to keep other Races I got in the future from being wiped out. I planned to make the Imp enclave, once I had the first real intelligent, and strong Demon, become the Demons main seat of power within Leo''s world. Sadly, for now, I needed to split the Species up. I watched the Hell Hounds move slowly toward the destination. The Imps watched, screeching at the retreating Hound forms as they left, before going back to their daily business. I had Leo focus on the front of the pack, they seemed jittery, but kept moving under his ''influence'' on their minds. It took roughly forty-five minutes for them to reach the destination on the map. It took less than five to utterly decimate the pack of Wild Dogs in the area. The Hell Hounds were almost twice their size, for one, closer to a wolf size, and looked ferocious, instilling fear in them during the fight. It had been brutal, and a bit easier to watch because I was not directly involved. The HEll Hounds cleared the Wild Dog pack out, down to the last puppy, and took the den over for their own. Once they did that, the natural energies they exuded forced the Den to warp some, showing thin red veins of fire like crystal inside the dirt. The plant life around the Den entrance also slowly died away. I raised my eyebrows at that, and Leo must have sensed my confusion because he explained.
The Hell Hounds, because they cannot build, and are a stronger form of Demon, naturally exude Demonic energy, the Demon Races main form of Magic, and corrupts the area they choose as a home to better suit their needs. It is set to the basic start inside a species subcategory of the tech tree. We can upgrade this to eventually have large spikes and lava pools if we purchase the upgrades for their natural energy leaking. You need to read the section on Hell Hounds that was unlocked, Sidnie.
The last part sounded like an admonishment, and I stuck my tongue out at the table. But that was interesting. I knew most Races had subcategories based on the Species within the Race, and allowed them to be advanced along each of the three main methods, along with their main Evolutionary pathways. I sighed. "I will, after the finals." He seemed content knowing I would. I looked at the clock again, and it was just turning 10:50. I felt like smacking my forehead some. But decided to go take a shower, and eat food first. After my shower, I went downstairs and ate my icky paste like eggs, and seeing I still had an hour before the Tournament Finals began, sat on the couch, and opened the display in the book ''Demons - Introduction to the Inferno'' and moved toward the section that showed as newly unlocked. Hell Hounds - Hell Hounds are a tier 1 evolution of the Demon Race, they are a beast Demon that deals in the aspects of pure physical strength. They follow only those that have either the strength to tame them, or the cunning to manipulate them. They are a ferocious and violent breed. They are closer to the Imps in terms of Demon Hierarchy however do to the lack of intelligence. They are beasts of burden and war, though there are rumours that Hell Hounds are able to evolve into a more intelligent species unique to them. The Hell Hounds, having no ability to build or create, tend to exude Demonic energy that corrupts and twists whatever they claim as their home to suit their needs. It is a minor effect that can be drastic based upon Hell Hound Numbers, as well as the amount of innate energy within them. A Hell Hound is a tenacious creature, unlike the Imp who will, when lacking numbers or direction by someone stronger, will fight anything, and anyone regardless of the chance of victory for the simple reason that they have a singular desire to kill and devour all they consider enemies. For example, a single Hell Hound will use a cunning based on instincts to fight to the death. There is no losing in their minds. They fight to maim, cripple, and kill. Regardless of sustained wounds, and will fight harder the more injured they become just to ensure damage is done to their would be killer. A pack of Hell Hounds will fight in select groups, and if faced with a foe that is stronger, and manages to escape sheer weight of numbers, the Pack will hunt down the creature in question until every member of the Pack has either perished, or they have killed their prey. Hell Hound Variants tend to drift toward fire, and stone as the most common form of Variant control. A Hell Hounds lifespan is around six months, and they grow larger with age. Available Evolution knowledge for Hell Hounds - Cerberii - Two headed Dog, offspring of the legendary Cerberus. (Tier 2 evolution) Shadow Hound - A larger, more vicious version of the Hell Hound, they hunt from the shadows, and mists. (Tier 2 Evolution.) Cerberus - The Legendary Three headed Guardian of the gates of Hell. (Tier 3 legendary creature. Only able to have one) Further Evolutions may be discovered through trial and error based on base increases in stats, enviroment, and training. Known Variants - none Further Knowledge will be unlocked and made available as you progress on your journey to understand the Demon Race. After reading the knowledge that had been unlocked, I began speaking to leo. "They are a very useful Demon, in terms of shock value then huh?"
Yes Sidnie, they are. I can see multiple uses, should we gain an evolution to control both them and the Imps properly. As it stands, we will have two separate Tribes of Demons, neither of which have proper intelligence. I would ask permission to begin training Red toward her known Evolution, the Succubii. We cannot afford it, as the point value is the same as making the Hell Fire Imp common, which I believe will still be needed. But it is a goal we can work toward. More so now that we have doubled our daily intake of points with the Hell Hounds, regardless of the fact they do not follow the desired plan, they were the perfect choice.
It took me a moment to read all of that. Goodness, the end seemed more like he knew I had second guessed my choice after what we saw with the aggression. I had, of course, perhaps he felt it through our Neural link? I shrugged a bit. "Alright, Leo, and yes I did want the Hell Fire Imp to be made common. How many points do we have from the early morning hunt, and with the Hell Hounds taking the Den?"
Current points number - 1723 We gained exactly 345 from the Imps first hunt today, and the Hell Hounds gained us 500 points through the process of Killing the Wild Dogs, followed by the Den claiming. My systems show the area as fully under Demon control. I hope to learn what this entails later. The Hell Hounds will not likely hunt this evening, they have plenty of food for their current population due to the Wild Dogs they killed already. At current estimates, it will take four days to make the Hell Fire Imp a commonly seen Variant, and another week to evolve to the first Sentient Species with the cunning to control the Hell Hounds and Imps as well. But I fear they lack the Strength needed to bring them together as a hole without a stable population of Hell Fire Imps evolving.
"I know, we will figure something out, together. Are you ready for the finals?" I asked excitedly, changing the subject a bit.
Yes, Sidnie, I look forward to observing what that Ogre person does this time.
I grinned, I kind of did as well. Turning the T.V on, we were met with the voice of the announcer, and began watching... Several Hours into the Tournament "We are about half way done folks! We have Five matches to go before the winner can be decided! Are you all ready for the next match?" The announcer yelled into his mic, and the crowd went insane with cheers. "That''s what I like to hear! Alright! This match is the Mistress of the Fleet, the Girl with the Lucky foot! Suzuki!" The crowd let loose another massive cheer, and I looked at the small, serious, Asian girl as she set up her set, not bothering to even look at her opponent, a Wolf user. "Her opponent is the Kobold user, Francis! Who will win, Predator, or Prey? Shall it be the fang, or the foot? Let''s find out folks!" My ''Rabbids'' as they were called, were an artistry of humanoid design. I had chosen this evolution because it gave my species an inherent intelligence and capability to learn. If I had wished to go the route of strength, it could have been the Were Rabbit but Father had insisted I force my Race to learn the art of Bushido, and Kendo. Father was a researcher, and he wished to see if having an A.I and the owner pass on the forms to a semi-intelligent species, if that would affect the evolutions. It had, my ''Rabbids'' were stronger, and more Predator based than people believed. They were meat eaters. I chose 100 ''Rabbits'' I was fighting a Kobold user, from the match I observed, he had no Variants, but was skilled with Spears. My own ''Rabbids'' I had ensured used swords akin to the Katana. It had cost me a great deal of my Points, all of them in truth, but Father had ordered it. Upon entering the field, I took control of my best Warrior, a ''Rabbid wearing a kind of reed armor akin to the Samurai of old, including a helmet. He was Strong, and fast in his forms. The rest were a mix match of male and Female. I just prefered taking control of this male. He was also the leader of the Clan. His name was Bushi. Flexing my now furry hands, and standing tall on my hind legs, feeling the powerful jumping muscles, I pointed to the left, and a group of 15 went that way, I pointed forward, and a group of 20 went there. I went to the right with the remainder of the ''Rabbids'' We would move forward at a set pace, remaining only 50 yards away from each group. The Smaller ones were obvious bait, and should be ignored for my larger group. But, aside from Bushi, they were the best of my Warriors. Each had slain a Mini Boss leveled creature in my Dungeon world on their own. Where others had gone for Variants, and Evolutions, My Berserk Rabbit was a lucky coincidence, that come from the sheer amount of training I forced my Rabbits to undergo. My Group moved silently through the forest, I had instructed a good half of them to jump into the trees and bound from limb to limb, using their ears to search for sound. I made sure our pace was sedate, calm. We did not need to rush into the battle. This was the Finals, and Father wanted the Naga race for his research, to teach them the same way we had taught the Rabbits. I grimaced inwardly at the concept, but I could not disobey. A scream split the woods, it sounded like the god awful abomination of a child screaming in utter terror, and a roar of challenge. The enemy had been spotted. I gnashed my teeth, he had gone for the smaller groups afterall. It didn''t change my plan, I had ensured we were close for this eventuality as well. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Raising my fist into the air, and opening it while making a circle motion I felt the leaves above rattle as the Warriors I had, had up top swing their motions and head toward the fighting, I moved along swiftly as well, the 25 Warriors with me bounding along after me. Using our powerful legs to almost jump with each step, we quickly arrived. The sight in general was akin to guerrilla warfare. The Kobolds, a few Wolfs mixed in, were using hit and run tactics on the small group, sending in groups of 10 to force them to face a direction, and the Wolves would come from behind and drag one of my ''Rabbids'' off into the brush. The scent of blood filled the air, and the enemy had suffered some casualties. My Warriors had not gone down peacefully, like wheat to the sweeping scythe. Here and there were bodies of Kobolds, and a wolf or two. I heard a howl cut through the forest, and looked through the trees to see a larger group, likely the main force, sitting back and observing. A trap? It did not matter. I let loose a loud, masculine Screech from Bushi''s throat, and drew my Katana, charging into the fray and cutting down several Kobolds from behind. I could hear howls from the direction of my other small group, they had joined the fray and were taking out the ones nipping at the heels. Those in the Trees had not yet jumped down, they were waiting for a signal, and I did not wish to use them yet. So they remained in the trees, hidden. After 10 minutes of brutal fighting, they had easily numbered 50, we managed to cut down the hit and run squad. It had cost me, not using my hidden forces from above. I''d lost 40 of my own Warriors, but we had won this skirmish. I panted, feeling the sore and tired muscles of Bushi''s body, and grimaced. It would not be good to extend combat. My ''Rabbids'' were strong, and swift, but Stamina in long drawn out battles was not a Rabbit''s friend. The heart would explode under too much strain, or fear, or excitement. I Chittered to the exhausted Warriors "Form the line, swords drawn, use the trees as cover for any thrown spears. Watch the brush for hidden Wolves. Tonight we dine on Wolf flesh!" I raised my.Bushi''s arm, Katana catching the light and shining with the blood running down the blade, my Warriors cheered and formed up. We moved, and I saw the Kobolds moving as well. They would meet our charge in the dense forest. I smiled, baring the buck teeth that were slightly pointed. Yes, come toward us, let me show you how Bushido avenges the fallen. They came, spears flew, one that had come near to striking me was cut down in a swift flash by the Warrior to my left, in return he took one in the arm, and fell back but continued moving forward. Ignoring the pain. He was one of Bushi''s honor guard. We met in battle, and we were outnumbered for a time. My Warriors training, and skill made up for it, for a few seconds, but it would not last long. We were losing more than winning. But I needed the Kobolds fully committed. I parried a thrust toward my gut, and used my powerful leg to kick him, snapping his femur before decapitating him. Finally, after several minutes, I screeched out, and down they came. Swords drawn, falling almost gracefully were the Warriors in the trees. They struck down with their blades, felling Kobolds from above, and cutting them down where they stood, while I and the first wave slowly drew back to catch a breath. Letting the small numbers and surprise take the brunt. I saw what could only be the Kobold Controlled one in the center, using two short spears he deftly cut down one after another of my Warriors. I growled, and moved forward, the rest of my Warriors rejoining the battle. I cut my way to the Enemy leader. Holding my sword in one of the Kata Stances, the edge face upward, the sword point down, both hands holding the handle. Using my legs, I jumped forward, the power and speed the Rabbit legs gave me almost made it seem like I moved without using a muscle, but I had done it that fast. My swords struck the crossed spear in a flash of sparks, and ring of metal. Cut, parry, thrust, block. I repeated the strikes, and methods over and over, looking for an opening. After what felt like an eternity, it appeared, he dropped his guard on the left, and I swung my sword toward his guard, changing it mid strike to become a downward slash, and cut through the Kobolds body. Blood spurt from the Kobolds mouth in a gush, covering Bushi''s face, and then the disconnect occurred. I had won. I check my losses, they would be replenished, and then I check my point gain. I had lost a total of 69 of my Warriors, some of my best. My A.I and I had named them all, those in the warrior caste I created. The list was heart rending. I had also gained around 7000 points, almost enough to upgrade my armor smith knowledge. I sighed, and rose, then left the stage, ignoring the announcer.... "Amazing!! Such strategy, and ingenuity from the Mistress of the Rabbits! Well played indeed! This goes to show that even the Predator, can become the prey! Now, a match all have been dying to see, Griffon! The Undead Master versus The Ghoulish might of Trenton!" Ghouls, everyone always wanted to go with the Ghouls, they were easier to evolve, they already had the flesh, they were strong with Muscle tissue. Pathetic. Skeletons, those were the true might of the Undead. They felt nothing, neither pity, nor fear, nor hate, nor love. They were the perfect embodiment of a soldier. I could use them as weapons in battle, should they fall, they would never break for fear. I''m glad my match was against the Ghoul user, I would show the true might of the Skeletons today! The Black Knights, the first Tier evolution, requiring metal knowledge, and sturdy bones. Let them crash against the bulwark of the Ebon wall they would represent. I doubted the Ghouls were all he had though, they were like the Skeletons, a starting Species. The Primary Ghoul Evolution tended toward Zombie, which I found weird because they were slower. But they spread by infection. That would be useless here. None of my forces could be turned. I set up my defences while regarding what it could be, they would come to me, afterall. I need not risk my Skeletons becoming entrapped. My chosen was a Black Knight of hulking size, and stronger armor. I called him Fredrick, a play on an old joke. 50 Black knights, and 50 Skeletons. A basic set up where my Knights formed two tight circle lines of 25, and I bunched all 50 skeletons into the center to launch bone spears at the enemy. All set up, I had to wait. It was the only part I hated, but I would be ready soon and no longer need to do this if I were lucky. After almost an hour, the first Ghoul broke the tree line. ''That''s right you bastard, come to me'' I thought. It was followed by another, and another. A horde of Ghouls, they would break their claws upon the armor of my Skeletons! What followed next however, made my breath Hitch. It as glorious, a Ultra Rare evolution, the method to gain it nearly impossible to meet. It was a Corpser, a massive mound of flesh and putrefaction (A.N. think The Giant undead cleaver folks from WarCraft, though in a smaller size) They were bundles of power, and were large enough that they might actually sweep aside my knights. I growled, the sound coming from Fredrick more of a whispery chattering. I had my Knight hoist their Ebon Lances, and aim them out like a porcupine shield, and readied the Skeletons. The Ghouls charged on all fours, green eyes, and claws rushing toward my circle. They met with a crash on the armor of my Knight, howling to kill them, to rend flesh where none would be met. Killing a Ghoul required precise strikes over power, and the fast bastard made it hard. So I had my Skeletons throw three spears per Ghoul, knowing the ammunition would run out soon. But in the first wave I had slain 20 Ghouls, and lost 3 knights, and about 10 Skeletons when a random Ghoul broke through the line. Defence was always the best offence, I grinned, or tried too. That was when he released the 10 Corpsers he had. Shit, they were big lumbering bastards. Nipping at the heels were the Ghouls. Ready to dive into the gaps created. The back like of Knights tore their breastplates off at my direction, and fit them in the gaps between the front row, then forced their large frames in tight to create a sturdy brace. There were no more gaps, and my lances were forced outward, the problem was they would not be able to attack. I had the Skeletons cannibalize the fallen for ammunition. The Corpsers arrived, and the first one to Strike was where I was in the line. I felt the sheer vibration of the strike, and it actually made 10 of my knights move back a small step under the weight of the club strike. Son of a bitch! I had my Skeletons fire none stop into the skulls of the Corpsers, and then the Ghouls themselves came. My line held though, even under the massive power of the Corpsers, I still lost a knight here and there, as a result I filled it with the weaker Skeletons, using them as a kind of bomb, when a Ghoul came forward, they shoved their forearms, the hand removed, into the Ghouls chest, and scrambled the putrid hearts. A Corpser fell, and the falling mound crushed a few of his own Ghouls. Oddly, that was when the connection ended, it was the controlled one, and I realized just how lucky I got when I looked at my remaining Numbers when compared to the enemies. Enemy numbers - 35 Ghouls, 4 Corpsers Remaining Undead - 5 Skeletons, 12 Knights. Points gained - 4351 Not a lot of points were gained, but my strategy resulted in fewer points. It also nearly ended in my defeat. I needed to rethink my plans. Win or lose, I would gather Stronger Undead for the next time. I promised myself that. But, I had won, and whether by luck, or skill, a victory is a victory... "Wow! The Ghoulish onslaught broke upon the wall of the Black Knights! Congratulations Griffon! You have entered the Final Bracket, along with Suzuki! Next up, the Lightening Ogre Greydon! His opponent a Wolf User! Hubert!" I rolled my eyes as I put on the rig, another Wolf user, pathetic. Everyone wanted the dogs for some reason. I entered the familiar body or Grey, my first Ogre. I could feel the current of lighting innate within him, and grew bored at the concept of fighting Werewolves again. I had used the Replenishment rule yesterday, and had filled my ranked with another 10 Lightening Ogres, Grey included, and the rest were my Lightening Hobs. I was the only one who had reach a Tier 2 evolution I had seen in this tournament. I''d crush them all, and earn my spot in the Adept stage where I would find challenges! I told my Ogres to do whatever the hell they wanted, so they just sat down, and my Hobs did much the same. Though they seemed prepared. They were the best trained afterall. Gaining this Variant had been a pain in the ass as well. Sheer luck made me think of it, when a Goblin survived a lightning strike. I used this as an experiment. It had cost me hundreds of Goblins, but eventually one with a magic ability forming was struck, survived, and it''s offspring became like this, yellow with a static charge. The Hob version could shoot a bolt of lightening once, and the Ogre, it was a juggernaut of energy for Lightening. Eventually, the Werewolves showed up, and I watched my Hobs take up positions. Grey Werewolves, normal, no Variant. But they were many. I saw no actual Wolves. So he had used all Werewolves for me? Goodie. I couldn''t just fry these guys willy nilly like before. Those were expendable pawns, these were my babies. I sighed, and had my Ogres pick the clubs up, and joined them at the front lines, the Hobs taking up the sides. When they reached us, a Werewolf launched himself at me, and I swung my club, crushing his ribs and sending him flying to the side with the swing. From their it became a blur. I shot lighting here and there, so did the other Ogres. The Hobs just shocked the piss out of the wolves. The fight itself lasted all of 10 minutes, but the bastard had taken out 4 Ogres, and easily half my Hobs before he fell. This son of a bitch didn''t intend to win, he wanted to reduce my population. I sneered at the controlled one, he seemed pleased, bastard. I smashed the wolf''s skull, and the connection ended. Pathetic, no one here was a damn challenge... "Greydon is the winner! Now, the fight between Greydon, and Griffon shall commence after this short recess to allow our three contenders to rest!" The crowd went wild on the T.V and I stared in shock at the fights I had seen. It was...brutal, beautiful, and frightening. I had enjoyed Suzuki more, I liked how she fought, and used her Rabbits. They looked cuddly as well. Griffon, he just got lucky, and Greydon was frighteningly strong with that Lightning Variant. I took advantage of the recess to get up, and use the restroom, and eat some paste like sandwiches Mommy had in the fridge for me. "How are the Hounds doing, Leo? Have they been attacked by any Wild Dog Packs, or Cat prides?" I asked between small bites.
No, they seem to be avoiding the Hell Hounds for the time being. Likely they will be getting stronger to handle them soon. I am also ensuring they have a chance to set the Den up properly.
I nodded, and we talked about eh tournament for a bit, then the Imp choices, and what to do with the Hell Hounds. So far, we had decided to focus on the Hell Fire Imps option, and see what we could do after we reached that stage. I''d start researching tonight as well, maybe find something in books, or online that could be unlocked through methods as a Tier 1 evolution based on intelligence and Cunning, aside from the Succubii path for the Hell Fire Imp. I''d have to experiment a lot, and it would take months. But I''d find a way. When I finished eating, and went back to the living room, the match between Graydon, and Griffon had just begun. It was...a one sided slaughter, hoenstly. Griffon''s defence was swept aside by Ogre strength, and lighting Strikes shattered and fried his Knights, and Skeletons bones. It was a little depressing to watch. But finally, the last round of the tournament was announced. Suzuki, my current role model with how she had turned a relatively weak Race, one mostly just for those wanting a cute pet like Dungeon, and not a Gamer one, and turned them into fierce warriors, against Greydon. The very skilled, and frightening boy who didn;t mind frying his own Goblins on the field of battle.
Mwuhahahahah! Cliff hanger section! Not really, you all know who will win, but how will she do it? What methods with the young Asian use? Heheh, I am making you wait. Also because it''s gonna be a long section, and I don''t want this part super long right now. The next Chapter is going to start with the last Tournament battle, and then a lot of advancement and minor day/week time skips for Sidnie, with some cute family moments involved as well. Also, I am gonna go back through the chapters, I am changing the age they can acquire the A.I to 12, not 15. I works better in the age gap for when Sidnie is older, this way it''s not creepy seeming 20 year olds going out of their way to be near 15 year old girls. haha. It also means that I can show some stuff with Jessica, and Franny a bit more often because their block will be lifted sooner, and they can grow it properly, and be on par with the others, so will Sidnie when she reaches school, and can leave the house of course. More than that, is a surprise. Oh the evil plan I have made you readers choose without knowing. mwuahahahaha! -cough- Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter, I know that the Greydon section was shorter, but it is pretty obvious he''s a skilled bugger, just wished to show his personality some. As always, much love and cookies. ^.^ The Races I chose, thanks to your contributions will be announced next chapter as well. Chapter Eight - Victory! The Announcer declared the match starting, and I set up my rig. Moving around options for what my Warriors would take with them into battle. He used lightning, which made me glad my armor was mostly made out of reeds. It still created the problem of him shooting lightning at me, and the katana acting as a lightning rod themselves. I¡¯d have to have a small number set up a circle, maybe ten of them in total, and with luck be able to distract them with a mass melee long enough for the field to set up. Father wanted the Naga, and failure was not an option. I only hoped my plan did not need to be used, it would hurt my Rabbits clan far too much, but I had to be victorious. Entering the familiar sensation of taking hold Of Bushi, I flexed the hands again. ¡°Ten of you, stay behind the main group. I want you planting your swords, points up, in a circle once the battle engages and do not be seen. Then fall back.¡± I really did not want to have to use this method. The enemy used lightening, and if he focused on me, with the circle of metal, I could use my own sword as the focus and stabbing it into the ground, depending on the size of the blast, the lightening would channel into the ground and spread out, finding the swords in the circle, and flowing up them to create a form of tesla blast. I doubted the lightning would damage them, but the concussive force would hurt when he launched itself back toward the main focus in a never ending cycle. Timing would be everything, but at the same time I would kill all of my people, aside from Bushi. The strategy should work, in theory, but I did not wish to kill my Warriors. No more doubts, the battlefield for the final fight of the tournament was different from the matches before. Where as before we had forest based themes, this arena was mostly barren of life. It allowed a clear view of Greydon¡¯s forces. A basic set up from his last battle. A majority of Hobgoblins with around 10 Ogres. The distance kept me from seeing if there were any actual Goblins, but I doubted it. My own were obviously 100 Berserk ¡®Rabbids¡¯. If all else failed, i would allow them to lose the hard won control they gained through training before I utilized the method I had planned as a last resort. I raised my first, and my Warriors fell into line, Swords drawn and lax at their sides. The enemy was forming their own lines, but the Ogres, massive mounds of muscle behind them were raising their arms into the air, and above you could see clouds forming. That did not look good. I raised my arm, and brought it down with the blade. My Warriors bounded forward, using all of their leg power to eat the distance between us in second. We were halfway toward the Hobgoblin lines when the first bolt struck the ground, taking three of my warriors with it. No! Their dying screams, and the scent of charge fur and flesh all that remained. Another bolt struck, I lost another three Warriors, and then we met the enemy lines. It became utter bedlam, a mass melee between crude swords, and bucklers, and my Warriors steel katana. Lightning striking at seemingly random spots in the rear lines. I dodged a small arc of lightning that was aimed at my head by the Hobgoblin before me, slashing out without thought and decapitating him a second later. The Warrior behind me fell to the lightning that was meant for me. I grimaced, and cut down another. Around me my Warriors were doing the same, hacking and slashing with abandon. They received wounds, and fell in ones and twos for every second we were in battle. The one upside, the Ogres had stopped the storm calling once melee was joined, it meant they could die by lightning still, at least an Ogres lightning. The bad part, the Ogres were now in the fray, and smashing aside my Warriors with ease. It took four to down a single Ogre, and not a one of them survived the battle for its life. It discharged a second before death, and fried them where they stood. Damnit! I wanted to scream! I could hear my Warriors falling around me, even as they took a Hobgoblin or two with them, a stray Ogre here or there. ¡®Screw this¡¯ I thought, uncharacteristically. I let loose a single, high pitched screech with a certain note, all my Warriors were trained to understand it¡¯s meaning. Let loose, let go, abandon control. It was what I had prided them upon, their hard won control through training to combat the naturally aggressive instincts of the Berserker Variant. It¡¯s why my Rabbids were as strong as they were. But once they let go, they REALLY let go. I saw one of Bushi¡¯s Honor Guard lose an arm not three feet from me, and screech in challenge, ignoring the wound, his eyes a ruby sheen as he decapitated the Hob that had done it, and jumped off the ground at one of the Ogres, his sword piercing the thick skull of the beast before he succumbed to the wound and blood loss, and perished. The Berserker Variant was a double edged sword, it¡¯s why the fact they gained control was so astounding to Father. To me it meant I didn''t have to see them go insane or no reason. I lost multiple of my Rabbids with this method, each succumbing to their inherent rage, and attacking with abandon, ignoring skill, and style. The only Reason Bushi did not, is because I was controlling him. I did not have that kind of mentality, therefore he retained decorum, rather I did. But for each Rabbid I lost, now 10 Hobgoblins fell before them, and we had downed another three Ogres in the last fifteen minutes of hellish fighting. Greydon must have seen the tide turning, though the numbers were mostly even now, his Ogres were the only challenge for a Berserk Rabbid. I knew he was the on controlling the next bursts of lightning, because he showed no care that he fried multiple of his Hobgoblins with each blast. I bared my teeth, and charged forward, dodging the random swing of one of the blood covered Rabbids, lost to his Rage and bloodlust, and cutting down an Ogre myself by running up it¡¯s massive leg, and jumping from the thigh using the force of my jump to decapitate him with the keen edge of my Katana. When I landed, I continued running, and not a second too soon. I heard a BOOM that threw me forward a foot, and disoriented me. Greydon knew who to target now. I rolled to the side using Bushi¡¯s instincts, and dodged another blast before rolling to my feet and moving blindly, everything a dull thud with burst eardrums, toward the direction each blast came from. I jumped, moving in a fluid twist to curve my body neatly along the trajectory of one lightning strike, landed, and ducked another. It was like a strange, soundless musical, with dancing. Though with each blast I dodged, I knew several perished in my stead, whether my Rabbids, or the Hobgoblins. Finally, after several moments of this, I reached the big brute that had to be Greydons Ogre, he stood aloof, and a bit back while the last of his Ogres were moving through my slowly dying Rabbids, at least ten of them would survive this. I saw the big ogres mouth move, and heard nothing. I bared Bushi¡¯s teeth, and charged at his massive body. I saw the sparks from within the Ogres eyes, showing he was charging, and quickly changed my direction, a lightning bolt struck where I would have been. Damnit! another, another, another. I was running in circles, and my body, Bushi¡¯s body, was tiring. Then, a group of fresh Rabbids appeared, their swords the only thing bloody about them. The Ten I had sent to set the circle. They had disobeyed, they had joined the fight and likely taken the Swords of fallen Warriors to fight with. I saw the sparks again, his body discharging little blasts, and I screamed with them, only mine was in horror. They were distracting him, throwing their lives away to give me a shot. I felt the tears, my own, forming in Bushi¡¯s eyes, and took it. A second after the discharge that singed some of my fur, I jumped behind him, and watched as he turned to see it, the Large eyes growing wide, then my sword struck home between his eyes. The blade snapping off at the hilt from the force, and tough skull of the Ogre. The light grew dim within its eyes, and then the connection ended. I was crying, I loved my Rabbids, so much so I named them. They had followed Bushido, and their honor to the Clan head by dying to ensure victory. It was a hollow victory, though Bushi would not cry, I cried for us both. But I had won, though seeing the survivors, it did not feel like it. Surviving Berserker Rabbids - 12 Points Gained - 5000 I just stared at it, and the following list of names I had my A.I, Suki, show me. Father would be proud, at least¡­ ¡°Did you see that folks! The power of the Berserk Rabbid and the awesome might and skill of the Lightning Ogre! But only one could win, and Mistress of the Rabbits Suzuki has won!Let¡¯s hear those cheers!!¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The cheers let loose were ground shaking, this time the camera actually shook. I stared instead at Suzuki, who was center stage to receive her prize, I saw tears. I didn¡¯t know why, but I wanted to cry too. It felt like she was mourning lost friends. The announcer continued. ¡®Congratulations Suzuki! You have won the Amatuer tournament, and earned the right to hold a second Race within your Dungeon World, and own the Naga! As well as jumping to the Adept Rank! How do you feel?¡± He held the mic to her, and she answered, her voice was soft but aside from the few tears that hid in her eyes, she was stoic. ¡°I lost many friends in the battles, but I have won for myself, my Father, and for them. The Naga shall be a welcome addition to my A.I¡± hearing that, I almost wanted to cry again, her voice sounded..so sad to me. ¡°There you have it folks! With this, the Amatuer division tournament ends. Tune in next month for the Adept tournament!¡± I watched the prizes being given, while the A.I core was taken by the company team that would unlock the ability to hold a second Race sooner than unlocking it naturally. The Starting race of the Naga, a large Tadpole was shown, and then Suzuki took hold of the little blue ball that held the Race information to feed to her A.I later. I turned the T.V off, and stared at the T.V a bit longer, the black screen showing me in the reflection.
Are you well Sidnie? You seem sad.
Leo asked me this, and I answered lamely I was fine. I wasn''t, and I didn''t really understand why, but I ignored it and tried to cheer up, because the door was opening, and in walked Mommy with a big smile on her face. Following her was...Daddy!!!! I instantly forgot my sadness, and jumped off the couch and dived into Daddy¡¯s leg, wrapping my arms around it, before being picked up and held in a big hug. ¡°There is my Princess! Did you miss Daddy?¡± I nodded, and squeezed him tighter before bopping him gently on the nose. ¡°Daddy was mean!¡± I said, sticking my tongue out at him. He gained an innocent look and I bopped him again ¡°You gave Jessica, and Franny an A.I without telling me! I don''t like surprises Daddy!¡± I said with a huph. I actually did, but it was fun to pick on Daddy, it was a game we played. He adopted a sad look, and looked at Mommy who seemed stern and stoic, then to me and kissed my forehead before setting me down. ¡°Daddy is sorry Cuddle Bug, can you forgive me?¡± He asked seeming desperate. I took a moment, crossing my arms, and then nodded hugging him again. ¡°Yes~!¡± Mommy told us to sit and talk, she was making dinner. So we did, and Daddy told me a Secret, that the next revealed Race once the Demons were officially released was going to be something tied into their mythology. I didn''t fully understand, but was excited now! We spent the time while Mommy prepared Dinner talking, and I took up his lap and demanded he cuddle me! I giggled when he did just that and started telling him about the Demons, avoiding the part I got scared and ran to the bathroom throwing up. I told him about Red, the Variant, and about the first evolution, Hell Hounds, how they were aggressive to the Imps and that I moved them to an area around five miles outside of their hunting ground to keep them at a distance until I could manage a more intelligent species to take charge as a leader of the several Demonic Species. When I was done explaining, lost in my excitement, I looked to see Daddy smiling at me and rubbed the top of my head gently. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. I knew it was the right thing to give them to you, I cannot wait to see how you guide them, with leo, or how you both grow Sweetheart.¡± Daddy looked tired, I frowned and hugged him, then Mommy called that Dinner was done. Daddy gave Mommy a kiss, and we sat down to eat. It was Spaghetti made from the icky paste stuff. I ate it as best as I could, but was growing tired of the ever present aftertaste and texture. Once we finished, I asked Daddy if he wanted to see the Dungeon World and the Demons. He shook his head, looking sad and tired. ¡°No Cuddle Bug, not tonight. Tomorrow, Ok?¡± I pouted at him, but Mommy took his side and I had to let it happen. Hmmph. I gave them both a big hug, and said goodnight before heading to my room as well. When I arrived at my room, I moved the small chair at my computer desk over to the Dungeon World and looked at it, carefully. The Imp territory was mostly rocky outcroppings with tubes beneath, and a forested area. The Hell Hounds had a larger hunting area that consisted of the denser portion of the forest, and a lake just nearing the outskirts of what is marked as theirs. The Den seems to have grown a little too, likely the cause of increased numbers from some litters, and their Demon Energy causing the Den to shift to accommodate. ¡°Leo, how are the Hell Hounds doing? The Imps as well?¡±
They are doing well, Sidnie, the Hell Hounds have maxed out their population at this time, and will be hunting later tomorrow when you are still asleep. The Imps have calmed down considerably with the Hell Hounds leaving the area. They have also finished their last hunt of the day, and obtained 400 Points, a larger kill was acquired.
I grinned a little at that, at least the points were slowly increasing. Depending on how well the Hell Hounds did, we could be looking at almost 1500 points a day between both species hunting. Once I unlocked the Hell Fire Imp, and began working toward the Succubii Evolution, I would need to focus on population growth. ¡°Show me the Population Growth costs for both species, please, Leo.¡±
Of course Sidnie. Imps Population increase to 400 - 500 Hell Hound Population increase to 160 - 500 The Population points cost will increase by 100 points each time you purchase a new upgrade until maxing out the increase as well, Sidnie.
I looked at the cost, and the fact the populations were doubled, mostly. This also meant that the future population increases would be massive. Hopefully by the time this occurred I would have enough of my Demons hunting, and gaining points that it would not matter as much. ¡°Have any more Variants shown themselves?¡± I asked, hopeful. Because in terms of power, the Hell Hounds won, but the Hell Fire Imp was my only active ¡®magic¡¯ user. Red was strong in her own way, but I needed more for later.
Not at this time, Sidnie, would you like me to work on discovering methods of either unlocking Variants, or experimenting on how best to breed them?
¡°Yes please, Leo, and tomorrow let me know when the hunting begins. I wish to take part this time. Goodnight, Leo.¡±
Goodnight, Sidnie. I shall do my best while you sleep. Sweetdreams.
I yawned and ignored the odd way Leo acted compared to all I read. He was able to actively experiment where other A.I¡¯s required the owners personal overview until they reached Intermediate Rank. But Daddy did say he was special, and he helped so much with the Demons. ¡°Sweetdreams¡± I said automatically, and lay in bed, drifting off to sleep. Tomorrow, I faced the trauma of hunting again. I tried to not think of that before bed, but I did.
Hello all! Expect a double release, first off. Second off, a few people have asked why I named this Dungeon Games when I have in fact not used the norm for Dungeons, such as caves, buildings, what have you. The answer is simple, why limit the way of thinking to a Dungeon being confined to such a set style? My Dungeons have what they need to be called such, a core to house the A.I, naturally spawning monsters within their world that can evolve, the A.I just has no control at all over them, or how they advance, and a singular Race they do control with their owner, and the ability to grow and acquire more Races as they grow with the aid of their owner. I ask that you not limit your ways of thinking to what is ''normal'' those wondering why I named it as I did, and am doing what I am. But moving on from that, I will be doing some heavy Micro Managing in the next chapter. You shall see more of the A.I side, SPOILER haha. Following that, we will move back to Sidnie and another hunt. As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Nine: Saving the Puppy! Leo - Once seeing Sidnie safely fall asleep, a little frown between her brow, I changed my focus toward my Race. They were like children, naughty and evil children, but mine. I now had an entirely new Species to work with, and it would take a generation or so for me to be able to actively influence them to the degree I can with the Imps now. So I turned from them, and focused instead on the Imps. Red had stopped her temper tantrum over the Hell Hounds being in her home. She was a problem child, to say the least. I would have to guide her carefully. A method to increase intelligence, and through process, the only way I had at this time was through understanding. I would have to take hold of her mind carefully, and have her study the natural Predators of her hunting grounds, along with study the behavior of the other Imps. She needed to learn, to grow. I planned for her to become the first Succubii, the example the other Hell Fire Imps would aspire to. Which I found interesting, my systems showed the Hell Fire Imp as a Variant of Imps, yet their evolution to Succubii showed no Variant name, they were just Succubii. So that meant the Variant unlocked the Evolution, and the Evolution did not consider it a Variant because it was the requirement behind it¡¯s unlocking. It led to an entirely new can of worms, but Red would still be unique, no doubt. I began the training with simple observation, helping her mind form the connections once something relevant occurred within the other Imps as they went about their routine. I felt that because of her evolution choice, and the base knowledge I had about them, I should focus her study on just how to read the male Imps, how they acted, what they did, what to do to get what you want without force of will. It was a surprisingly disturbing success, and one I would ensure Sidnie ever saw. I had to protect that sweet innocence that had her so frightened by the first Hunt. She would not experience that again, and I would certainly NOT allow her to see just what Red was doing with five male Imps who were...Seemingly trying to escape her attentions. I felt like vomiting, had I the capacity to do so. I even sympathised with the males a little, being devoured so..voraciously like that. I turned my attention from there, I had spent 50 points to create the basic intelligence increase training a regular routine for Red, the...disturbing things happening in her Cave were not my doing. I spent a short period of time checking on the Imps themselves. Several were nearing level 10. I could do nothing with that for now however, they could not be used to Evolve anytime soon, and another Evolution will not occur for a good deal of time. I needed to help Sidnie work toward a Species able to hold the weaker species in line. Complicated possibilities, and countless to analyze to better aid Sidnie, and grow the demons properly. For now I will retain focus on the Hell Fire Imps, and the Succubii Evolution. I also focused the common Imps on improving their strength again, much the way I did the Hell Hounds. Perhaps it would lead to another Variant being born, or even increase the amount of kills made in a hunt. The more points, the better. Once I ensured the strength program for the Common Imps was set, and another 50 points down for setting it as a base routine in their mind, I changed focus to the Hell Hounds. They would begin hunting soon. Once I arrived, my perspective at least, at the Hell Hound Den I looked around inside. They had piled the bones of the dead Wild Dogs along the Den entrance, just inside the mouth of it, and were seemingly restless. I assumed they had fast metabolisms, and became jittery without meat of some kind near by. But time would be the main teller in that regard. The leader of the Pack, one of the first born, must have killed the previous leader, was moving around the Den slowly. Nipping the heels of a few that had not risen to their feet quickly enough, and growling at a few who looked like they wished to challenge him. Seemed that the hierarchy of the Hell Hounds was an ever changing thing, much the same as true animals within my World. That would make things more difficult, no doubt one of their species that I saw potential in could be killed by the current Pack leader to stop a future challenge. I would have to monitor them with care for a time. After a few more moments, I slipped what little portion of influence I had on this generation of Hell Hounds into the leader''s mind. The concept itself was somewhat foreign to me still, but it allowed me an increased understanding of the Species the further control I gained, and the further I could slip in and dictate their actions. Read their minds, as it were. The best I could do was dig a suggestion within his mind, for now. It dealt with splitting the hunting groups into groups of ten, and separating to different sections of the forest, avoiding the powerful Boss Monster area, and each other in the hunts. I did not wish to risk the separate hunting packs to fight each other over a kill, and their territory was large enough to accommodate that method of hunting. The Leading Hell Hound led his pack further North, closer to where the massive lake just at the outskirts of their territory lay. I focused on the water, and saw the creatures within had actually changed to accommodate the increased level of my Demons in the area. The Fish were larger, and had grown almost snake like in length and movement. Though they appeared to retain a fish''s head. Interesting, something to observe for later. I¡¯d have to spend time looking at the Wild Dog packs, and the few Felines in the area later as well, to see how my World has grown in this area to adapt with the increasing danger my Race would give the natural populations. The interesting thing occurred once the pack was moving by the Lake searching for prey. One of the Hell Hounds looked at the water, and saw the glimmering shapes of the fish as they swam around. It attempted to snag one with it¡¯s large jaws, only to miss and fall in. The poor thing lasted all of ten seconds. The ¡®fish¡¯ I now use this term lightly, swarmed him, and what was visible afterwards was nothing but a slowly sinking pile of bones. The Pack leader let out a growl, the downside of the Hellhound was showing, they hunted enemies that assaulted the pack until one or the other fully perished. Well charming, I could only watch. The lake wasn¡¯t terribly deep, but it was deep enough to cause an issue. The Hell Hounds used a rather interesting ploy in this regard. Apparently the ¡®fish¡¯ enjoyed launching water at the HellHounds to antagonize them into jumping forward. After one another Hell Hounds fell to the watery depths of the Lake, they began using this as a method of drawing one out, and a Hell Hound, hidden from view by the lake edge, would lunge forward, snapping it from the water and pulling it to the ground where it was set upon and devoured. This process continued over the next several hours, one would be injured, and they would take the increasing number of ¡®fish¡¯ using this water method over and over. They lost another three Hell Hounds from the force, and numarity of the water shots before it was fully said and done. But they had killed off the majority of adult ¡®fish¡¯ that had caused the initial conflict from killing the first Hell Hound. It had been utterly fascinating to observe, these Hounds, and the ¡®fish¡¯ both with unique methods of fighting, one developing a strategy just for the fish, the other finding a method to hunt prey on land. I imagine they will grow to be able to live on the land as well at some point. Though for now they would likely be kept within the lake. The other Packs had likely returned to the Den by this point, no doubt having fed on Wild Dogs, or the prey species, such as deer. The Leaders pack was the only to sustain more than one casualty, though they had, had the most drastically adverse of opponents for the Species. But in turn, this allowed a new generation to be born. I would be able to influence them further than the first and second. It would take a little while for the mating to occur, then finish. But I did ensure the Hell Hound who took the most beating procreated. I felt he deserved something for being a punching bag for the water spitting ¡®fish¡¯ They still had a little bit of time remaining on their birth rate increase, it allowed the pups to be conceived and come to term within four hours. For the most part that was the majority of the evening while Sidnie slept away the night. The Pups should be birthed by the time she awakens for the morning. After ensuring the Hell Hounds were well underway, I moved my attention back toward the Imp territory. They had just returned from their first hunt as well, a few carcasses were brought back with them. A few deer, and Wild Dogs. The Swarm was also down several numbers. The Wild Dogs had no doubt risen in level to match the Imp strength. But it was still fewer than anticipated. The strategy training seemed to balance out the general weakness of the Species. Useful knowledge once again. Red had finished her activities, thankfully, and seemed to be enjoying herself watching the rest of her kin go about butchering the kill, and devouring the raw meat. One of the common Imps, a male that had been in her cave, timidly brought her some and she devoured it while ignoring him. Charming, seems she acted like royalty already. The intelligence training will create a sense of superiority as well. Something she will need when she evolves. The lack of Points was really beginning to create a hamper however, and would cause issues soon. But the Hell Hound hunt had actually given me nearly 800 points, which was a huge boost. four separate packs killed a great deal and allowed for great acumen. The Imps had brought in another 400 points as a result of their hunt, and even with my minor expenditures earlier in the evening it brought up the total point count to 4321. I had gained around 151 points from observing my species and setting up methods to train the Imps, and learning more of them in general. Sidnie would be please at least. One more hunt and we could begin breeding the Hell Fire Imps as a common occurrence. From there we could begin working toward the Succubii Evolution, the current cost was 6000 points, and it would increase by some amount, exact is unknown, due to purchasing another upgrade. I was beginning to dislike this limitation, though I understood it. Sidnie had shown a unique understanding of setting up the Demons as a whole. It made me wonder how well, and far along, we would be if we had a natural starting Race. We could begin increasing populations next, I would suggest it before we acquired the Succubii Evolution. I could then increase the hunting party size for the Imp swarm. It would allow me to possibly split the Hell Hound pack into two as well. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The downside to splitting the Hell Hound pack would be that they would naturally encounter the Boss creature, the area was decent for a single pack, but one of the size it would grow, or two would tax the reserves with another Predatory canine species. A lot of information to file, and debate with Sidnie over. I was sure the Hell Hounds could survive the battle, but it would be difficult. The Pack mentality would begin separating the loyalty of the beasts once it split. They would be rivals, not allies. Perhaps keeping the pack one massive size, and having them assault the Boss creatures Den and territory. It would in turn evolve the creatures to deal with such a huge number working as one. It meant we would have to assault the boss monsters Den before a day went out once the numbers fully increased, then split the pack, a lot of variables were involved in this, it would require Sidnie¡¯s input. I felt the moment Sidnie began to wake up through our neural link. We could discuss this further once she was awake, perhaps she would even enjoy seeing the first litter born after the first hunt. I moved my attention toward Sidnie. She seemed to be perspiring a great deal, that was concerning¡­ Sidnie - I had, had a nightmare. I remember the smell, and feeling but not the nightmare itself. I woke up, panting and sweating with leo asking if I was alright, he seemed worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Leo. I promise. Just a bad dream.¡±
If you say so, Sidnie¡­ I have some news to impart, and if you wish to witness it, a new litter will be born for the Hell Hounds shortly. They are somewhat cute when infants.
Puppies! Puppies! I bounced a little in my bed, and forgot about my nightmare. ¡°Yes~! I wanna see, I wanna see!¡± An image showed above the Dungeon World and showed the Den, with a female laying on her side and panting while forcing out a puppy. It was a lean puppy, short furred, with a red underside and utterly adorable! I wanted to pet it so bad! Once it was born, it¡¯s eyes opened. Beat red like the other Hell Hounds, it was followed by another, and another just like the first. The last one, according to leo, came out slower than the others. It was a little larger, and seemed fluffier. ohmygod! Adorable! It had a blue underside with a black top, but the longer fur made it seem fluffy and like a Husky in appearance. When it was fully out it¡¯s head had a single blue dot between its eyes, and both eyes were a bright, clear, blue. So. Freaking. Cute! It whined, and wobbled on two feet a bit, moving with its siblings toward its mother¡¯s stomach to eat. The sound attracted a few of the other Hell Hounds, the current Pack Leader among them. I did not like how it¡¯s red eyes glowed when it regarded the puppy in the image. It seemed really scary. The Mother growled a little at him, and he answered with his own. Forcing her to stay silent.
That¡¯s not good, I believe the Leader intends to kill the Variant. It¡¯s different, smells different, and is larger than what they tend to be born as. He may sense a threat, Sidnie.
¡°Variant? Wait, nevermind, why is he gonna kill the puppy! Make him stop!¡±
I do not have enough control over his generation to force him to stop, I can only delay the inevitable. Please allow me to turn the display off.
Leo sounded like he was resigned. No! I liked the fluffy puppy! ¡°Stall it then.¡± I said, making up my mind and rushing to the glasses on the computer desk, and putting them on, and getting on the bed. ¡°Put me in the Mommy!¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know what I would do, but I wanted to save the puppy.
As you wish, Sidnie, be safe.
The disorienting feeling of changing perspectives, and the sounds of growls and snarls assaulted my ears a moment, though I got the vague idea of what they meant. I lifted the females head, and looked to see the Male Leader seeming confused, and trying to force his muscular frame forward toward the puppy, my Puppy! I was angry now, I liked Fluffy, he couldn¡¯t hurt it. I growled, the sound coming out instead of the words ¡®stay away from my Puppy¡¯ apparently the meaning came across, because the Male Leader swiveled his blood red eyes onto me, and began growling, his hackles raised. ¡®Challenge?¡¯ simple, the body motions, and growl was a simple question. I rose, unsteadily onto the legs of the mother, and dislodged the puppies from the breasts. I growled again, and the big male lunged toward me, and I had no idea how to really fight. I did not think this through properly, but the baby puppies! The Leader seemed to actually slow, or stumble, or something mid jump, and he came up short, landing nose first into the Den¡¯s floor. What? Didn¡¯t matter, he was trying to get back up, and he wanted the Mommy, and the puppy dead. I grimaced, I made the Mommy move as quickly as she could in the state after birth, and reach the back of the Leader''s neck, gripping it in the fangs, biting down. The fangs ripped into the flesh on the back of the neck, and he yelped. I shut my/the Mommy¡¯s eyes, and kept shaking my head savagely and ignoring the sounds, trying to not throw up. I felt one of the Leader¡¯s paws whack me upside the head, and I let go, stunned, while he backed away, growling, and blood soaking his black fur. He was panting, and seemed weaker now at least. The Mommy¡¯s body seemed a little stronger, and I remembered what they said. The Leader was going to fight harder now, not less. Oh no, he lunged again, and I made the body twist to the side, still unused to the four legs, and fell to the side. The lung brought the Leader closer toward the puppies. No! I rose as fast as I could, and jumped at him while his focus was on the fluffy puppy. My head hit his side, and sent him to the ground. From there I stumbled forward before the Leader could get back up, and latched the fangs around the throat, biting down as hard as I could and trying to not taste what hit my mouth, or hear what was happening. It took five minutes, but the connection ended after a minute, and the familiar display of Leo popped into view.
Shhh, It¡¯s ok Sidnie, the puppy is fine, deep breath, deep breath.
I was breathing really hard, Daddy said this kind of thing was bad when Mommy had done it a year ago after dust hit her face. I tried to lay still and calm down. It was scary, I still tasted it in my mouth, even though it had not been mine. Scary, I tried to get up off the bed, and fell onto the floor, curling a little into a ball, and breathing harder. But the puppy was ok, that was best, right? Scary, scary, scary. I tried taking deep breaths and holding them in for a moment before letting them out. It instead caused me to choke on the air, but it did succeed in making me take more in, and slow down the deep, fast paced breaths.
Sidnie? Are you alright? Sidnie?
Leo sounded worried, not like he could do a lot really. I heard a loud beep after a moment, and my door burst open. I saw Daddy¡¯s feet from under the bed, and Leo explaining what happened via display on the Dungeon World table. ¡°Sweetheart?!¡± Daddy picked me up, and held me. Rubbing my back gently. I started to cry. ¡°Was scary!¡± I hiccuped between a sob, and he made calming sounds while rubbing my back. ¡°I know Cuddle Bug, I know, shhh. It¡¯s ok. Daddy is here. Daddy has you.¡± After a while I slowly calmed down, and could talk more. ¡°*sniffle* I saved the puppy.¡± The first thing I say, and it¡¯s I saved the puppy. I looked up to see Daddy smile, fear very real in his eyes. ¡°You did Sweetheart, but no more ok? Not for a little while. You could have hurt yourself with the way you were breathing. You were having a panic attack, those can be dangerous if you don¡¯t regulate how you breath.¡± I sniffled again and shook my head. ¡°I need to do it more Daddy. I wanna make you proud. I¡¯m a big girl! *Sniffle*¡± Daddy smiled at me, and kissed my forehead before sitting on my bed with me in his arms. ¡°You are a big girl, my big girl, but Daddy was scared for you. You have to let me turn the Sensors on if you want to keep doing this. Ok? It will make it so you don¡¯t have such real sensations anymore. Daddy was stupid for forgetting to do that before.¡± I nodded, and hid my face in his neck, my arms going around it too. He got up, and took me to his bedroom where he and Mommy held me for a while. I started to feel better a bit after that. I was beginning to not like how mean the stronger Demons were however. I¡¯d worry about it later, for now I got to cuddle Mommy and Daddy, and forget the taste.
Here you are folks, the second chapter of the day! Also the very last Traumatic scene for Sidnie. Filter activate! Daddy''s word stand strong! But anyway, we have a new Variant, learn more of this cute guy later, and see the results after Sidnie had her panic attack as well in the next chapter! I have tortured my adorable Maiden far to much myself, so I shall set a punishment for me later. On a side note, I have recently joined a group ''The Den'' rather fun folks. Look forward to advancing both my skills, and story with their aid. Moving on! Much love and cookies all! See you soon. (They are slave Drivers) Chapter Ten: Leo in Overdrive Leo - Worry was a constant form of companion after the Creator took Sidnie from the room. I could do next to nothing to assist her aside from press the monitoring device alarm to alert her Father she was having trouble. More than that, I could not exert enough Influence over the Hell Hounds because I lacked proper understanding of their species. I moved from my concern, focusing on the cause of the issue. The fallen form of the previous Pack leader lay still, it¡¯s body cooling while the female began to devour his corpse. The Pups were trying to feed off of the Mother, whom after a moment lay down and allowed them to do so. Different, perhaps Sidnie¡¯s influenced her somewhat because of why she took control and killed the former Leader? It bears understanding. I focused on the needed facts. My focus was the new born pups. They were feeding, and the Variant was my current focus. I examined him, the blue markings that were different from the red, the fact the father was the one used as bait during the fight with the fish creatures could not be a coincidence. I checked the sub category within Evolutions for the HellHounds, under Variants. It stated that this form, now no longer a black spot, was a Hidden Variant, and extremely rare. The cost to even unlock it as a regular occurrence dwarfed the price of the Hell Fire Imp by nearly five times its amount. It was astounding, and frightening the potential it had with that regard. Hell Hound Variant - Liquid Flame. - A subspecies of Hell Hounds thought driven to extinction by the prime Species long ago, it holds the power over water, and may grow into more complicated forms of it as it ages, and evolves. Well, that was interesting. We could use it as something later I was certain. But moving on from that, I observed the mothering instincts of the new Pack Leader. She showed a remarkably more complex range of care from what the previous kind did. A result of aggressive male leadership, or the result of Sidnie taking over her, and shoving her own desires and thoughts into the HellHound Matriarch. Time would tell, though I had no intention of having Sidnie ever enter another of the Demons if I could help it, regardless of the fact she would do it all the same to show the Creator she was doing well with his present. If I could sigh, I would be doing so. But she was my Owner, and I would do all I could to assist her properly. First would be these Hell Hounds. I would learn all I could through observation, and entering the minds of these newborns. I will not allow another incident to occur to Sidnie such as the last two. I began by focusing on how the pups fed, how the mother cared for them, then used a few of the other HellHound mothers by comparison. It was drastically different. The others fed them, and then left them to wander around. Growling and snapping at the pups if they tried for more. Violent, as they were described. I would have to use the others as a base for my knowledge on the species. The Mother of the Blue one would not help me right now. So that is precisely what I did. A few were sleeping, and they slept mostly while on their stomachs, the eyes seemed slitted more than shut, the sheen of red visible in the darkness of the Den. I saw why a moment later when another HellHound attempted to attack and kill its neighbor in its sleep. Vicious creatures. The fight turned into a yelping end for the one who attacked the stronger that was sleeping. This allowed me to observe the feeding habits more. They ate the corpse of the fallen hound. Cannibalistic, and savage in the method. They ripped into the corpse and using their teeth to rip flesh from bone. They acted like Hyenas in how they savaged the corpse, and assaulted their kin if they tried to steal a piece of their meat. Hunting habits I knew, they learned on the go, using instincts and cunning to gain an advantage, along with their tenacity to fight until the enemy perished, or they did. The mating habit seemed almost forced, neither male or female truly enjoyed being in such close proximity to each other, I would assume it was all too likely for the other to kill the mate in that moment of climax. But they mated, and the male would jump free, avoiding the female afterwards. The pups were mostly ignored, and only used to increase the population, and keep the Pack strong. Survival of the strongest, and cruelest, not too unlike the Imps mating methods in that regard. Though red was making me think otherwise rather quickly with how she had taken so many for her appetites. Moving my focus toward the current Leader of the pack, she was lying on her side, and nuzzling her pups, the other Hell Hounds gave her a wide berth. Any of them that came near, she growled at once and they backed off. None of them wished to challenge her and risk death, yet. Killing the former Leader had given her two levels as well, oddly placing her level at 5. A good three levels above the other Hell Hounds. She must have been strong to begin with. She was showing a nurturing instinct, and I could only link that toward Sidnie¡¯s influence and want to keep the blue one safe. For now, I sent my consciousness into the Mother''s mind. Feeling around, and there was indeed a vestige of that emotion. Odd, I was not aware owners could influence the Race on this level from controlling them, though from what I observed from the Rabbit user, Suzuki, in that tournament it was possible. I contemplated the option. I began working a set condition within her weakened mind, and strengthened the emotions left by Sidnie to a degree. An experiment, seeing what occurred would allow me to change the Species slightly, for better or worse. I would never be able to take away the innate savagery, and cruelty of the Demonic beasts, but perhaps I could control how they began treating each other, rather than seeing all as a Rival, making them see each other as allies, a real Pack. Supporting, and aiding where needed. Not just killing for pleasure, or revenge, or desire. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It was an interesting possibility, and if it worked would prevent the issue from before occurring again. The blue one would need a name no doubt. Sidnie showed a form of attachment to it, perhaps if she were able to handle it later, i would request her to name it. Something so rare deserved a name. The little one, a male by the looks of it, was also different in appearance. The face was a bit more wolf like, but the fur seemed softer and easier to touch. I contemplated it a bit more, husky like. The Blue eyes, and the single patch of bright blue fur in it¡¯s dark head made it looked like it hard three eyes as well, an interesting combination. I would mold this young one into a power to be reckoned with, it would earn what Sidnie had gone through for it, and would be a foundation, like Red, for winning future battles. I had little I could do without Sidnie''s consent however. I looked over the options all the same. Hell Hound A.I options. (Not requiring owners permission) Training - 200 points Pack hunting technique - 300 points . Unique option unlocked do to maternal instinct of pack leader. Nurture (has the mothers adopt a nurturing and caring mentality over pups) - 500 points What?! I know that options were unlocked, but this? It was costly maybe because it dealt with something changing a base aspect of the species? 500 points though was very expensive. I''m sure the hunts would cover the cost, and we were very close to unlocking Hell Fire Imps as a common occurring Variant. My current point count was 4587. One day would unlock it, and I believe the overall benefit to the Pack would go a long way for my experimentation. I had no doubt Sidnie would eventually come back to see the puppy she saved tomorrow. The cons and pros were about even. I took a leap, and purchased it. It took effect quickly, the other mothers moving back to their pups and showing care. The males were chased away from any pups, I began to believe the males were common pup killers to put a female into heat quicker. A new fact learned thanks to the purchase. The cost was worth it for this discovery. Once the option was purchased the opposite was unlocked, I could undo it if it backfired. Nice, the downside was the cost increased to 1000. It made making sure the choice I chose was well thought out. I disliked feeling foolish as well, I knew the Demons were a Master Ranked Race for this reason. But seeing it thrown fully in my ¡®face¡¯ was a bit annoying. It didn¡¯t matter right now. The choice was made. The accelerated growth had ended shortly after the Pups were born, and they would grow at a more sedate rate. That would be useful, I would have the full day it took these pups to grow to ensure this generation was going to be under the full sway of my influence. I watched them for a short time before moving toward the Imps. I had them close to full understanding, but the Hell Fire Variant would add an entirely new kind of caste to learn. More so because they were a female dominant Variant with males being nearly impossible to obtain. What I saw when I changed my focus made me wish I had not. Red was doing things again, I checked her base stats, and the intelligence had increased a minor margin. She also seemed to have grown more voracious in her appetite. I turned away from that, I would study them when more appeared. What I was witnessing could not be the natural urges of the Hell Fire Imps. I had made a mistake focusing her study on the male gender like I had. I spent the next hour focusing my attention between the two Species, and moving the Imps toward a pathway. The Common ones had increased their strength considerably, and that would help when and if Sidnie Evolved the Husk Species. I also wished to see if it were possible to gain a stronger Imp, something larger and able to fly higher than a few feet off the ground. That would have to wait, we had to choose the starting use of Point spending while they were still at their lowest costs. But between doing this, and observing the naturally occurring species within my World to gain a better understanding of the ecosystem of my World. It would waste the time, allow me to gain more points slowly through knowledge increase, as well as the future hunt. I went over the book again and again, slowly adding the knowledge I had observed into the codex, the book fixing it to the proper description once I entered a certain amount that was accurate. It also served as a distraction from my worry over Sidnie, and helped the time pass as I waited for her return.
Hello my lovelies! This chapter is a bit shorter, and mostly just showing a few things that occurred after Sidnie got taken away, and how Leo went a bit overboard in his way of thinking. Moving back to Sidnie next chapter, and we get to see more Hell Fires become possible, along with some talk about increasing the Demonic Species to include husks, and some cute action! Anyway, much love and cookies all, planning to release another chapter or two tonight, planning anyway, and then should have another chapter of my other stories for folks. If I feel I am able at the time. P.S I see how some people dislike I gave her the Demon Race, feel it''s the wrong choice. It has a point, and that point stays with me. She''s a very innocent, and sheltered child. Any Race I gave her, except maybe Rabbit would do this to her in the end. But it grows into a point later. She also has far less scary things occur. Beyond that, Mother Instinct are scary! Chapter Eleven: Error! I opened my eyes while snuggled between Mommy and Daddy. It must have still been early, or they had been worried, and dozed off with me after a bit. I enjoyed it anyway, it let me be close to them both a bit more. I knew Daddy would have to leave soon as well and I didn¡¯t want that. It made me hate my illness even more because it made Daddy work so much. I pouted and curled up into them a bit more. After a short time Mommy started to move some and woke up yawning. I saw her poke Daddy in the nose to get him up. ¡°Your Daddy sleeps like a big bear, it¡¯s kind of adorable.¡± I didn¡¯t see it that way, but Mommy seemed happy when she smiled at him rousing so I let it go. Once they both woke up fully, and go up we went down to eat breakfast, it was surprisingly early still. It must have been a short nap. I did feel better afterwards though, at least somewhat. The taste wasn¡¯t in my mouth anymore at least. We ate our breakfast of the icky paste stuff and then Daddy had to go. Before he left though he gave me a big hug, and asked for my watch. He fiddled with some settings that I couldn''t see and then handed it back to me. "The sensor is active now. Anything above a certain level is going to be seen differently for you now. No more blood or taste. You''ll hear and smell and what you feel those have been modified to cut out the adult concepts." I nodded, upset and feeling I disappointed him. He gave me a kiss on the forehead and smiled at me. "I''m proud of you Cuddle Bug, but don''t over due it, ok? You have plenty of time to get ready for when you go to school." I nodded softly and looked down, while grabbing both my hands in each other in front of me and pouting. I didn''t want Daddy to go to work again. I felt his hand on my head and then he hugged Mommy and gave her a kiss goodbye. I grabbed his hand and pouted at him, it looked like he was about to crack when Mommy wrapped her arms around me, and gently took my hands from Daddy. ¡°No fun Mommy..¡± I muttered, and she had me wave goodbye to Daddy with her while grinning. Daddy escaped without waiting much longer. Mommy ruined my fun, I¡¯d wanted to make Daddy stay! I huffed and gave her a hug, muttering while I went to my room, Mommy calling out behind me. ¡°Remember Sweetheart, today the Doctor is coming for your check up!¡± I called back ok, I disliked the Doctors. They poked and prodded with cold metal a lot. But at least it would let us know my progress and how much that icky paste was helping. I entered my room, and was assaulted by the display of Leo asking me if I was well. It was unexpected and made me pause a moment.
Sidnie! Are you well, did the Creator make you better? What was wrong? Can I aid you in some manner?
I blinked a multitude of times at the onslaught, of questions. A.I were not supposed to be this way so soon, but I continued to forget Daddy made him unique. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy did help, I had a panic attack, and just tell me...what happened after?¡± I answered him in order of his questions, still not understanding the full meaning behind a panic attack. I also wanted to know if the puppy was ok, and what happened after I left.
Very well, Sidnie. After you killed the previous Pack Leader with the Mother of the Blue one she gained leadership of the Pack. It also, somehow, unlocked a hidden trait that I unlocked called ¡®nurture¡¯ it makes the mothers within the pack take better care of the offspring. It cost 500 points, I hope that is alright. Secondly, none of the males seem allowed near the pups. It appears they may actively kill the offspring. I grew my overall understanding of the Species, and furthered my knowledge of the Imps. As for the Blue one I would recomend you name it. You saved it, after all.
I took a moment to read that, and smiled a little. I guess something nice came out of it, though the point cost was large. The first hunt should make it up later. ¡°How many points are likely to be gained each hunt now that the Hell Hounds have done their first?¡±
An estimated 900 points combined, not adding in variables. We can unlock the Hell Fire Imps as a common occurrence within the Imp population by the end of the day between the two hunts. Depending on how much they gain between them. We have to add in the factor of some Hunts will be lean, and a few could be greater.
I nodded a moment, and had him show an enlarged display of the Hell Hounds, and more specifically the new Leader of the pack, and the blue puppy! The Puppy was so cute! I wanted to pet him and cuddle him, I assumed it was a boy anyway. The main differences between him and the other Hell Hounds was his underside was blue, not red, and his face was longer. He had bright blue eyes, and a dot between them in his black fur that was blue like his underside. ¡°Fluffy!¡± I said after a moment, he was adorable, and soft and cuddly looking, and fluffy! So he would be Fluffy! It felt like Leo paused a moment at that, but I saw his text stating he would make it so after a moment. Yay~! Alright, I had him leave the Image up so I could look at Fluffy, and watch him grow. It probably would not take long. While I observed them, Leo continued his explanation of the Imps, and how he should be the only one watching Red, and the Hell Fire Imps for a short time. I frowned and asked why of course.
Because they may be too cruel for you to observe¡­
¡°Why the dots? What do they do?¡±
They are just more cruel, allow me to be the only observer for the time being, please?
He seemed somewhat desperate about it, but now I wanted to know even more. ¡°But I wanna know now. What do they do?¡±
Error has occurred, Leo is unavailable at this time, please try again later.
Did...He ran away from me. I started pouting and stomped my foot while calling out after him. ¡°Get back here and tell me! I wanna know¡±
Error has occurred, Leo is unavailable to talk, please try again later. Perhaps changing the subject matter will aid.
I frowned, and pouted again. ¡°I wanna know¡­¡± No prompt showed itself for another ten minutes, so I finally gave in. ¡°Fine! Meanie, what else did you learn about with the Common Imps.¡±
Error has been fixed, Leo is available to speak. Sidnie? Ah, it appears the error has been resolved. For future reference, that may be a taboo subject. But the Imps have been moving along with their training properly, and several have reached level 10, and increased their base strength. It may be time to contemplate if we will allow them to die for Points, or Evolve them into another of the Species soon. I have also been contemplating if the Imps themselves have a pathway evolution designed for them, rather than changing into the other Species. Would you allow me access to the computer so I may research?
I stuck my tongue out at the World Dungeon, and said fine. I went to my computer and accepted a prompt of a wifi attempt under ¡®Leo¡¯ attempting to connect. Meanie, I¡¯d get even. ¡°For the other thing, I don¡¯t know. We have the Hell Hounds, and the Imps now. What else would we need other than to focus on the Hell Fire like you first suggested?¡±
We have Imps to swarm a foe, but honestly, their numbers are useless in the beginning matches you would do. Both at school and in an Ametuer tournament. The Hell Hounds are growing, and it seems thanks to your interference I have gained access to a unique set of upgrades for them, but that could take a long time to explore fully. They have the strength, and if you lead them properly they could be of use. But they are still animals. We need a Species of Demon that can, and will follow orders properly when you reach that stage. I would advise looking at either the Husks, or the Dark Wisps for this. Both hold a slightly larger intelligence than the Imps, and Hell Hounds, but they are far more dangerous to surrounding populations.
Both would be decent choices I guess, but the Dark wisps were more...mist like? I don¡¯t know the word the book said well. Ethereal in nature? But the same issue came up, they could run rampant and devour everything in sight. The Husks would probably become so aggressive toward the other Demons in a desire to dominate them, or subjugate them and the Hell Hounds would end up wiping them out, or being wiped out. The Imps would likely readily succumb to it, but I doubted Red would survive long as she was. I¡¯d need to split a portion of the Imp population off, and their numbers right now did not allow for that. ¡°How many Imps would we need to safely split them again?¡±
We would need around 2000, Sidnie. What did you have in mind?
"Well, Husks would be the obvious choice at this time for what you are thinking about. But the population is far too low for me to safely add them into the Dungeon without fear for both the Imps and Hell Hounds. We would also need to set up an area where they would not easily come across either of the other Species Tribe. How much will it cost to end up reaching 2000 Imps as a population based off of the Hunts we have now, along with a time frame?¡±
Each time we increase the population of the Imps, their price rises by 200 points, and the price of any other population increase rises by 100 points. But the population limit doubles. It would cost around 10,000 points in total to do so, and I would not recommend it. The Points alone would take a while to acquire, and even then you would need to increase the size of the Imp Village to properly care for that large a number. It would be a process of weeks, rather than a week, which is what it would take to reach 10,000 points as is. Then you would likely need to purchase the environment Husks require to grow properly, they are not like the Imps, simple creatures, or the Hell Hounds as animals. They have a cognitive thinking process, though relatively stunted. So they would in turn require a more structure oriented place to call their own. I have options to unlock and have such building appear within my World, but it will cost around 5000 points to unlock the cheapest alone. Then you would likely need to spend the points to allow them the understanding to either repair, or build onto the structure. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. It would work for a long term goal, however it will take time to properly do, Sidnie. As such, I would focus on increasing the base stats of our current Species, the Imps, and the Hell Hounds, this will incorporate the Variants, as they are more offshoots of the main Species rather than a new Species in themselves. That way, though the Prices would increase over time, we could still create a form of power infrastructure within the two groups of Demons, this would allow us to build upon it as we grew to add in these Husks.
Well, that was a lot of reading. I had to go over several parts, and ask leo to explain because I didn¡¯t know the words. It made me want to pout, but it did present a challenge and would allow me to focus on something fun to work toward. ¡°Ok, when can we purchase the Hell Fire Imp Variant occurrence rate?¡±
Later this evening, as for the bl..Fluffy, his Variant is Liquid Flame Hell Hound. It is classified as a Hidden Unique Variant, the the cost to unlock his Variant to be more common is in the millions. I would advise against pursuing it until we have advanced together far enough that we can earn it properly.
That shot down my idea to make more of Fluffy. I pouted some more at that, but let it go for now. I had a Hidden Variant afterall! I grinned with that knowledge. ¡°How long with Fluffy live?¡±
The information provided states the average life span of this Hell Hound Variant is eight months.
Yay! More than enough time to evolve him and increase the lifespan further, or discover how to make the breeding possible. I was so excited about that possibility, the idea of taking control of one of the Demons with hands, and going into a den of filled with Fluffies I could pet was enough to make me giddy, and forget the Doctor visit I had to do today. I continued speaking with Leo on the further good, and bad of working toward what we needed for the Husks after we would Unlock the Hell Fire Imps for a time, then Mommy came into my room, followed by my Doctor. Doctor Fung. I did not like him, he always poked me with cold metal things. I hid behind the World Dungeon table and pouted at Mommy. ¡°Now Sweetheart, come on, it¡¯s time for your check up. Come say hello to Dr. Fung.¡± Mommy had a stern look, and I sighed, moving around the table slowly, ignoring the Text of Leo asking what was wrong. ¡°hello...Fung¡± I mumbled. ¡°Speak up Baby¡± I pouted at Mommy, and looked up at the smiling Doctor. ¡°Hello Dr. Fung¡± I said finally. ¡°Good Afternoon Sidnie, how are you feeling this evening?¡± He had a nice voice, but he had cold things that I did NOT like at all. ¡°Fine, I feel a bit stronger now, and my hair didn¡¯t break off at the ends as much this week.¡± I didn¡¯t look at him again and said what had become routine. ¡°That¡¯s good progress Sidnie, how long until you ran out of breath when you exerted yourself?¡± Mommy started answering those questions because I didn¡¯t really know, and each time I exerted myself Mommy was present. ¡°She went about a minute of continued activity before she lost strength and had to rest. She also had a panic attack earlier today, would that cause any issues Dr. Fung?¡± Mommy sounded a bit worried Dr. Fung took a moment to think about it. ¡°That Depends, how long did it last, was she calmed down quickly, and what was the cause?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t sure how long it lasted, but my Husband said it wasn¡¯t longer than half a minute before he arrived and got her. She calmed down shortly after and came into the room with us. The cause was a present my Husband gave her, as you know he works for the development, and research department for Dungeon Inc. Her present was a Unique A.I, which is the cause for him learning so quickly, and the cause was the Race he had given her. He has since made measures to ensure it won¡¯t happen again of course.¡± Mommy quickly told him. ¡°Well, the fact she was calmed quickly, and was not in the Panic attack long, there should be no complications, but you need to monitor her carefully over the next few days to make sure no set backs were made. I would advised you, Sidnie, of not doing whatever you did that caused it again. Alright?¡± I nodded slightly, and then began the physical portion of the check up. He took my heart beat with the cold metal thing, check my lungs, looked at my throat, eyes and pupils. He took a few strands of my hair and ran them through a portable device he carried that was supposed to measure the levels of something, and then he took a small blood sample and did the same with it. That was to check my white blood cells, and ensure that internally my symptons were not getting worse. I turned my head away when I saw the needle taking the blood from my arm. I didn¡¯t like needles, and it stung when he did it. Once he finished, he wiped my arm and put a bandaid on it before patting my shoulder gently. ¡°Your levels are slowly rising, it seems the Paste, as you called it, is doing it¡¯s job. Ma¡¯am, I have another week''s supply for you all downstairs in my briefcase. We can go downstairs and talk further and allow Sidnie to enjoy her game, perhaps.¡± I frowned, they were going to talk about the complicated stuff and leave me out of it. But it made Mommy sad when I asked further so I let them leave without a fuss. Just gave Mommy a big hug. Once they left, I looked at the display for Leo¡¯s words. What I saw made me giggle a bit.
I don¡¯t like him. He stuck you with something sharp, and it made your pain sensors spark briefly. Can we not change him, or make him stop?
¡°He is my Doctor, he helps me get better. I just don¡¯t like how he does it Leo. So no, we cannot change him. Only Mommy and Daddy can do that.¡±
Then I will ask the Creator when we see him next. I do not like what he did. He must be changed.
I giggled again. ¡°You can¡¯t change him like the Demons Leo.¡±
Why not? Is he defective?
¡°No! Mommy said he was the best at what he does and Daddy said so too. He¡¯s making it so I can go to school, and get healthy.¡±
I see, then we should not change him. He is paramount to you gaining your health and us going to school. You should be nicer in that case.
I stuck my tongue out at the Dungeon World, and sat on the bed. I saw the Computer light up, and windows open. Daddy had said he set it so Leo would search for Demon related things to further his understanding of the Race. And my computer had a limited capacity that he upgraded to do both my homework related use, and now anything I¡¯d want to learn related to Demons. It limited what Leo could access this way as well I suppose. Daddy was weird like that. But Leo was now busy with that, and I got to sit in my bed while Mommy and Dr. Fung spoke about me. I sighed, and just opened up the book ¡®Demons - Introductions to the Inferno¡¯ and began reading some of the older sections again, and the newer ones that Leo unlocked through his observations. I had nothing else I could do for now anyway. After about an hour of this I started growing bored, and asked Leo if he was done, at about the same moment a Display came up.
Sidnie! There are so very many materials based on Demons on this internet! I have found something that may work for an Imp, weather my system will acknowledge it cannot be known until I learn more about them. But they are called Fiends.
A picture appeared of a larger Red and Black colored Demon with the basic face of an Imp, though larger by several feet. Had to be nearly 6 feet long? They had horns that were pointed, and a little larger than the Imps themselves.
They could allow us to gain an aerial form of fighter in the future. But it will require you to research it as well, I checked the Evolutionary pathway of the Imp, and a Tier 1 greyed out name has appeared directly in a straight line from the Imps, rather than branching out like the others. I believe it is possible, but requires us both to gain knowledge about them.
I nodded a bit at that. ¡°I¡¯ll do it later. About now Mommy should be done speaking to the Doctor and I wanna make sure she is ok.¡±
As you wish Sidnie. May I have permission to handle the Hell Fire Imp unlock once we have enough points ahead of time?
A display appeared requesting it, and I hit yes. ¡°Of course, Leo, let me know how it goes, and later we can talk about increasing the populations again.¡±
As you wish Sidnie, I hope your Mommy is not sad.
Here you are my lovelies. Another chapter. I have decided to attempt and write several chapters and release one or two a day for this fic. The chapters will be pre written when I have time on google doc. Fun device I just now began using. Lol. But anyway, here you are, some fun moments, a very cute scene between Leo and Sidnie, and a bit of a serious moment at the end. The next chapter will have another. But more Dungeon stuff awaits! Also, soon we will be having around a week time skip. The time skip will be small, we will have one, week one, then one month, then a few chapters with it, and then a year. I will never make any key evolutions, unlocks, or choices in these skips. It will all happen real time when involved with that. Anything that is small, but still kind of important, such as a real world occurrence, will have a flashback or recap. It will be an interesting occurrence. Though I doubt I will have anything like that occur without going real time for it. This entire section will be until she hits 15 and can go to school. Once the first year skip occurs, at least 8 decent length chapters will be done before the next, and so on and so forth. Then I will work on the second one. Haha. as always, much love and cookies. Chapter Twelve: Quality time with Mommy When I arrived downstairs, Mommy had just let the Doctor out, and was moving toward Daddy¡¯s recliner. She looked sad for some reason. I frowned, and moved up to her, poking her hand. ¡°Are you ok Mommy?¡± She seemed to come to for a moment, no longer dazing, and smiled at me before pulling me into her lap on Daddy¡¯s recliner and just holding me. ¡°Of course Baby, I¡¯m ok. Mommy just had a talk with the Doctor. You need to promise Mommy something though, ok?¡± I nodded and snuggled into her and waited for her to tell me. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything that can cause another panic attack for Mommy, ok? Promise me sweetheart.¡± I looked up at her, and frowned. Why would she ask that? I slowly nodded. ¡°I promise Mommy. I won¡¯t do anything that makes me have another panic attack.¡± Mommy¡¯s face lit up, and she seemed happy again. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Hey, how about we eat some ice cream and watch a show together, huh? We haven''t done that in a long time.¡± I said yay, and cheered up. The only thing the past tasted good as seemed to be ice cream. Plus I missed spending time with Mommy, and I felt she needed it now. We could cuddle on Daddy¡¯s big chair, and watch a show while eating ice cream. I grinned at her. ¡°Race you Mommy!¡± She grabbed me and tickled me, causing me to laugh and then set me down on the chair while tickling me. I was screaming she cheated and she laughed, tickled me more, then rushed to the kitchen. ¡°No fair Mommy!¡± I called, and tried to catch up with her, but I lost. When I finally hit the kitchen she already had the ice cream out and two spoons. Chocolate with nuts in it, Yummy!! I pouted at Mommy. ¡°You cheated. No fair.¡± She grinned at me a bit. ¡°Come on then Sweetheart, you get the first bite of this stuff.¡± I jumped a little in joy and followed her. Once she was comfortable on the recliner I got up and sat in her lap and she gave me a spoon filled with the paste made ice cream. I ate it, and loved it! I could hardly wait to taste real chocolate again though. Mommy did the same, and turned the T.V on, one arm was always around me, like she didn¡¯t want to let go. It actually scared me a little, the way she was acting. But I let it go, and we enjoyed the show, an old comedy that was on replay. We had seen this episode before, but loved it. About half an hour into the Show Mommy¡¯s arm slowly lost it¡¯s constant grip and she seemed really happy from the laughter and quality time. It made me happy, and I snuggled back into her while we finished the show, and the ice cream. It was a perfect moment for me. Once the show finished I looked up to see Mommy had drifted off to sleep. I smiled softly and nuzzled her one more time before getting up. She needed to sleep. I grabbed one of the small throw blankets beside the couch and covered her up with it. Smiling when she snuggled the soft thing. I loved my Mommy. Going as quietly as I could, I made it back to my room. I saw my screen was off, so that likely meant Leo was focused on something in the Dungeon World. I still felt he was a meanie. Hiding what it was Red and the others did. But I would find out! I¡¯d just be patient. Instead I went to the computer, and looked at the Fiend article that was left open by leo. Ok then, it seemed the Fiend was a minor Demon with little power, but great numbers. They had a medium level of intelligence, they could learn to make, and use weapons it seemed. They also had the capacity to discover how to freely manipulate magic without being born a Variant. basically, they were a larger, smarter form of Imp. Retaining the average numbers that Imps had they could potentially replace the Imps as a Species within Leo¡¯s world. But that would mean if I ever had a Species reliant upon Imps evolving into them die out, I could not easily get them back, so I would refrain from that. The picture did show it having a baby face, like the Imps do now, though a bit more defined, and lean. Like it was hungry a lot. Black and red coloration pattern as well. It said they could fly at greater altitudes than Imps, and faster as well. They did not have to rely on swarm tactics either. That could be useful later on. I continued reading for a bit longer, before rubbing my eyes and going to my bed to look at the Dungeon World. I was happy with the Present Daddy got me. But I had, had scary moments because of it. I should have let Leo block several things like that for me, but without my permission he could not, and I had not allowed him. Daddy made it happen though. I was glad now for it. ¡°Leo?¡± I said softly, and a display appeared almost instantly.
Yes, Sidnie?
I asked him if we had enough points for the Hell Fire Imps. He stated that we had, had them. He had purchased them from the last hunt while I was with Mommy. The current point count was 113. The Imp population was already maxed at 200, so it would be a while before we could obtain anymore Hell Fire Imps. This had also jumped the price of making other Variants common by double, within the Imp family at least. I really hoped it didn¡¯t double the already massive amount it would take for Fluffy. ¡°Show me the Advancement Tree for the Imps, please.¡±
Imp Advancement Tree Imp Population Increase to 400 - 600 points Imp Enclave upgrade to Village (Size increase by 100 yards, and able to support a population of 800) - 2000 points Imp Weapon Knowledge (Allows Imps to invent and use new weapons) - 800 points Imp Stat increase (Increases the base stats of the Imps, Stat select by A.I) - 1000 points Further unlocks shown upon milestones being reached, or the ability to see them unlocked. Prices will double each time a purchase is made.
The prices for them all were decent, and within a day or two of farming to purchase. But it would soon grow astronomical, and then the fact it increased the costs of all other upgrades within the same line for other species by a base 100 points, along with that being doubled if I purchased from their trees meant I would need to pick and choose my early gains very carefully. I knew the Hell Hound Advancement tree costs already, they were the same for the time being. Just the Population went from 80 to 160 for them. They wouldn¡¯t need a higher population at the moment anyway. ¡°Set permission for set subjects to be purchased by A.I without requiring my approval¡± I said, and a list popped up showing me what I could let Leo purchase that normally required my permission. I chose Population, and set it¡¯s limit to 800 for now, and then I set the Enclave upgrade to Village, which should have a larger population limit than Settlement. ¡°Leo, work toward those, but only do them if I¡¯m here, if possible, ok? I liked to watch it occur.¡±
Of course Sidnie, and thank you for the trust to allow me this option. So shall we focus on the Imps for now?
I nodded. ¡°Yes, they may not be useful in any battles anytime soon, but they are useful for your world. A large population to serve the stronger, more intelligent Demons later would be a could idea. We can use it to start building an actual Race out of the Demons, rather than the separate Species needing to be kept apart because of the possible fighting.¡±
Understood, Sidnie. I will focus on the Imps, and work toward training the common born toward the Fiend, your knowledge and understanding allowed it to unlock fully, rather than just mine halfway doing it. That is a Tier 1 direct evolution of the Imps. Would you like to see Fluffy?
That made me perk up. ¡°yes~!¡± I said instantly, and an enlarged image of Fluffy, now an adolescent playing with his littermates met my eyes. He was easily the largest of the lot, his fangs had grown, and his fur, while long, was less fluffy looking. But he was still REALLY cute, more so with his bright blue eyes. His siblings by comparison looked more like beasts made to fight wards, and harm or kill others. But I found how they played with their larger sibling cute too. They picked on him, and prodded him. For a moment I thought it would escalate, but before it did the Mother appeared and separated them without a sound. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
This has happened often. The Nurture upgrade I was able to purchase within the no permission needed section, has made the Mothers far more attentive, and has lessened the pups mortality rate early on. A few adult males have been taken out due to them attempting to kill a pup, however the majority has learned to avoid the pups now. The pups are currently showing a greater understanding of each other, and the closeness this has brought has given me the option for Pack mentality at 1000 points. It appears to be an upgrade to nurture which affects the entire Species and Pack, not just the mothers and Pups. I would ask permission before purchasing this though, because I do not know where you want them to head. As a more cohesive unit with less infighting, or remain as is. A side note in the option is that they will grow closer, but far more violent in their hunting. This could increase the points, so that is not an issue. The problem lies in the word Xenophobia it has here. The Hell Hounds would develop a severe dislike for anything, and anyone not of their Species. I¡¯m sure that will be broken in time, more so with the fact their natural instinct is to serve a powerful master, should they prove worthy, but it is an early problem.
I thought it over, carefully. The good part was only a bit better than the downside. But I liked Fluffy, and did not want more puppies to die. Finally I told him yes, with the condition it happen only after the first Imp populations increase, and the Enclave being increased to a settlement. That way we made real progress toward the Husk goal.
Understood, Sidnie. I will work toward the main goals first.
I yawned after that, it was getting late now. Almost 9 P.M and I had, had a busy day. But I wasn¡¯t really sleepy yet either. I frowned, and contemplated what I could do right now. So I had Leo keep Fluffy fully enlarged so I could watch him play and do stuff when I wanted to, and leaned against my pillows, snuggled up under my blanket. Today had been busy, I had...killed the previous Leader of the Pack, saved Fluffy, ensured the Hell Hounds were more nurturing somehow, I¡¯d have to try that with other Species sometime. It might let me do new things with the Race. I had, had a panic attack, scared Daddy, got to cuddle both Mommy and Daddy, as well as the doctor visit, and setting a plan for the Imps, and a new Evolution once we moved forward with the base portion of increasing the Imp populations, and their homes size. Each Race had the options, in different names and levels based on the Species you did it for. It seems Imps went with the more Humanoid creatures and moved toward City, whereas the Hell Hounds would go from Den, to Burrow, and finally toward Cave. I had a plan to make the Imps main area the Capital once they advanced that far, even though the goal seemed really far, it gave me a clear, and powerful feeling to reach toward. Just like school, I would get better, and be with my friends in school. Even with the growing strength of the Imps, and Hell Hounds, the points would soon be no where near the amount needed to really advance them outside of basic things that Leo can do on his own when needed. After I began purchasing upgrades the points required would double, and grow well beyond the hunting abilities to earn in a few days with two hunts a day, even if I added in the Husks, which would take months to reach, it would still take a week, if not weeks at a certain points to purchase an upgrade for any Species, unlock other Variants, or Evolutions. In a way, it made me glad, because it would take up a lot of my free time, and keep me kind of active. I know Mommy and Daddy worry, and I don¡¯t wanna make Mommy have that sad face anymore because I was sick. I¡¯d get better, I promised myself Then I could go to school, and then I could go with Mommy and Daddy outside. I could see Daddy more too! That last thought helped me smile, and let me drift off toward sleep. A happy thought before bed, Mommy always said it would give good dreams, and I believed Mommy¡¯s words. Leo - Once Sidnie was asleep, I breathed a little sigh. I was glad I had done what I did to get the subject away from Red, the current subject of my observation. What I was witnessing held no proper description, and frightened me. I was not aware someone could do that with so¡­ I quickly changed my train of thought, and my perspective. I had been given free reign over the next few advancements, when and how to do them, and been given permission to acquire Pack Mentality, though I did not need it. So I spent the majority of the time while Sidnie was asleep, seeing if I could send a few Common Imps to their deaths outside the main boundaries of their enclave. She would not approve, but I needed to see if indeed the Hell Fire Imps would be born 1 out of 4 now. It took some doing, but I caused enough to perish through foolishness that a new litter was born from one of the females, and sure enough. A pure red body was shown. A Hell Fire Imp. With the population increase that was coming, at least 50 Hell Fire Imps would be born out of the 200 new Imps that would soon be conceived. That was a decent population for them, and would allow the Imps to take on some tougher foes, and thus this section would grow and adapt to the change. It was a relatively fascinating system that my World managed that itself. I understood, and could observe these natural occurring monsters, but could not dictate or control them. A limitation, no doubt set by the Creators to keep us focused on our Race, rather than the ecosystem. I did not mind though. After a time, the first hunt of the Hell Hounds, and Imps went underway for the day. The Imps swarmed the Wild Dogs, and had even managed a Feline that seemed to have appeared. It resembled a cougar, and took 30 Imps with it before dying. The Hell Hounds had run across a pack of Wolves, not Wild Dogs, but a full pack of Wolves. This meant the area had grown and changed to accommodate their level, and power. Fluffy was still to small to join, so I could not observe him in combat yet. But tomorrow he should be fully grown. The points gathered from the first hunt, between the two Species was 800 points. I used them immediately to purchase the Imp Population increase. A display showed the Imps could not have a population of 400. Good, I looked forward to what they would do with those numbers. The Enclave would be taxed, but I should be able to upgrade to a Settlement when I combined the leftover points with the next hunt. Sidnie would be please at least, to see so many Hell Fire Imps flying around, though what she saw would be carefully monitored. I did not wish her to see...that. Of course it seemed Red was pleased by the birth of that last Hell Fire Imp, it was an odd thing, she seemed to dote over the little one, teaching it how to spit fire on it¡¯s siblings while the actual mother made great pains to stay out of Reds way when she was near the newborn Variant. But the majority of Sidnie sleeping was spent working through observing both Species, and watching the obvious difference Red showed a newborn Hell Fire Imp compared to how she treated the common Imps Perhaps a by product of her increased intelligence, like I thought. I had a feeling she understood the implications of more of her kind as well. Better hunts, more food. Red was far from stupid now, easily the most intelligent of the Demons currently under my control. It made me wonder if I should begin training Fluffy in intelligence, something to run by Sidnie, and get her opinion at least. I was learning I enjoyed having her opinion on the matters that did not truly require her decision, and in turn she seemed to give me a certain amount of freedom over things that did. It was a nice ¡®feeling¡¯ as I understood the term. Perhaps in time I would truly understand, but for now I knew I cared for Sidnie, and wished to make her proud, as she wished to make the Creator proud. I looked forward to seeing how this grew, along with the both of us together. Sidnie had begun to move around, and rise from slumber at 9:43 A.M and the second Hunt of that ¡®Day¡¯ was about to begin. I would change the hunting schedule later. It was a bit hard to keep track of at the moment. It would be better at a set time I chose, or Sidnie chose. Another option to discuss with her. For now, I awaited her fully waking for her day, looking forward to spending it in discussion with her.
Hey there my Lovelies! Here is the chapter for the day, perhaps another release if I get a random hair up my rear. But enjoy some quality time between Sidnie, and her Mommy. Also, the first Hell Fire Imp born aside from Red ;P People asking about her Illness, it will be mentioned later, by Sidnie, when she is older and understands the severity of it more. As of this moment, she just knows she is sick. Moving on though, expect a reappearance of Franny, and Jessica in the next chapter, along with some fun things occurring that show what an intelligent individual within the Race you chose can do for you. As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Thirteen: Advancement I woke up slowly today, I felt like I had slept for days, or rather had not slept much at all. My head felt all stuffy. I groaned, and rubbed my eyes, stretching and attempting to get up but my body refused to do what I wanted it to. I groaned again, and waved away the blue prompt that Leo sent. I could not read it anyway. After about twenty minutes of this, I was finally awake, and looked at Leo¡¯s prompts.
Sidnie? Are you well? You ignored me, and seemed to groan in pain.
I made an mmm sound ,and nodded, my long hair covering my face for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m k. Just sleepy still.¡± I stretched again, and yawned but could see out of my foggy eyes now at least. Why did I feel so sleepy? I groaned and got to my feet, stumbling a little and making my way to my bathroom. I went about the mourning routine, potty, and brushing my teeth and combing my long hair out. Once I finished I went back to the Dungeon World Table, and was able to at least think now. ¡°So, what happened? It looks like there are more Imps.¡± I said frowning, checking the clock to be sure. just a little before 10 A.M
The last hunt allowed me to purchase the Imp Population, and we should be able to upgrade to a settlement by the end of today, sidnie. The Imps will likely reach the max population they can hold in a full day''s time. Depending upon birth rates. They are normal, but the Imps breed fast. I expect the first births to occur around the time you go to bed tonight.
I nodded a bit at that. Good, that meant in a few days we should reach a max population, and another day or so and we would have them fully grown. The extra numbers would help them grow from the enclave to a Settlement anyway. I looked forward to seeing how the plain rocky area would grow. ¡°Can you show me Fluffy again?¡± I asked excitedly, I really, REALLY, wanted to pet him. But it would have to wait. A moment after I asked, an enlarged image of a nearly adult Fluffy showed itself. He¡¯s grown larger, he was a good two inches larger than his mother now, and his Siblings were full grown as well. Fluffy dwarfed them a bit, and seemed like he would grow larger still. He was currently sleeping while curled around his mother, and it was so very cute!. I watched them for a bit longer, it was very nice to observe. I looked forward to petting him now. I giggled a little at that. Since Leo would not let me watch Red, or tell me why I could only really focus on Fluffy, for now. I giggled again when he rolled onto his back, legs in the air, and his tongue lolling out the side of his mouth. Puppy! I had Leo get rid of the display after a short time. I couldn¡¯t spend the rest of the day staring at Fluffy.
Sidnie, Red has seemingly taken a liking to that newborn Hell Fire Imp. She has not allowed it to leave her side, and return to the actual mother since the time it was born. It is showing an odd form of attachment.
That was odd, and unexpected. ¡°Could it be because she was the only one for the last week?¡±
Perhaps, Sidnie. It has just shown another aspect of Hell Fire Imp personalities. It seems she is highly possessive of this infant, rather adolescent, and refuses to allow anyone to be near it.
That meant she probably hurt some of the Common Imps, Leo didn¡¯t seem to like telling me things that were violent, he reminded me of Daddy like that. It actually made me smile a bit. ¡°How is the training going for the Imps?¡± I asked after a bit.
Another three have reached level 10, and one of the Imps currently have a maxed out the amount of Strength they can handle. I have observed this young one pounding out a place of power within the Imp Swarm. He is only able to pound rocks really, but he is very powerful for an Imp, I believe he may be of use as research material to create others with this strength. I have been studying him for this purpose, he only has another four days before his lifespan of a week is reached. However I have refined the strength training method, and been able to reduce what is needed by a small amount, and have begun adding in intelligence training for a few of the younger Imps. Red has also shown a remarkable increase in her intelligence, and has begun formulating more complex strategies without needing directed, or points spent to do so.
That was good, though I did not like that they were being so violent, even though it was their base nature to do so. Maybe I could find a way to do to them, what the Hell Hounds had gained? I¡¯d have to think of a method with Leo some othertime. For now I focused mostly on having him begin working with that male Imp that was so strong, having Leo use him as a base for breeding with the others for the time being, perhaps increasing the starting strength of newborn Imps as well. It would affect the Hell Fire newborns in each little some with a higher strength stat early on as well. Perhaps even allow them to max it out with the intelligence stat for when they become Succubii. The Common Imps would allow for a stronger Husk once I was able to begin evolving them. There was no points evolving more Hell Hounds, because I had a stable population right now, so Husks would become the main focus for that strength stat so high. ¡°Leo, can you work out a training to increase how fast the Imps move while flying?¡±
I believe I can, Sidnie, but it would require an Imp with some leadership position to start it. I can direct thoughts, but it would be easier to have someone take control and cause it to occur.
I frowned at that, I was not sure I was ready to get back into one of them. I wanted to, for a lot of reasons, but it was still a bit frightening even with Daddy saying no more scary stuff would be seen. I sighed, and nodded some. ¡°Alright, tomorrow?¡± I asked a bit hopeful, even though it was my idea.
As you wish Sidnie, in the meantime I shall work on a method to help you direct them for it.
I smiled at that, and spoke more at length about some of the changes that had occurred with him. I liked the changes the Nurture trait had begun to show, and I brought up maybe trying to do these hidden changes with the Imps as well. He seemed to pause before responding to that though.
We could attempt it, Sidnie. But I believe the key point to that trait unlocking as it did was because of the extreme emotion you had when you took control of Fluffy¡¯s mothers. We could create a similar circumstance within the Imps, but I would prefer not subjecting you to that experience again. Beyond that, the Creator has left a few instructions in that regard, and limited when and how you can enter as part of the censorship for the time being.
I swallowed a little at that. I did not want to experience that again anyway. So I just nodded. ¡°Ok, try it through a different method you think will work then, Leo.¡±
I shall, sidnie, and I will keep you apprised of each portion as it occurs. Failures, and success.
That made me smile, he was a sweet A.I, and it was beginning to become easier seeing it as the norm for him. I also felt I might be taking advantage of the uniqueness, and not doing enough myself. That made me a little upset, and I had to think of ways to become more involved with growing the Demons, and the Dungeon World. The main factor in doing that would, of course, be taking control of one of them. Red would be who I wanted, because I could pet Fluffy! But I doubt Leo would let me for whatever reason he had. I¡¯d find out eventually. I hated secrets. I huffed a little bit, but moved on. The best method would be through Fluffy in that regard, I may not be able to pet him, but if my interacting can influence them to some degree, then I could help them grow and maybe later make my Race just like the tournament Winner had, coordinated. I know I wished to care as much for my Demons as she had her Rabbits. It still made me want to cry when I thought about the end, her look. ¡°Leo, can I start having an active role in the Hell Hounds through Fluffy? It might help us understand more about what got Fluffy too.¡±
That would help greatly, Sidnie. But are you ready for it? The last time caused a ¡®Panic attack¡¯ I do not wish you to experience another.
I nodded. ¡°I can do it~!¡± I said it with more confidence than I had. I¡¯d try to do it, for Daddy, and Mommy, and myself. ¡°Maybe be ready to cut the connection just in case?¡± I offered after a moment.
I shall monitor it and use my best judgment, Sidnie.
I said thank you, and he said you''re welcome. We started drifting off into the idea of him setting an exact hunting schedule time frame for both Species so I could be awake and present for the results. I agreed, and we set the first hunt of the day to occur at 11 A.M, and the second to occur at 8 P.M. Both just before, and just after I fall asleep, and wake up. After several hours I heard Mommy call up from downstairs for me. I went to the stairs, and after seeing why I was called rushed down the stairs to get hugged by both Franny, and Jessica. The must have come to see me after school. They both had their tables with them, so they had to have gone home first for a little. I was happy to see them. ¡°Hey Sid! How are you doing today?¡± Jessica asked me, Franny just smiled more and held her portable table in front of her a bit. She seemed a little down, I frowned and told Jessica how I was. ¡°I¡¯m ok, I was just talking to Leo, and working on the Demons. How are you both, Jessica, Franny?¡± I looked mostly at Franny, and Jessica pursed her lips, placing a hand on her hip before suggesting we go to my room, I told Mommy what we were doing, and she smiled saying alright. Once arriving in my room, they said hello to Leo, and he responded before going back to what he was focusing on. They set their tables up, and hooked them up to mine, connecting the A.I which had Leo become excited, I think he enjoyed the company of another A.I. Then we sat down on my bed and they laid out what occurred, Franny blushing a lot while Jessica stated what happened rather matter of factly, throwing sly glances at Franny, she was enjoying her reactions. ¡°At school today during gym class, Franny got confessed to and she was so nervous she stuttered and couldn¡¯t say anything.¡± She giggled a bit, and I tilted my head confused. ¡°It was Todd, her crush!¡± She elaborated, and I was still kind of confused. Why would that make Franny look so embarrassed, or cause her to stutter? ¡°Why do you make it sound like it was bad? Franny, you have liked him for the last few months right? I remember you talking about him. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She hesitated, and her face got brighter. ¡°When I finally was able to say anything I made a sound, and it caused the whole gym to start laughing at me. Todd just left with an odd look on his face.¡± Odd sound?....oooooh, she pooted. I giggled some after I realized what she meant, and once Franny looked like she was about to cry and pulled her in for a hug. ¡°It¡¯s ok Franny, you still have me and Jessica, I don¡¯t care if you make sounds like that, I¡¯ll still hug you!¡± I grinned, and Jessica joined the hug pile. It was a great deal of fun making Franny frustrated. We kept teasing her a little longer, but finally, after she laughed about it, we changed the subject. They asked what had been happening in Leo¡¯s world lately. I grinned, and asked Leo to show them Fluffy. He displayed an Image of Fluffy playing just outside the Den entrance with one of his siblings, play fighting really. ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Jessica, and Franny said at once. ¡°So cute!¡± was Jessica¡¯s follow up. ¡°Fluffy!¡± was Franny¡¯s and I smiled at them both. ¡°This is Fluffy, he¡¯s a Variant of the Hell Hounds, it¡¯s called Liquid Flame. Leo, please show the Varian section for me.¡±
Liquid Flame Hell Hound - Variant. Type of Variant - Hidden, Unique. Cost to unlock this Variant is 5,000,000 points.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Both Franny, and Jessica blinked at the cost, and then started in with the questions. What was it that made him, could I get more, and so on and so forth. ¡°we believe it deals with the father having survived a hunting method with some Water Monsters that have grown within Leo¡¯s World. The probability of another being born is low, even if I have Fluffy Father them. Perhaps a 1 in 2000 chance? We don¡¯t know enough about how we got him to either lower the cost, or increase the probability even slightly. But I want too. He is so Fluffy! You should have seen him as a puppy¡­¡± I froze a second, and both of them looked at me. My eyes must have teared up some because Jessica moved closer and hugged me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sid?¡± I sniffled, keeping the tears back. ¡°I, I killed the Packs previous leader with Fluffy¡¯s Mommy. The Leader was gonna kill Fluffy because he was a Variant, would be powerful, and was different. I...stopped it.¡± I gagged a little, remembering the taste, and JEssica and Franny soothed me a little.
If we can change the subject, please, Sidnie is experiences an emotional distress. We unlocked the Nurture trait, a rare occurring trait, and that should no longer occur. The mothers now care for their pups, much like the Wild Dogs, and the now occurring Wolfs of my world do. They will grow closer, and perhaps unlock pack mentality on their own now.
I nodded, and Franny perked up, chiming in. ¡°I Just obtained that for my Wolves! It cost me 100 points, but it was worth it. They are a more coherent unit, and follow my orders when we hunt far better now!¡± I looked at her a bit, and smiled, wiping the last tear trace out of my eye. ¡°That¡¯s amazing Franny! Have you had any Variants be born, or Evolved them yet?¡± I saw Franny tilt her head, and had her A.I, Grendel show me the Evolutionary Pathway, not all of them were unlocked, or showed the names, but it was a straight pathway, with branches going left and right. ¡°The main Pathway leads down the Wolf, Dire Wolf, Great Wolf route, as we know. The Strength based will lead them down Werewolves, and the Intelligence will take them through the Kobold Stages more. I have decided I will focus on Kobolds, like I said before, but I am also working to move them down the main pathway, and I want to try and unlock a Fenrir. Variant wise, I have unlocked the Earth Wolf. The ones I am breeding are very in tune with the nature around them, and the Den has changed thanks to their Magic exertions. It¡¯s just an uncommon Variant, but it cost me a good deal of my Points right now, along with the Population Increase, and working on Intelligence increases. I also only earn around 150 points a hunt, and I have them hunt three times a day. so I am able to work toward my goals. I can only say I am glad that I don¡¯t have your limitation of the price increasing with each purchase made in that tree, or Evolutionary route. You get a lot more points than I do, but after a certain point you get nothing from those large intakes. At least, not toward advancements you may need.¡± That was a long speech, but I nodded at it all. Then smiled, and poked her nose gently. ¡°I know it has limitations, but I get to spend more and more time working on what is needed, rather than what I may want most. It¡¯s a fun thing for me!¡± Franny just smiled a bit confused, and nodded, then Jessica butted in, kind of putting herself between Franny and I, and started on her own progress. ¡°I finally increased my Ghoul Populations, it¡¯s at 600 now, and I have split my Ghouls packs into two separate ones that roam the Dungeon World and discover the Ghoul pits, fighting the natural undead that spawn there and claiming them for later. I can¡¯t use them right now, but imagine when I increase the Pits to crypts, or evolve my Ghouls further, and increase my Population. I will have claimed a sizable area of The current area of my Dungeon World! Also, I have a Variant as well. It¡¯s a weird one, it¡¯s called Metal, and is Rare. The Ghoul has Metal Spikes poking out of it¡¯s body like shards, and it¡¯s fangs and claws are all metal too. It¡¯s kind of neat looking! Lucifer has also told me that the MEtal Variant has a unique Evolutionary pathway we can use, once we learn more about the Subspecies of Ghoul. I don¡¯t really have any Traits unlocked like you both though, I mostly switch from pack to pack, their current strongest, and lead them from there. The Ghouls are mostly brainless, and act more like animals, but they can be led well enough.¡± When she finished she smiled, and looked at me, and I hugged her too, she was being cute! She always got this way with the Undead, and Franny did with Wolves too. They were as bad as I was about the Game, and learning about the Race they wanted. I did not really get the one I wanted, I had wanted Goblins, but I did love the Demon Race, complications and all. We talked a while longer, they told me how their A.I¡¯s were growing a bit faster than they thought. Personality formation was at 15% since their last visit. I told them Leo was at 30% and they just grinned at me. They knew he was special as well. We talked more, teased Franny, and Jessica kept pouncing me randomly to ask questions, and be playful, when leo displayed a prompt for us.
Sidnie? Forgive the interruption, but Red is doing something you may wish to see. I am not sure exactly what yet, but it involves a great many of the Imps being sent into the forest, and returning with small bits of wood. I thought it was a whim at first, but this has been going on for about half an hour. There''s a lot of wood being gathered. I believe she may be expanding the Enclave on her own.
I blinked, and stopped my conversation, pointing for JEssica and Franny to read as well. They stopped and grew excited to see what was happening. I had Leo enlarge the entire Imp Enclave area. It was a small portion of the Rocky Crag area they called home. The four medium height walls, well under disrepair due to lack of maintenance. The four watchtowers beginning to reach the same point, the countless hovels being dug into the rocks to house the Imp Swarm. It looked like the central chamber, the birthing pit was enlarged to covered almost half of the entire Enclave location. They had almost no room to really do anything. Red had a good portion of the Swarm stand guard over one of the walls, after the last of the returning Imps came back in from gathering the wood, and the other half utterly dismantled the wall, and watch tower. The Rocks were examined by a few with above average intelligence, for an Imp, and separated into ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®bad¡¯ piles. We knew this, because Leo had entered one of the Imps minds and was translating the screeching, and what Red had in mind. She was expanding the enclave alright. The wood was to create a sturdy foundation for the new walls, and watch towers. We watched the half taking down that first wall and watchtower move it out almost 100 yards, and begin building. It had originally been built by a single male Imp, with dozens working in concert with each other it went quicker, and under the gaze of Red who corrected an error, by harming the lazy, it was a far sturdier, and stronger looking wall. It was still crude, and far from what I had in mind for the cities, but it showed a growth, and ingenuity within the Hell Fire Imp. The wall had a wooden base, the foundation set with a kind of clay mortar found in the more damp areas of the rocky crag, and sued like a king of cement, then the rocks were stacked carefully, and properly on top, the gaps that were present in the last, filled in with the same clay like material, upon which Red had the Hell Fire adolescent heat the mortar with her fire, and hardened it quickly. I had asked Leo when they learned this, and he said it had occurred sometime a few days ago by accident. He didn¡¯t elaborate for some reason. But the wall was also a good three feet taller, and seemed far sturdier. The watchTower ended up being all wood. What they did with that involved young trees that Red had, had ripped from the ground at the edge of the forest where the Rocky crag area ended, and brought back. They were just tall enough to be half a foot higher than the wall, and was set up by using four of them, stripped of limbs and leaves, then bound at the top with sections to create a platform the Imps could rest on safely. Another crude, but more advanced form of building that I thought was beyond them. Just what has Leo been doing for Red to increase her intelligence and thought process this far? I asked him, he said he has only been having her observe the Imps, with a few basic calculations he had found on my computer in my homework section. Math, he had taught her math. They did this with the other three walls as well, each wall actually reached the end portion of the Rocky Crag that could be used as small pathways. They experienced a minor issue on the third wall, several Wild Dogs had appeared at all the noise and screeches. The Half of the Swarm set to protect the building one descended on them, and they lost about a third of the Swarm number, but the Wild Dogs had been killed. Once it was finished, a prompt appeared before me.
Your Imps have advanced the Enclave size by 100 feet, in all directions. The building techniques used, and method of making the walls and watch tower have helped increase the quality of this Enclave to meet the requirements to become a Settlement. The Imp population your Settlement can sustain base on room is now 1000. Congratulations! Your Race has begun showing the initiative to create, and expand on their own, such occurrences will cost you nothing, and they will now be more likely to do this.
It was a window from the programming, not Leo. Jessica and Franny started talking about how amazing it was to watch the little Imp go about doing this, and how they had beaten the Wild Dogs, even though they had lost around 25 Imps doing it. Leo said he hadn''t expected this kind of thing to occur so early, he did not feel Red, or any of them, were that intelligent yet. Or had that level of initiative. It turns out, he underestimated the Hell Fire Imps capacity, I personally wondered what it would mean once they became succubii, in this regard now. Jessica and Franny were talking about working on guiding some of these things to occur for their species, the Jessica mentioned she would worry about it more once she gained her first Evolution from Ghouls. Franny said the same, they had not gotten anything beyond the beast intelligence level of the starting Species within their Race. I grinned at the line of conversation they had going. Apparently Red had made them wish to advance their Race as well. They didn¡¯t wanna fall behind me, and my Race that was a bit more advanced than theirs at the moment thanks to how I had been doing it early. I felt the choices were proper. The downside was that it would be a while before I could properly advance to any form of Tier 2 Evolution, like the Succubii. Not with my plan of adding Husks, and those Ruins they could build upon. It would take about a month and a half, between it all, before I could possibly afford them, already if I looked at the points required for the Husks, it had doubled to 600, and the Succubii Evolution had doubled from the 1000 to 2000 from the Hell Hound increase, and would double again to 4000 once I gained the Husks. Before I even did that, I would also be working on the Ruins, and the Population increases which would end up increasing the Cost of the Succubii by nearly 100 points each time I made a purchase in another tier. Leo told me it would make the cost for it closer to 6000, plus the 10,000 to get what I wanted for the Husks. I had a lot to do. But I would be busy doing it, and that¡¯s what made me happy. I wouldn¡¯t be bored, thinking about what I could not do anymore. I spent the rest of the afternoon with Jessica, and Franny, we watched the Imps make their homes in the rocks, then we all did homework, they did theirs on the portable tablets, and I did mine on my computer, they ate dinner with us, and then went home. I spent the majority of the last few evening hours after Dinner, and before bed, with Mommy. It made her happy, and I loved cuddling on Daddy¡¯s chair. Then, around 10 P.M I went upstairs to sleep, I had missed the new hunt schedule change for the day, but I had been busy with Jessica, and Franny, and then I had spent time with Mommy. I¡¯d start doing it more in Fluffy tomorrow. I¡¯d had fun today though, over all, thanks to seeing Franny, and Jessica. Mommy and I had also snuck more ice cream, and she said don¡¯t tell Daddy because he¡¯d be Jealous. I¡¯d giggled at that. I snuggled in under my big blanket in my jammies, and told Leo goodnight. The now familiar prompt showing me he said the same appearing as I closed my eyes.
Goodnight, Sidnie. Sleep well.
Here you are my Lovelies, the chapter for today, releasing it early for you all. The first small time skip, around a weak, and we can get to some good ol'' gritty micro management, and it starts after this next chapter, and goes in an interesting way. ^.^ But I hope you enjoy this chapter, the friendship moment, and the odd blossom of youth, along with Naivety and a kind of funny moment for me. Anyway, have a lovely morning/night As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Fourteen: Fluffy Blast! I woke up easier today, none of the groggy fog that I had yesterday, which made me very happy. I didn¡¯t like that feeling at all. I stretched, and said good morning to Leo on my way to my bathroom. I did my morning routine, and sat down to do the Homework I didn¡¯t finish last night while Franny, and Jessica were here. It was science, and dealt with the human body mostly. I was learning about bones! Once I finished the homework itself, I went downstairs and ate my breakfast with Mommy, she had stayed home to eat with me in the morning today. I was trying to make her smile by putting two bacon pieces in either side of my mouth and acting like a walrus. Mommy actually laughed hard enough her drink almost came out her nose, which set me to giggling at her. We talked after that, and I told her all about what happened yesterday with my Imps, and how they advanced the Enclave to a settlement on their own! She smiled softly, and patted my head. ¡°Daddy will be amazed to hear that too, Baby, you¡¯re doing a good job raising your Race, and Leo is as well. Don¡¯t forget to thank him for all his help, ok?¡± I nodded and smiled at her, getting up to run over and hug her. She returned the hug and kissed the top of my head, telling me to have fun, and to do my homework on time. I told her I just finished the weeks last assignment, and I would have a lot of fun. Today I got to play with Fluffy! It made Mommy laugh a bit, she seemed worried all the same, but was glad I was having fun. Once I returned to the bedroom, I talked to Leo, to see if anything new had happened while I slept. Apparently the Imps had finished the new sleeping quarters for the other Imps, and had actually set up a patrol schedule of 25 Imps at each wall, at all times. It seems some Wild Dogs were starting to make incursions to the walls, and trying to get through. Several of the newborn Imps, Common, and Hell Fire were old enough now as well, that each group had at least one or two Hell Fire Imps for the patrolling guards. The Hell Hounds had also started placing two of their kind outside their Den to guard against incursions, they had been attacked by a small pack of wolves during the night, and had lost one of their kind during the fight. Apparently Fluffy had used Water Magic, and it acted a lot like what a bullet was and killed most of the wolves using it. He had gained a position of influence in the Pack as a Beta. The only higher position was the Pack leader, or Alpha, and thanks to Nurture he would not assault his mother to take the spot of leadership. That made me happy, it meant Fluffy was not like the older generations, and neither were his siblings or the other newborns. But the population was stagnant for them, stuck at 80. Once the Imps were increased once more to 800 I would increase the Hell Hounds, and then work toward the Succubii Evolution, and then see about purchasing the Ruin addition to the Dungeon World, and focus on the Imp Population so I could split them later, and form a kind of outpost area with the Husks controlling the Ruins, with an Imp Population to act as they are meant too, servants to stronger Demons. The Succubii would run the main area, with a few Husks left their for the area, and I could start mingling the Hell Hounds into the main area¡¯s population once the Settlement increased to a village in size, and rank. Hopefully, the Demons would likely not make it the easiest attempt. But I looked forward to trying, and Leo stated he did as well. It would be a fun attempt. If all else failed, I would still have three Tier 1 evolutions, between the Hell Hounds, the Husks, and the Succubii, and I could start building all the base lines that might let me safely acquire the Dark Wisps. It would be a very fun time. After that of course, it would start taking Months, or longer, to unlock everything without fighting for the points. The Battles between Dungeon Owners just handed out more points than farming them through hunting means. But I didn¡¯t want to fight for the points, I disliked the idea of killing my friends precious Dungeon creatures that they sent, or in turn losing my own. I¡¯d have to make sure that I never used the ones I truly cared for, and helped grow if I partook in school, outside of tournaments. I would never want to risk Fluffy, or Red in pointless things like that. I frowned, it would be hard to do tournaments as well. But I wanted to make Daddy proud, and go far in the Dungeon War world. It was something I would have to think hard on, if I was willing to do it. I already loved my Demons afterall. I turned from those thoughts, they were making me sad. I¡¯d worry about it, when I had too I decided, and then Leo said the first hunt of the day would begin, if I wished to join. ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll be going into Fluffy, guide me?¡±
Of course Sidnie, and I will be monitoring the situation and am prepared to cut the connection at a moment''s notice.
I nodded, and got ready on my bed, before putting the glasses on, and initializing the connection.The sensation was always so weird, moving my senses from my normal body to the one I chose in the Dungeon World. But it also let me feel the wind, and hear birds, and smell the outside. Though the smell was very diluted, as were the rest of the main sense issues, taste was no longer there, hearing, sight, and touch were about it. Daddy had really censored the connection I could obtain, I was both glad and sad at that. Once I was fully entered into Fluffy, I stumbled a little, but stayed standing upright, and practiced lifting each leg slowly, as if I were stretching them a little. I started to feel a good connection after a moment or two, and felt I would be able to walk, or run properly now. I looked around the area, and saw the rest of the Pack was splitting up, and that I had nineteen of the Pack under my own leadership. I wagged my/Fluffy¡¯s tail and tried to keep from giggling, it felt funny. The Hell Hounds within my group were starting to give me funny looks, so I coughed, it came out more like dry heaving in Fluffy¡¯s body. Then I started heading deeper into the forest based on the way we were facing. I saw a bunch of small creatures, a squirrel, a few little sparrow like birds, bugs all over the place. It was so pretty! It had been a long time since I had seen anything like it up close, and it was nice, even if virtual based. A couple of the other Hell Hounds lunged and snapped at the small creatures running around the forest floor, I just watched and enjoyed it for the time being. We came across a deer after a short period of time. I froze when I saw it, it looked cute, but it would be killed and eaten. I grimaced at that, but it needed done for the Hell Hounds to survive. Four of the small hunting group went left, and four went right. They looked like they would be flanking the Deer, or perhaps startling it so it would run into the jaws of the others, or my group which stayed behind, observing. I knew, thanks to Leo, that the majority of the Hunting Pack had begun standing back and keeping watch while a small portion hunted, apparently the Hell Hounds had been losing several Hounds during a hunt, being picked off, and could never trace the scent past a point, like it vanished. Leo had watched once, and seen the culprit, it was a massive feline species he called a cougar, or mountain lion. It stalked the packs while they were hunting, taking one out when it strayed a bit from the group. It was apparently a cunning and strong predator, choosing to hunt the Hell Hounds over the prey species within the Dungeon World. I really hoped we did not see it, honestly. The left group spooked the deer, and it rushed away toward the flanking second group, I turned my head when the first one latched onto the deer¡¯s throat. I didn¡¯t see blood, or smell it, but it was still dying. I heard a yelp a moment after the struggles stopped, and jerked my head to look up. The brush was shaking, and one of the Hell Hounds had just disappeared into the shadows of the brush, being dragged away while snarling. The Hell Hounds surrounding the Kill started to growl, barking, and the ones in my group took off after it the second they realized what had happened, along with those that surrounded the kill. I followed a bit after, getting use to the running gait Fluffy had. I caught up after a moment, and the whining, yipping sound from the captured Hell Hound ended with a sudden, loud, yelp. Following the ending sound that meant death, the Hell Hounds grew louder, and more vicious sounding, as well as distant. I redoubled my efforts, following the sound, because I could not use smell for the blood, do to the censoring. I kept running along the trail that was an obvious result of the Hell Hounds chasing the creature that took one of the pack. It was a mass of destroyed, and torn limbs along with trampled underbrush. It took about ten minutes to catch up to the noises the pack was making, and it led to a cave just on the outskirts of the forest, really near where the Imps Settlement was, but still somewhat outside their hunting range. I heard a huge roar, angry sounding, followed by a loud yelp, and a thud before more barking took it¡¯s place. I hurried inside, and I saw the corpse of the first Hell Hound, no blood, or smell, and then another of the Hell Hounds was lying still on it¡¯s side against the rocks. While I took it all in, another of the Hell Hounds lunged at the large feline, and it was swatted to the side as well, and fell down barely breathing. The feline was huge! It dwarfed even Fluffy in size, the claws looked like they were the size of my forearm, a huge gaping maw let loose another roar, it stunned the Hell Hounds a moment, and he took the hesitation his roar instilled, and grabbed one Hell Hound inside its jaws, I heard a snap and wanted to vomit. It was frightening, but it was just violence like in some shows I watched that Daddy didn¡¯t know about. I started growling, and barking, the Hell Hounds still alive turned toward me, and backed off a foot. The Cougar, it¡¯s tail flying all over the place was growling as well, its face contorted in a snarl, and the hair along its neck on end. It eyed all the Hell Hounds, including me/Fluffy and kneaded the ground with it¡¯s claws. I didn¡¯t really know what to do now, the Pack had backed off because Fluffy is suppose to be able to use water, and was stronger. I moved slowly along the side, working my way closer. I could feel it was inside, but I was unsure how to proceed, and use the power inside Fluffy. ¡®Leo? How do I actually use the water thingie?¡¯ I thought, and a moment later a prompt displayed in front of me, transparent so i could observe the giant cougar.
It stems from inside him, feel the pressure building, and add to it by directing your thoughts at it. Just like if you have a headache after thinking far too hard, it becomes a pain that needs to release, open your mouth, and howl it out. Further information, the Cougar is considered a Boss Monster. He is one of the three current, I did not know that until we obtained this look, also, you look very cute with a wagging fluffy tail
I wanted to stick my tongue out at him, both for making fun of me, and dropping the information we were fighting a Boss level monster already. I didn¡¯t know if the Hell Hounds present would be enough, even if it were Fluffy controlling them, and not myself. But I had to try. They would not flee, and I doubted Fluffy would really be taken back if he showed up with no one else, or without the kill on the Cougar. I started breathing harder, trying to focus on that odd feeling in the stomach, and building it. The Cougar must of figured I was doing something, because he lunged at me. Two of the other Hell Hounds launched themselves into the swiping paws way, and took the brunt of the hit, allowing me to back up more. They were alive, but breathing hard. I growled at the big kitty, it was not CUTE! It was a mean kitty and needed to not be allowed to hurt my puppies again! The pressure was becoming too much, far too much. I felt it growing and swelling within my stomach, moving toward my chest. It needed to be released. I aimed myself at the cougar who decided to start charging at me. I felt like freezing in fear at the sight of what had to be a 120 pound cat charging me wanting to hurt me, and through me Fluffy, that I wouldn¡¯t allow either! I let loose the pressure, howling with all my might, and a single stream of steaming water lunged forth from my open mouth, smacking into the cougar with immense force, the stream hitting the cougar actually pushed me back a foot, while the Cougar froze mid leap, before moving back, and being thrown into the wall at the very end of the cave with enough force it cracked the wall. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. What?! What was that? That was a lot stronger than what Leo showed me Fluffy did with the invading wolves. The Cougar was still alive, but he seemed dazed, badly. The other Hell Hounds took this chance and jumped, the ones not injured or dead at least. The moment the Hell Hounds landed, before I could see anymore fighting, the connection cut. I woke up sputtering. ¡°Leo! Why did you do that?¡±
Because it was about to become increasingly violent, the censoring saved you the visuals I witness when the cat struck the wall, and the sounds and smells, but seeing the Hell Hounds rip into it would not be good, Sidnie. The Creator would not be pleased if I allowed you to witness such a thing, and I do not wish you to see it either.
He was right, but I still stuck my tongue out at the prompt.
That is cute, Sidnie, but we should move on. What did you do to cause that attack? That was outside the range of power Fluffy should have at this time.
¡®I don¡¯t know, leo¡± I said after a minute, and ignoring his cute comment, I was not! ¡°I just built the pressure up, and it got so big it flowed into my chest, and I felt that the kitty was a bad kitty and needed to not be able to hurt my puppies again.¡± Leo showed me some dots, then waited a moment, probably going through logs of the fight.
Sidnie, I believe that your own emotions, and desires while within the creatures you control directly affect them. You caused Fluffy to reach deeper, I just checked his stats. The water affinity which was at around 10% which was proper for a young one not fully grown into the power, from what I have read, is not closer to 30%. You forced him, through your emotional distress, to reach well beyond his limits. He is severely weakened right now, his body was not prepared for that much power, if not for the Hell Hounds in his Hunting Pack being mostly of the Nurture generation, he might be set upon and killed as well. This is a good break through for us, we can use this to advance how the creatures that are Variants grow into that affinity easier with this, if we do it properly. Perhaps not to that extent though¡­
Leo began to trail off into a bit of a rant, it was...interesting reading all his theories on the matter. I personally did not want to again, I had just been told I could have killed Fluffy afterall! But it made sense, it also explained how Greydon, in the Tournament, had done what he did with the Ogre he controlled. That was a very strong blast, and Ogres were not entirely smart enough to discover or test that on their own. Leo finally ended his rambling theory, and I smiled at the prompt he displayed.
Forgive me, Sidnie, I got lost within the possibilities this would open up for us. It is dangerous though, and you do not want to risk the creatures lives. If I find a controlled method of training that could work, with you controlling them, would you attempt it?
He was worried about how I would react, he was right as well. I loved them, and did not wish to harm them like that. I nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, if you can do it, I will. But let¡¯s focus some on what to do now. How many points did the Boss give us?¡±
The Boss Cougar..Stealth Cougar, it was a variant of its own species, gave us 1000 points, the fact you killed it while controlling Fluffy is no doubt a reason behind such a huge number.
I blinked, that was a staggering amount of points from the Boss, but it was also a Boss, and if not for Fluffy being able to do what he does to stun it so badly, and my help, they may have all died. We got lucky, I knew that.
Sidnie, the Imps have finished their hunt as well. The points gained has evened out at 350 as the commonly accumulated amount per hunt for them. The other Hell Hounds have added in 400 Points from their own hunts. Our total point earnings were 1750 for today''s hunt, I do not expect this often, and would recommend making use of this while we can. I fear that the death of one of the Boss Monsters will cause the Monsters in the area of the Hell Hounds to grow a great deal to accommodate the sudden power vacuum, and that the Hell Hounds did what should not have been possible with so few.
That made me worried, we would need to focus some of those points onto the Hell Hounds. ¡°Show me our total Points, and then a display of suggested upgrades for both the Imps, and Hell Hounds, and the cost. Please, Leo.¡±
Total points at this time are 2263 Imp Upgrades- Imp Population increase to 800 - 1200 points Imp Settlement upgrade to Village - 2000 points. (Points cost did not double do to it being obtained naturally) Imp Weapon knowledge - 800 points Hell Hound upgrades - Hell Hound Population increase to 160 - 800 points Hell Hound Den upgrade to borrow - 1000 points Hell Hound base state increase - 1000 points. I would recommend purchasing the Imp Population increase, this will raise the rest by 100 points, but it is the most expensive at this time. I would then recommend upgrading the Hell Hound population limit. With what is bound to occur, they will need numbers. I fear they will be targeted more often in their Den. That will leave us with 263 points, and with that I can increase their reproduction greatly for a day with 50 points. The Imps will not need it at the rate they are breeding. It is your choice, Sidnie, but at this time that is the best course of action I believe we can take.
I frowned, that was a huge cost expenditure, and while it would help, I did not know if it would be enough. ¡°I know the training options are done by you with points without needing my permission, but what options do the Hell Hounds have right now?
A.I options not requiring permission for Hell Hounds training Increase Pack coordination through play (Available only because of the Nurture trait, and only for those born under the Nurture trait sway. - 100 points. Pack begins using feint, and more advanced ambush techniques learned through play hunting each other. (Available only to those raised with Nurture) - 100 points The Pack grows more Vicious the longer they fight by entering a rage. (Not a training, but a trait. - 130 points. These are my current options, Sidnie, do you have a preference?
¡°Can you do the Coordination one? Do what you want with the points left over from the expenditure on population increases.¡± I said finally, I hoped it was the right call, numbers, a lot of which would be born and raised with nurture would make the coordination a lot more helpful than the simple chase they did now. I was not really keen on the Vicious, but it might be needed later as well, so I would think about it. The more advanced feint, and ambush techniques would be really good for later in large scale hunts as well.
I shall do so, Sidnie. With the purchases we have obtained, the future upgrades will be increasingly difficult to purchase. I will begin making sure we have points for the Hell Fire Imp, and the training for flight speed, we can begin that later. It will take a while for them to be done with their feeding.
I nodded a bit, frowning. It felt like he was pushing me from the Imps for some reason. I looked over at them, and his Prompt screen moved with my vision. They are feeding, and it is rather gruesome, Sidnie. ¡°What..¡± Before I could finish and Error screen showed itself, still blocking my view. he did it again! I wanted to poke him, or bop his nose, but I couldn¡¯t so I stuck my tongue out at him, and huffed, going to my computer muttering about meanie Leo. I¡¯d find it out one day, and then I would rub his face in the fact I learned it. I smiled proud of that though, he¡¯d regret it, and I¡¯d get even. Satisfied, I smiled, and started looking up things for the Hell Hounds, other possible variations, Daddy gave me a lot of his notes, as well as how they worked as a unit if properly grown by the A.I and owner. While I did this, I also needed to think of a way to save my points. Leo and I would need to limit the area the Hell Hounds hunted, and I would need him to mark the Boss areas again, I was sure they had changed. If we lowered their hunting forays a little, how far they went, it might keep the area under control from growing to strong for them right now. I¡¯ talk to leo about it later on. Points were also a big thing, we needed to unlock the Succubii for the Hell Fire Imps. I had decided to save the points minus a few expenditures on the training fields, and making controlled leaps into some of the Imps, or Hell Hounds to add what I learn outside the Dungeon World and increase them. If I gained control of Red, I would have her work on expanding the settlement themselves. I¡¯d have to look up how other Species tended to, there were a lot of how to guides, some hard, some easy, each differing in methods. But I decided I would unlock the Succubii first, then work on the Ruins being unlocked for the future split, and Husks. I only hoped one was within the radius I wanted. Then I would work on population increase again, and finally the Husks. I had a set plan in store now, and now all I had to do was wait to get it all started. It would take some time. roughly 750 points per hunt as a regular, and the fact I planned to limit what the Hell Hounds did I could expect a far lower point gathering from them for the foreseeable future, until they grew a bit stronger to match the sharp power increase their area would have occur. So I was assuming at least a 200 point drop in there, making it 550 a day, minus the training expenditures, because I would be having those done. It would take at least two weeks to be able to unlock the Succubii, all I had to do was wait. I was so excited, I hardly could, my first Tier 2 Creature would be very cute I bet!
Hello again my lovelies! I wished to throw out this chapter early for you all. The first time skip occurs after this, while she gathers points. Nothing major really occurs in the time between, aside from some training. Large, Large chapter in the next release because of the basic recap and going over the training results. Followed by some other plans I am throwing into the mix. But I am going off track, will our very curious Sidnie be scared by learning what it is Red is doing, or will leo succeed in preserving our young heroines innocence! Find out, next time! haha. I will also be taking a day off to write out several chapters and discuss some things with folks in my group to make it flow a bit better, and help you all see the adorable side. As always, much love and cookies P.S The title will probably change, it''s a funny right now. haha. Chapter Fifteen: Points Galor! They said bye bye! Two weeks, and the points for the getting the rest of the Demon foundation set up have finally been acquired! Yay! It had taken a lot of time, and we had needed to use a great deal of points in training. I had managed to help by having some training that was not available done after researching what others do, for the Imps speed I actually just had them fly back and forth over and over while holding heavier rocks, it helped grow their strength as well, which was nice. We had also managed to further the Hell Hounds training, and had upgraded Nurture to Pack Mentality. The result of that had increased the coordination training a great deal. They were closer within the pack as well. The size of the Pack itself had reached the 160 mark a few days after I had purchased it, and it had almost been decimated. Leo told me a large pack of Wolves had struck out against the Hell Hounds, and the only reason they survived at all was Fluffy, and the coordination training, along with the ambush techniques we had purchased a few days after the population increase. But it had decimated the numbers, Fluffy¡¯s Mommy had died in the fighting, and he led the Hell Hounds now. I had cried when she died, I had liked her, and Fluffy moped around for a day after she had died. The following morning after he stopped moping though, Leo informed me he had gone out and begun scouting with a small number of Hell Hounds, the area, apparently Fluffy did not like having Wolf packs so close, once the numbers replenished, he had taken out three of the smaller packs utterly within the area, and along with the base increase in size for the Hell Hound Pack, the ground surrounding the now Burrow, it had been increased by Fluffy and his Pack, was corrupted further. The Demonic energy of so many of the Hell Hounds had turned the trees into husks of what they were within the few yards outside the den. They became gnarled, and twisted with red veins running through the bark, and from the few times I looked at it when I controlled Fluffy it looked like black rock was under the bark. The Imps Settlement had increased in base improvements. Not through methods of upgrading without points, but because they had reached 800 in population. The energy the Imps gave off was incredibly small, and apparently took numbers to create any real change within their area, along with time spent there. The Settlement had changed, the rocks were more jagged, and the lava tubes beneath the rock had flowed into a few of the sunken in areas within the rocky crag. The Common Imps seemed to die from the heat, but the Hell Fire Imps, Red and the other growing population, seemed to enjoy playing in it, and could survive the extreme heat. The proximity of the Lava seemed to increase their affinity with fire as well, it had been really fun to watch how they played in the lava, for some reason Leo changed the image once Red tackled one of the younger female Hell Fire Imps though, and refused to tell me why. I had pouted, I¡¯d wanted to watch them play, and he had displayed an error each time I brought it up. I was still pouting about him not telling me after all this time as well. He had even begun limited when I could control Red using the censorship as the means to cut the connection during odd occurrences within the Imp Settlement involving a few Males rushing me, or the occasional Hell Fire Imp adolescent. Added to that, the walls that had recently been built had undergone a change, the rocks used had begun growing slightly black in color, with great red lines shooting in zagging fashion all along it. The wood has sort of, melded, into the stone as well. The heat hardening it and creating a kind of fossil, according to Leo. It was something complicated and I did not fully understand it, but the result was the wood base growing a kind of spike like addition that hedged outward creating a kind of bramble barrier. It was really neat looking! The Towers seemed to meld in areas, and the top had grown points, almost like a small little spire. The rocky crag had also begun growing black in coloration, and the Lava tubes looked like they had risen some, the pools aside, red lines of heat could be seen all throughout the settlement, and all the Imps adored the heat increase. The Hell Hound Den had experienced a minor temperature increase as well. Fluffy seemed to not mind it, perhaps because his Variant was ¡®Liquid Flame¡¯? I wasn¡¯t sure, but each of the current Demons I had seemed to enjoy and love the heat a great deal. It seemed to actually make them stronger, at least a little, the more the area they dwelled within grew corrupted. The Imps would only grow more corrupted with both Numbers, and the addition of stronger Demons with greater Demon Energy to the area. The Hell Hounds were strong, and exuded it on a large natural scale, actively. The Imps seemed to passively do this. The Succubii, and Husks would add another foundation of learning to this process, once I unlocked them. Which was the goal for today! I could hardly wait, I had been saving up my points for these two weeks to ensure that I could manage which was done in what order it needed done. I would start with the most expensive Evolution, Obviously, otherwise is would double once I gained the Husks. Following that, I would unlock the Ruins, and watch them rise, because from what I have seen with Jessica¡¯s Ghoul Pits, it was interesting watching them form. Then i would begin population increases. My current point count was was 20,125 after two weeks of saving the points from the hunts, and the deaths of the common Imp, along with increasing my knowledge, both Leo and I observing and gaining new understanding within both Species of Demons earning us a passive point gain. The fact the Hell Hounds had been actively assaulted, regardless of my limited where they hunted, and how far they went, I decided to allow them to hunt as they wished within their territory, avoiding the Boss Monster areas. This added a great deal of points, along with Fluffy going on a crusade against the wolves themselves. I had a feeling it would not be long before he felt the need to challenge the Wolf Boss Monster and try to wipe them out within his hunting grounds. The Pack Mentality there had increased the desire to kill anything that harms the Pack, not just the ones responsible. But after adding the points cost up, it was around 17,800 to purchase each upgrade. That was the cheapest method as well, the Imp population would also rise a great deal higher than the needed 2000. It would be exactly 3,200, which meant the Swarm would be split in half at 1,600 Imps/Hell Fire Imps going to the new locations once it occurred, where I would begin evolving a few of the Hell Fire Imps, Red first, into succubii, and several Common within each of the separate areas into Husks. The cost of the Succubii Evolutions was an unknown, but we knew that each Husk evolution would cost around 50 Points. This was because they had been a starting option. The largest downside would occur after the main purchases. Each area of purchase would double in price, and I would need roughly this much points just to increase anything that I could not work toward by directly controlling one of my adorable Demons. That made me want to pout a bit, but it would be worth it. I will have set up a proper foundation, at last, for my Demons, and with the Ruin unlock thrown some new naturally occurring monsters into the Dungeon World, I was unsure what kind yet though. We would have to discover it slowly, Leo and I. I could really begin working toward creating a coherent point earning system between the three groups, and hunts, while working with ones within each group to build them up, and advance them where I needed to. It meant I would need to read a lot more though. I frowned at that, I had already been reading about how to make tools, and small easy weapons to advance the Imps a bit, and to be used by the Husks. I had not really done well with it. I just was not very good at it, Leo helped where he could, but the most we could do together was make a wooden shield way to big for the Imps, but might work with the Husks, and a spear with chipped stone tied to it that we had managed to make Imp sized. I had even begun teaching them to throw the little spears. The result had improved their hunting methods a great deal, though they still tended to swarm the enemy they were fighting, losing countless in the fight. It gave points, and allowed the quick breeding Imps to keep the birthing cycle going, but I did not like knowing the cute little ones were being hurt like that. ¡°Leo, are you ready?¡±
Yes, sidnie. I have the purchase list prepared for you now, in the order you wished. Also showing the point increase after each purchase. Succubii Tier 2 evolution - 6000 Points Imp Population Increase to 1600 - 2,400 points Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Imp Population increased to 3,200 - 4,800 points Ruin Unlock (also unlocks artifacts of power to be found) - 4000 Points Husk Evolution - 600 points. This will total 17,800 points spent. Shall I purchase them now in their order?
¡°Yes please~!¡± I said enthusiastically. I was so excited for this. No immediate change would occur of course, not yet at least. We would also not be able to split the Imp Population for two days while the newborns grew to adult size. The main thing that occurred and showed an instant change, aside from the very sharp decrease in my Point count, were the Ruins coming from the ground. Leo showed a blown up image of the one closest to the Forest, and the Imp and Hell Hound regions, though it was still at least ten miles away from either in the Dungeon Worlds distance. From the ground rose two twin spires first, ancient and decaying looking, as it rose the Ruin took the shape of a large stone keep, or castle. Parts of the outer walls, all stone, were broken and crumbling in disrepair, it showed a huge courtyard within the walled area, along with the Keep/Castle being at least six stories high with who knew how many rooms. The walls, all along the length, had towers built into the wall, going up at regular distances, though many were collapsed, and had no doubt caused the main damage to the walls in those areas. The main door was decayed wood, and half gone, the windows long since shattered. Leo mentioned it being like an outpost he had seen once, a border fortress used as the first line of defense against invading forces. That was really amazing! I loved it, and felt the Imps would have a lot of fun playing within the Ruins. Of course, after they formed, movement appeared within, one of the figures, blown up in the image, came into view. A Skeleton, an advanced Skeleton at that. It had leather armor, and wielded a sword. My Imps could kill it, when we took the area, but no doubt more would be there. I frowned at that, it would be a struggle to take it, and I needed that one, because it was the closest and fit my plans best. ¡°Leo, how much to upgrade the Hell Fire Imps to Succubii, and the Common Imps to Husks?¡±
The Succubii, using Red as a base as she is our only level 10 Hell Fire at this time, though the others are nearing that cusp it says it will cost 500 Points per Evolution. The Husks will cost 50 Points. How would you like to proceed?
I thought about it a moment. We had a large enough population that I could safely evolve 50 of the Current Imps, 25 male, 25 female, and they would not do much in the form of aggression with a powerful Demon like a Succubii hammering out the power structure for the time being. But I needed Red to be that, and to have at least a day to do what she needs to do to retain that before evolving the Imps. ¡°Let¡¯s spend the points to have Red Evolve, and see what we can do from there.¡± I saw 500 Points disappear, and an image of Red flying around outside the Lava pools, some females looking exhausted just on the outside, before Leo moved in closer to keep me from seeing clearly. Meanie. Red fell to the floor, her Screech made audible showing shock, fear, and pain. Her body elongated, she grew to about the size of those older girls from highschool I saw, the teenagers, she grew shoulder length wavy black hair, and her eyes seemed to shrink, when it was her head that had grown to fit the large baby doll like eyes. Her arms lengthened, she gained muscle in areas that showed she was a young woman, curves like what Franny was starting to show! Her skin remained red, and had infact gained a scale looking texture, and rags had formed out of air, 5 points also went away from the pool of reserves. Leo said she needs cloths now and I agreed. Her hands had armored like gloves, but it was just her hands being larger than the rest of her body, each finger ending in a long 4 inch long talon. Her feet were small and dainty, aside from the talons that were the same length as her hands clicking against the stone. Her lips, once thin and childlike looked full and pretty, though i still saw a lot of sharp teeth when she screeched as her wings grew a bit, moving to just below her shoulder blades, and seemed to be stuck in a half folded state. She had tried flapping them to fly away in shock once the pain went away, but had only managed a hop. Red could not fly anymore. That made me said, she was cute when she flew. But she was really, REALLY, pretty now. She looked kind of like Mommy did in the old pictures Daddy had shown me of highschool, without the red skin, and the fangs, and talons. Though it bared a really close resemblance to Mommy when she caught Daddy showing me. Apparently she wanted to forget high school. I had heard Daddy apologizing a lot that night. It had been really funny. I saw the other Hell fire Imps rush toward her, pulling up short and fluttering around nervously. It took Red all of four seconds to start making sure no one felt she was weak. Before the fight could start, I wanted to see, Leo cut the connection.
Red has almost a full 50% fire affinity now, with the evolution, and from what little information the book has unlocked for us to read shows the promise of learning shadow based magic if taught. Though how we will do that, I do not know. Would you like to evolve the Husks now, or wait until Red has finished ensuring her role as a leader is secured?
¡°Let¡¯s wait, Meanie!¡± Leo ignored the last comment. I huffed at him. We had finally reached the main goal! Succubii, a tier 2 evolution, and as a result, from the points I saw, all other Tier 2 evolutions that are known are now between 12,000, and 20,000. Staggering amounts, all of which that had taken me two weeks to save, and it would only grow from there. But I did not need to worry about more Evolutions for now, I needed to focus on the current affairs within the Dungeon World. I spent a little time watching Fluffy, I liked to watch him run through the woods, it was fun! I had started taking control and doing that with him and his Pack some nights. It had actually become a naturally occurring thing, a habit for the Hell Hounds to run through their territory, marking the boundary and fighting off incursion every two days because of it. I smiled, the only reason I could afford the purchases this time of course was because we had just finished the second hunt of the day, and it was just about bedtime for me. Mommy had caught me staying up late once, and had made sure I didn¡¯t do it again. Mommy was really scary when she lectured. But I still got a big hug when it was done! I laid down to sleep, snuggling up with the skeleton doll Jessica had given me for my birthday, and told Leo goodnight, he responded with the normal method. I looked forward to seeing what Red had done tomorrow!
Here you are my lovelies, a two week skip, an sadly not as long as I wanted. Decided I''d spread it out over a few days. From here on out points will be used for advancing, and improving the Demons, not evolutions, aside from the Husks. We are going to see some new Variants, a few rare, and uncommon ones being unlocked as somewhat common appeared. Also, all the the points will rise as normal, but with the price increases, we are talking nearly weeks at this point between advancements. Muwhahahah! Let the farming macro management begin! Also, I am saying this know. For those that feel that Demons were the wrong choice, I have my reasons. Secondly, to the one who is constantly stating I should never have done it, the first time was enough to state your opinion, you know who you are. The more you say it matters not, it will not change a thing. It simply grows annoying, either accept it, and move on while enjoying the story and it''s progress, or stop reading. It is really that simple. Rant finished. As always, much lover and cookies Chapter Sixteen: Bad Kitties. I woke up a bit groggy again, it had been occurring more frequently over the last week. I¡¯d be slow, and according to Mommy, slug like. I didn¡¯t like it, I asked Mommy what I could do when she mentioned it, and she had mentioned something about just some light exercises after waking to help get my body''s blood flowing. I wasn¡¯t very sure what Mommy had meant by that, because she had needed to leave before explaining it further. I had asked Leo, and he recommended I jump around like a bunny because they always seemed warm. I had tried this, but I felt really silly doing it, almost like I just needed ears, and Jessica and Franny would call me Bunny Girl. I had stopped after that. Instead I started stretching like Daddy did with me once when I was smaller. It made me smile at the memory, because after that I had started getting sick, and he had begun working almost 24/7 to help provide me with my doctors, and pay for the medicine. I missed Daddy very much. I finished my stretches, and went to the restroom, once I left it, Leo was ready for me.
Sidnie, it appears Red has taken control of the Imps within the village, again. They have begun displaying a very servile like attitude toward her. To a larger degree than before her evolution, at least. She has also shown a very remarkable adaptability toward her increased control of fire, and seems to be trying to make a connection with the other magic she is supposed to have access to, according to her thought process when I peek in, but cannot make the connection yet.
That made sense, it¡¯s new, and she is not a full Succubus, the book had said that the Succubii were like training Succubus that were mastering their respective abilities, though Leo and Mommy refused to tell me what ¡®seduction¡¯ was. I¡¯d ask Daddy when he got home next time. I sighed, and went to the Dungeon World table, looking down at the Imp, and Hell Hound areas respectively. I saw several bird species flying around, a few of the Sparrows had shown size increment increases over the last few days as well. That worried me, I was afraid some avian predators would begin making an appearance soon and hurting my Imps, and Puppies. With luck they would not become an issue anytime soon, but it would only really be relevant once the numbers, and threat my Demons posed on the Dungeon World increased. It was almost time for the first hunt as well, and I had promised myself I would take a more active role in helping gain the points we needed. ¡°Is it ok if I take over the Hunt from Red today, Leo?¡± I asked, because he had recently been blocking me more than normal. I could almost feel Leo hesitate before he answered.
Yes, I believe so, Sidnie. We can use this as an opportunity to understand the implications of having a Succubii, our first Tier 2 level Demon. It will also show us more accurately how the Imps will react while hunting if you lead her.
¡°Yay~!¡± I almost jumped for joy, I could hardly wait to see through Red¡¯s eyes now, and she was so pretty! I hopped onto my bed, and scooted back toward the glasses and grinned as I slid them on. The connection occurred, and I felt the heat all around me. I blinked a moment, and realized that I was in Red¡¯s body and very near a Lava pool. It felt really good! I wanted to snuggle into a ball and take a nap by it. But it was the first hunt of the day, and I needed to get moving. I looked around, and walked. I had tried to fly, out of habit with Red, and it resulted in me doing a hopping glide and landing on my butt. O rubbed it when I got up, it had hurt! I made my way through the walkways of the Settlement and found the exit, a gate had been made, that was odd. I frowned, we didn¡¯t really need them. A result of a Succubii being Evolved? I¡¯d ask Leo later. The Imps, Common and Hell Fire were actually standing, or hovering, around and near the wall I was walking toward. All of them, the entire adult Swarm population. I gulped a moment, their eyes were filled with awe, and worship. Well, that would explain the Servile attitude, the Imps worshiped the strongest, and served them with their lives. All that attention was a little scary for me though. It didn¡¯t help that I was not really use to such focused attention from anyone, even before this when I controlled Fluffy, or Red, it was mostly small bursts of attention in a hunt. I fought the urge to back away slowly and run screaming away after a few steps. What were they waiting for?
Try starting a fire in your hand, perhaps they will react to it. You can even look fierce with the fire glowing against Red¡¯s red skin.
I frowned at the prompt, and then tried doing that. I raised my hand, it felt kind of heavy, and thought about a ball of fire in the palm of it, and the air surrounding my hand rotated, and became a burning little ball of fire. I blinked, and grinned a little. The Imps nearest me took to the air once they saw the grin, and flew back somewhat. I frowned a bit, I kept forgetting Red was a little bit of a trickster and had temper tantrums that ended a lot of Common Imps lives. I walked toward the gate, fire in hand, and when I arrived the gate soaked up the ball of fire. I blinked rapidly at that, as well as the now opening gates.
It appears that the Gate formed with the large output of natural Demon energy the Succubii exudes, and to get in or out may require you to give it some of the Hell Fire within the body. I look forward to seeing what else has changed later.
I nodded, and felt excited to see as well. This was a new territory, and it would be with the Husks later as well. I grinned, and started going out of the gates, the Imps, all of them, followed behind me, while maintaining a close distance. A few flew above me, blocking my view of the sky, and then we hit the forest. The Imps fanned out naturally as we moved at a slow pace deeper into the hunting territory. I frowned, normally by now we would see deer, or rabbits, even the odd Wild Dog, but nothing. That was very odd, maybe the natural energy Red exuded now made them flee? Or was it something else? I looked around, and still saw nothing out of the ordinary. I got the feeling that something was off as well, it kind of scared me, as well as the Imps around me, those not searching seemed on edge as well, they were flying back and forth with their new speed, and screeching randomly to each other. ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Food!¡± ¡°Meat Where is meat!¡± That was about the level of their conversation, the Hell Fire Imps showed a greater restraint, they actually stayed the closest to me, though they zipped around a little as well. I walked further into the forest, ignoring the Imps and their calls for ¡®meat¡¯, they followed me closely, some searching, a few flying ahead and resting on limbs to scour the ground with their eyes. That¡¯s around the time they appeared, several felines, I gasped when I saw one jump down to the lower limb one of the Common Imps had been sitting on while searching. His screech echoed out, and then went silent. The Swarm reacted on the screech, and flew toward me, not the fallen imp or feline. They were moving to shield me with their tiny bodies from any threat. They were so sweet...I could not let them die like that though. They were flying around me in a kind of dome, and I waved my hand rapidly to the side. ¡®Stop!¡¯ I said, Red¡¯s voice came out mature sounding, and kind of made me feel funny, but I ignored it, and the Imps slowly stopped the Swarming action. Once I could see again, their were a lot more Felines now, several had two tails. What on earth? Felines were not naturally occurring monsters within the Imp territory, at least they shouldn¡¯t be after one day. Oh no, it was the combination of the Succubii, and the Imp population increase, it had to be. The Dungeon World had rapidly changed to cope with it, and because Leo focuses on the Demons at all times, he did not sense, or notice it occurring. These were each common versions of the Feline monsters, the Two tailed were all Tier 1 though, and aside from Red, all of my Imps were Tier 0. I frowned, worried now. The Felines had chased the game away, and set a trap. They had been hunting us. Their numbers increased steadily, some jumping from the higher branches in the trees, others showing themselves by leaving the brush. We were surrounded, and there were at least 100 of them, the majority were the Two Tailed Cats. I had nearly 1400 Imps, common, and Hell Fire. The Hell Fire would end up being the main ones to protect, they could help lower their numbers. I really didn¡¯t want to see my cute little Imps getting hurt though! The Two Tailed cat that had killed the first Imp, yowled suddenly, and about five normal cats charged forward, they were burned to a crisp by the Hell Fire Imps beside me, I had around 40 of them. But even with the training they could only use fire so much. Two shots for each, maximum. I had expected a normal hunt! I don¡¯t know anything about the Succubii other than she is stronger in fire now. The leading Two Tail growled, hissing at us. It wasn¡¯t going to play games anymore. I swallowed, and lifted my arm a little, forming a ball of fire in my ball, feeding it the oxygen around me to grow it larger, and larger until it was the size of a basketball. I threw it as hard as I could at the Two Tailed leader, and it jumped in the air, flipping over the ball to land on it¡¯s feet, though the ten or so cats behind him yowled in pain as they died. I felt sick, at least I couldn¡¯t smell it anymore though. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. My Imps took that as the start, I guess, because suddenly all of them let out their little piercing shrieks and began swarming in groups of thirty and more toward the Feline circle. I heard the Two Tailed cat yowl out, and the other kitties charged to meet my Imps. I saw several of my Imps fall, their tiny bodies broken, and I felt something snap a little. I was so mad. I yelled ¡®Bad KITTIES¡¯ and launched a fireball in between the Imps that were flying and swarming the kitties. I hit three that time, and my Hell Fire Imps began targeting the Kitties where they were not covered in the bodies of the Common Imps, each Hell Fire Imp had a few of the short spears to throw as well, the Common Imps tended to forget they could do that and treated them as clubs. One of my Hell Fire Imps used it¡¯s second shot, and was taken from the air from above, somewhere above us! I turned around, and yanked it off of her, I heard her yell in pain when the claws were forcibly taken out of her body, but she was alive. I threw the bad kitty outward, it had died when I grabbed it though I think, my hands were on fire. The fallen Hell Fire Imp couldn¡¯t fly now, so she hopped around my feet, and threw one of her three little spears at a few of the kitties charging on the ground. Screeches, and the yowling of the bad kitties filled the air. A few more of them hit my Hell Fire Imps, and I didn¡¯t make it to three of them in time to stop the mauling. I felt like I was going to cry, the Kitties were stronger than the Common Imps, each swarm had taken maybe two or three down, and the numbers were thinning. Hundreds of my little Imps had to have died by now, and I did not have the Hell Fire Numbers yet to keep them from perishing like this. I heard a little thought in my head then, a tiny whisper. It made me frown as I threw another fireball into a knot of the kitties. It sounded, it sounded like my voice when i talked. ¡®Mistress, make the connection! Help me learn the darkness!¡¯ Wait, Red? That shouldn¡¯t be possible, Tier Two Species within races, if someone controlled them long enough began to learn something was off, but they didn¡¯t do this, to my knowledge. But even then, the only recorded times a creature under your control did this was from the people at the Master Rank, I was not that Rank but Red, as a Demon was. What had Daddy given me?! But I tried to heed the advice. I did what I had with Fluffy those weeks ago. It was really hard though! I kept having to throw fire at, or smack aside, the kitties that reached me. The Hell Fire Imps could only do so much. But I kept trying, I felt the fire, it was stronger, but deeper in, I saw the little flicker of a shadow in the fire¡¯s light. I frowned, I tried to pull it up, and felt it give. The voice reached my ear again ¡®Yes! Yes Mistress, make the connection I cannot yet, or we won¡¯t survive!¡¯ That was really starting to scare me, I didn¡¯t like words in my head. But I managed to pull out the shadowy image, when I did knowledge that was not my own entered my...Red¡¯s mind, how to use it. I heard a laugh inside my head, it made me feel really weird again, I frowned and tried to ignore it. I coated the entire area in the shadowy power I felt inside me. The kitties suddenly started yowling in panic. My Imps, the ones alive, started to screech in joy. The Demons could see perfectly within the darkness, and I felt it extended only about ten feet, which was the entirety of this fight. Limitations, I couldn¡¯t move either. It was like a sustained spell, I had read about it in the higher tiers for other Races, like the Goblins, but I didn¡¯t understand it. I couldn¡¯t move! I started to panic a bit when I saw one of the Two Tails launch itself at me, but it was stopped by the little Hell Fire I had saved first, she had thrust her spear into the bad Kitty, stopping it before it reached me. I heard the yowling of the Two Tailed Leader kitty, and then it hissing while the thirty or so alive fled into the forest, away from us. The connection cut then, and I rushed to throw the glasses off, and hid underneath my blanket, that was scary, I didn¡¯t like the voice, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that, from what Daddy had said the few times it came up in his research. It made me feel funny, and it scared me! I jumped from under my covers, ignoring Leo¡¯s prompts and ran right into Mommy and Daddy¡¯s room. Mommy wasn¡¯t home now, but their blankets and pillows smelled like them, warm and comforting. I dove onto the bed, breathing hard and hid in the pillows and blankets trying to calm down and be comforted. I had to have spent at least an hour buried in the pillows, every part of me covered with my eyes peaking out when I heard the door open. I didn¡¯t want to move though, I was warm, and felt save. After a while, Mommy came up looking for me, and saw her door was open. ¡°Sidnie? Sweetheart, are you in here?¡± She saw the mounds and my eyes peaking out and jumped a little, putting her hand on her chest. ¡°Sidnie! You scared me half to death hiding there! What¡¯s wrong baby?¡± I sniffled a little, and moved out of the covers and opened my arms, I needed a hug from Mommy. She rushed to me, and got on the bed, holding me. Mommy was the best! After a few minutes, I told her what had happened, and I saw her pause, thinking and frowning. I sniffled again, Mommy hugged me again, a little tighter and crooned to me. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s ok Sweetheart. It happens sometimes, you know that is why Daddy works for the development and research. We still don¡¯t fully understand the A.I that came as an accident, or the symbiotic relationship it has with the Races it controls, those that it directly affects. Daddy has spoken to several of the Master Players the company employs and pays for information on what they experience.¡± I nodded, I knew that, but she continued on. ¡° I will tell Daddy, but what you experienced is a lot like what a few of the Master Races have been shown to do, something that a few of the Races creatures, the ones most used developed. It is not unlike how you react with Leo, in the end. Only Red cannot do it unless you control her.¡± I frowned, it was confusing for me. ¡°B- But Mommy! She talked in my head! It made me feel weird and it was scary.¡± I sniffled and Mommy just patted me gently, and held me tighter. ¡°I know Sweetheart, I¡¯ll have a talk with Daddy about it later. I¡¯m sure if you don¡¯t want it we can find a way to cut it out. If you decide that. For how it made you feel, well, you can talk to Daddy about that.¡± After that Mommy smiled, and it didn¡¯t look nice, it was scary looking. I told Mommy how Red kind of looked like the pictures of when she was in High School. She had just went ¡®Hmmm¡¯ and got scarier. I kind of felt bad for Daddy right now, for some reason. We cuddled for a bit longer, then she kissed my forehead, and asked if I wanted to help her make Lunch. I didn''t know how to yet, but she wanted to teach me. I jumped up and smiled before running to the kitchen, Mommy yelling after me to be careful on the stairs. My fear of Red talking in my head gone for the time being. We made a pasta Mommy called Linguini with the Paste stuff the doctor gave us. It tasted icky, but I ate it with Mommy anyway, smiling at her with each bite. I¡¯d helped make something new! I couldn¡¯t wait to show Daddy. Once I thought of Daddy, I remembered how Mommy had looked, and swallowed, I really did feel a little bad for Daddy now. But at the same time, seeing Daddy sweat while Mommy questioned him was always really fun to watch. I stuck my tongue out a little, and finished dinner with that thought. After we ate, Mommy told me to tell Leo what happened, it would help him grow as an A.I and he may have some insights as well. I got to my room, and did just that. Leo showed me a lot of exclamation marks in a big Prompt like he was shocked.
Did she tell you anything? Say anything? She didn¡¯t show you anything did she!?!
I frowned at that. ¡°What would she show me or tell me? She¡¯s my Red, and she is sweet.¡± I said while pouting some.
¡­.. Then no, she didn¡¯t. Good, and she is still a Demon, Sidnie. They are known for being mean.
I stuck my tongue out at him and moved to my bed. ¡°Not as mean as you, not telling me what you keep hiding when I wanna see the Imps, or Red. You¡¯re the real meanie!¡± Leo went silent, and I saw several Prompt show up that made no sense, it was like he was confused, and ¡®flabbergasted¡¯ that¡¯s a word Mommy used for Daddy a lot when i said or did something shocking. I huffed, and covered up, ignoring him. I had missed the second hunt because of all the time spent in Mommy and Daddy¡¯s room, and Dinner. I also didn¡¯t want to control Red just yet. I was unsure how I felt about her talking to me, it was still scary for me. I slowly drifted off to sleep, hearing her voice in my head as I did, exactly what she said while I had controlled her, and shivered. It made me feel weird, and scared me all at the same time. But eventually, I did finally fall asleep.
Here you are folks, and yesterday had no release because I was busy writing out the next four chapters to give me time to properly go over them, and correct more of the minor mistakes that add up while I write and ignore them to finish before I lose my train of thought. Anyway, as always, much love and Cookies. I hope you enjoy this Chapter. The next one is the final Chapter before I skip a year. Let''s see what Sid at 11 is like, hmmm? Chapter Seventeen: Husks on the March ¡°Sweetheart?¡± I felt a gentle nudge, and curled into a tight little ball, snuggling the skeleton toy I was hugging tightly and tried to ignore it. The bed moved a little, and I felt Mommy¡¯s arm wrap around my side, vaguely. ¡°Come on Baby, time to wake up.¡± I groaned and nuzzled against her. Keeping my eyes shut. ¡°Oh you little slug child. If you don¡¯t wake up I...Will...Tickle you!¡± I felt Mommy suddenly start flexing her fingers and tried to escape as quickly as I could, and ended up falling onto the floor. It hurt a little. I sniffled and glared at Mommy. ¡°Mean!¡± She just snorted at me. Mean Mommy. I sniffled again and tried to get up. ¡°Call me mean Sweetheart, but I figured you¡¯d want to know that Franny and Jessica had stopped by on their way to school, and asked me to tell you they would be coming over today to show you what they have managed to get from their Races.¡± That cheered me up, I had not seen either of them for almost a week! I knew they were busy but I had missed them a lot. I¡¯d called them, but they were not able to come over at the time. I beamed at Mommy and jumped into my bed to snuggle her. ¡°Yay~! Thank you Mommy!¡± She just smiled and hugged me before getting up to leave. I pouted a little, I¡¯d wanted more cuddles. ¡°I¡¯m going to make Breakfast, do you want to join me Sweetheart?¡± I nodded and got up to follow her, she poked my cheek making a weird face like a duck by pursing her lips. It made me giggle. She mentioned how she was so mean, letting my friends come over, waking me to tell me and for breakfast. I pouted at her and said she was, for rubbing it in, and threatening to tickle me while I was sleeping. She laughed at me, and we began cooking breakfast, after I said hello to Leo of course. Mommy had said hello, and goodmorning as well, and got a very funny message after my greeting.
Good Morning Sidnie, enjoy your breakfast. Good Morning ¡®Mommy¡¯ Thank you for telling Sidnie, she had been moping around lately because she missed them. I did not know what to do to aid.
I giggled, I¡¯d gotten use to Leo saying things out of the norm for an A.I at Amatuer Rank with a barely half formed personality. Mommy had said ¡®You¡¯re welcome¡¯ out of habit, but seemed stunned, and whispered to me if he normally talked like that, I had just nodded. She made a ¡®hmmm¡¯ sound and we went to make Breakfast. I had a feeling Daddy was going to have a LONG talk with Mommy, between yesterday and today. I giggled, I¡¯d save Daddy with cuddles! After we ate Breakfast, Mommy asked if I wanted her to brush my hair. I nodded, and ran to grab my brush, and rushed back downstairs to the coach she was sitting on, and sat on the floor. She laughed at how eager I was, I just enjoyed spending it when she brushed my hair. She took a portion of my platinum blonde hair, and began working the brush through it slowly, and carefully. Before a lot of my hair would get pulled out because of my illness, but now only a few strands came away. I heard Mommy sigh, it sounded relieved, and she continued brushing while I tried not to wiggle. ¡°You¡¯re hair looks more vibrant than it did a week ago, I¡¯m so relieved.¡± Mommy said aloud, and I smiled a little. She was lost in thought and talking out loud. She never realized she did and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her. ¡°Your poor father will be beside himself as you grow older, and into your looks. My beautiful little girl. It will be funny to watch.¡± That made me confused, but she had stopped thinking aloud at that point. Why would it worry Daddy if I grew into my looks? I ignored it, and just lost myself in the feeling of having my hair brushed for a while. Once Mommy finished, she told me to go have fun with Leo, and she would let me know once Franny, and Jessica showed up, considering it was just now turning 11 A.M that would be a while. I¡¯d missed the first hunt as well. I would have to do something else now to help. The fact I did not want to control any of them right now helped me to not feel as bad about it. I could do a lot by just talking to Leo, and the both of us working toward upgrades. I planned to split the Imps today, and have the Husks evolved. They would need to fight through the Undead in the ruins to claim it, but it would be worth it. When I arrived in my room, Leo was waiting for me. More or less, at least.
Did you enjoy your Breakfast, Sidnie?
¡°I did!¡± I grinned a little and went to look at the Imp Settlement, having Leo enlarge it I frowned some. There were a lot more than yesterday. Of the 1600 some odd Imps I had taken with me in the hunt, only around 800-900 had survived. This was a lot more than that. I asked Leo, of course, and he said that he had spent a little more than 50 points to increase their reproduction rate a great deal in a one day setting. I asked how much, he said around 150 Points. I blinked a little bit, it made sense though. We had lost a lot of Imps, and without the numbers would not be able to split the Imps up for the Ruins. It had the added benefit of increasing the amount of Hell Fire Imps a great deal. There were 800, according to the numbers display when I looked at that area for Demons. The only good thing is that Leo had explained that all Hell Fire Imps would also end up birthing Common Imps as well, so it would keep the Hell Fire from overpopulating and utterly wiping out my regular Imp supply. ¡°How many points do we have after the last few hunts, Leo.¡± I wanted to make sure I could do this properly.
The last several Hunts have given us a total of 8034 points, Sidnie.
That was more than enough! I smiled, and had him select 50 of the strongest Imps, a mix of 25 male, and 25 female for pairings early on. The Male Imp Leo had been cultivated through strength and speed exercises alone was first and foremost of those to evolve. They lost their wings entirely, and the black and red skin changed to a faded, and somewhat ashe like grey color. The kind also gained a rigid form of appearance, like the bones beneath were a kind of armor. It caused the Husk to look a little frightening, each one stood at 6¡¯ feet tall, and had small black talons on their fingers, not enough to get in the way of weapons, but present enough to be used. Each of them also gained a form of leather armor, covering the adult parts quickly, it took another 200 points from our current total. The faces were the oddest though, they looked like adult people, until you reached the mouth. The lips were thin, and drawn back showing a huge array of sharp fangs that stuck out of the mouth, as though they did not properly fit. They were each like this, male and female. The bodies proportions seemed really thin, you could see their bones, but they each held dense like muscle. Maybe they would fill out as they Evolved? I smiled, aside from the mouth part, I liked them a lot. From there Leo sent a suggestion into the Husks mind, and roughly half of the Imps present, none of the Hell Fire Imps seemed to line up though, it was only the Common Imps that began to flock and swarm around the Husks. I asked Leo about this, and he said something odd. It seems the Hell Fire Imps are not being ¡®allowed¡¯ to leave. Red is calling them to her alone. I shivered a little, remembering her voice again. I let it happen though, maybe it would lead to a new discovery. Once it was all done, the 50 Husks, and 1600 Common Imps left the Settlement, and I saw the population counter change to within the limits the settlement could hold them. The suggestion that turned in their minds was to split from the main location, and head toward the North West, 10 miles out, hunting for something that called to them. The ¡®call¡¯ Leo had told me, was nothing more than him forcibly placing the suggestion that something powerful lay within that direction, and as their nature took over, they went there thinking that they were chosen over the other Imps. I frowned at that, but it would get the job done. I was not ready to control one right now, I was still somewhat scared of the possible result, or I would have led them myself. As it was Leo just continued feeding the strong impression they needed to go there for something of power, or that would give them power. The Imps were an easy matter, he had near full control of them in that regard, the Husks he could only continually send that suggestion for the time being. I watched their progress, of course. I was interesting watching them move through the forest that surrounding the Imps main area, and was a part of their hunting territory. They encountered a few native creatures, Feline, Wild Dog, and several Wolves were appearing to make up for the sudden increase in Imp Numbers, as well as the Succubii. The Husks killed them all without trouble using the few spears and wooden bucklers that had been made. The result increased several of the Husks levels by about two. They looked like they reveled in the fighting as well, they seemed to enjoy fighting in general a great deal more than the Imps, Hell Hounds, and Succubii. Leo mentioned this to me, and I could only really agree with it. They did enjoy fighting, a lot, he panned away from the ones that stopped after each fight to do something to the corpses of the fallen. I could guess what they were doing, and was glad he did that for now. Once they reached the very edge of the territory that would become theirs upon taking the Ruins over, they encountered the first real trouble, they had a gorge to cross without a method to do so. I watched as the Husks went to a large group of trees, and used the Imp to, well batter them. Two Imps died in the result, but the tree chosen was decaying, and looked old so it fell to create a kind of bridge for them. I grimaced at the way they had treated the Imps but I couldn¡¯t really stop it, and I could only change so much of the Demons nature to rule over the weak. Another half hour brought them to the Ruin itself. Like before, it was a run down, and damaged keep with a large courtyard and surrounding wall with holes in multiple places, along with the crumbled watch towers all along it. It held two main gates, both destroyed, however all along the outer rim of the walls, and leading in were dozens of Skeleton Knights. They were a Tier 1 evolution from skeletons, they focused on an offensive/agility based method of fighting, unlike the defense heavy Black Knights that the guy Griffon had used, which focused on pure defense. I watched as the Husks saw the Ruin, and began to...cheer, and roar in what looked like happiness at the sight of all the armed, and armored enemies in their path. They forced a simple three line block, the ones with the bucklers up front, and everyone behind them wielding a spear, then they sent in the Imps, all 1600, minus the two, swarmed forward in a rush at the 10 Skeleton Knights outside the wall. They crashed into them in a wave, looking to grab and rip bones from beneath the armor. The basic effect of having a swarm of Imps cover you, and start biting and clawing was meant to create fear, the undead did not feel this, and just began to hack and slash at the Imps that covered their bodies. Several Dozen Imps fell, but by the time the Husks, now chanting an odd tune, arrived, the 10 Skeleton Knights were destroyed, and the ones wandering the courtyard had begun to take notice, moving toward the gate at a shambling pace that reminded me of Zombies for some reason, but the Skeleton Knights were faster than that in combat. The front rank of Husks, the ones carrying the Bucklers charged forward, away from the block, and met the first two dozen Skeleton Knights in open melee, they used the shield to great effect, using the odd amount of strength they possessed to bash the heads off of several, or splinter the bones in the chest area to pieces. The spears were relatively useless against monsters that could just ignore the piercing damage they did, so a lot dropped the spears and began to use their hands and the shield alone. Grabbing key bone locations and ripping the bones out. It took several minutes, but each skeleton fell, they lost around three Husks in the fight itself, then the next line of Husks charged forward to the larger number of Skeleton Knights that had been drawn to the sound from within the Keep. They used their spears to swipe the Skeleton Knights aside and to the ground, trampling them. The ones that had wielded the bucklers were stripping the Skeleton Knights they had slain of their armor, and weapons. Mostly rusty old swords and daggers, with some old hard leather armor pieces, but they took them all the same. Ignoring the second line that was fighting now. The Imps, having lost around two hundred of their number, had begun to fly in from a short height above, swarming the Skeleton Knights on the walls that had appeared from one of the towers, they wielded bows, with some bad wooden arrows that did not fly too terribly far, but seemed to pose a danger. The Imps focused on them, and the Second Husk line finished off the Skeleton Knights they had fought, then began scavenging the bones for weapons, and armor. The third line had already moved, rushing into the keep itself. Leo showed the inside, now that the Husks had entered, and they were met with several dozen of the Skeleton Knights. A lot more than what had been outside, nearly 100, but they charged in while shouting, smashing into the undead, and they were laughing while they did it. It was very, disturbing to watch. Several of the Husks fell after a bit though, and they just fought harder while the first line, with the bucklers, arrived after finishing their scavenging. They flooded into the room, wielding the old swords and daggers with an almost expert touch. I guess they came with the knowledge upon evolving, that helped. They relieved the last five, having lost a third of the Husks within it, and pushed into the keep. Using the shield to great effect, along with the old swords to smash through bodies. The second Husk line joined soon after, they dual wielded the short spears, and the swords, whirling around within the shield line, and in front before retreating back. They were displaying advanced tactics in concert with the others on, what was basically, their first battle. It had to be an innate trait, and I would have Leo show me the Husks section later. This was amazing to watch though. No blood, the monsters were already dead, and the only really scary part for me was how much the Husks seemed to enjoy and revel in the rapidly growing one sided fight. They had reached the top of the stairs, leading toward the second level, and more of the Skeleton Knights poured out from above to meet them. I frowned at that, and asked Leo. He said that until the Ruin was claimed, they would spawn to fight the Husks and Imps. Well that was just mean! But the Husks fought on, and from the windows the Imps swarm came in, they entered the fighting, several dying to the swing of Husks lost in a battle lust. But they had the numbers still to swallow that loss. It took another hour of fighting, but they did eventually claim the Ruin for their own. It ended when the strongest Husk, the first one, reached the ¡®throne¡¯ room, and touched it. It was kind of anticlimactic to me, but it had been an amazing thing to watch. Leo had the image shrink then, and then told me a new option had opened within the advancement tree under Ruin, it showed a repair list, and the prices, and time, were staggering.
Ruin Sub-Tree Wall Repair - 10,000 points, estimated time to repair 9 months. Tower Repair - 5,000 points, Estimated time to repair 5 months. Courtyard Repair - 5,000 points, estimated time to repair 6 months Keep First Level Repair and refurbishing - 15,000 points, estimated time to repair/refurbish 10 months. Keep Second Level Repair and Refurbishing - 15,000 points, estimated time to repair/refurbish 10 months Keep Third Level Repair and Refurbishing - 20,000 points, estimated time to repair/refurbish 1 year. Outer wall of keep Repair - 10,000 Points, estimated time to repair 4 months. Moat Addition to surrounding wall - 20,000 points, estimated time to dig, and fill with water 8 months.
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I felt a little like crying, those prices were massive, and the time to build them would take that long in real time. But, at least it showed that effort was done. It must mean that the point cost is to give the knowledge to the Imps, and Husks. Then they repair it based on that knowledge when found, or learned. I¡¯d have to find a way to help them there, that was a lot of points, but for now they seemed content. I had Leo show me a detailed overview of the Keep, it showed what building were involved. The ones that I noticed first were the throne room, or gathering hall on the third level, the living quarters on the second level, along with a library there that looked like it had a great deal of musty books. There was a training room, and several empty rooms on the first level, and it looked like a door leading lower that was locked, the option wasn¡¯t present because none of them had entered it yet. That might lead to something good later, I¡¯d have to send one there when able. The Imps had taken up one of the surviving belfry towers on the roof, that was a little odd, but the Husks seemed to beat the Imps if they were around doing nothing. I had a feeling the Imps would begin being the manual labor for them.
Sidnie, I have discovered something interesting when I looked at the local population limit for each area, in regards to the Imps. Rocky Crag Settlement Populations/limit - Succubii (No Variations) - 1 of 50 Imps - 1600 (800 Hell Fire Imp Variant present) of 3,200 Husk Claimed Ruined Keep Populations/limits - Husks (No variations - 38 of 100 Imps (No Variations available to be born at this time) - 800 of 3,200 This implies they have split, but retain the ability to gain that population, it also implies that the Imps with the Husks will not be able to gain Hell Fire Imps without one being present within their population, or one being bred by accident. This opens a new possibility for us later as we expand the Demons to cover the area.
I grinned as well, I could tell Leo was happy, and so was I. This opened up possibilities for me to adapt each individual Imp Tribe I separated and created to their new environment without having to worry about ruining the chances for survival of the new tribes through Variants of previous areas. This opened up the option of sending out Imps to several areas, and seeing how they thrives, and what, if any, Variants occurred. The problem would be that they would likely begin creating several factions within the Race. I didn¡¯t want my cute Demons to fight each other like that. I¡¯d think of something though, I knew I would eventually. For now, we focused on the Ruin area. ¡°Leo, can we have any of the repairs yet?¡±
With our current point count, we can safely afford the Wall Repair, I feel the safety of the Keep should begin as soon as possible, and we can purchase the knowledge for the towers. Beyond that, I can add a patrol shift for the Husks, though I will limit it for now. The females took the hardest hit in the fighting, and they must be used to breed. Furthermore, if you take control of any of them over time, and use any knowledge you learn of building they can begin without spending points. I shall assist you in finding relevant materials for this if you wish.
I nodded a little. ¡°Please do. Also, start the patrols, and increase the the reproduction rate with 50 points to get them closer to their limit. What is the time the newborns spend in the tummy? Also keep an eye on the local Predator and Prey populations, along with their main areas. I would like to not have something major happen like when I used Fluffy on the Cougar again. At least not yet.¡± Leo said the gestation period was normally five days, but with the speed increase they would reach at least 60 before it ended, with several reaching juvenile stage. The Husks birthed two young at a time, twins it seemed, so it would help later. I had him also do the Reproduction increase for the Imps in both place, the Ruin and Settlement for now to get those populations backup. I could not afford to make anymore Succubii for the time being either, so we spent the next few hours discussing what we had learned, and it allowed Leo a greater understanding of the Husks, he also made odd remarks about making sure what happened with the Hell Hounds didn¡¯t happen again. Around 3 P.M we finished, and that¡¯s when Mommy called saying that Jessica and Franny were here. I smiled, and rushed down the stairs and was greeting by both of them saying hello to me. I smiled, I had missed them. I rushed up and gave each a hug before telling Mommy thank you, and dragging them upstairs with me. I wanted to show them what I did as well! They both looked confused, normally it was them dragging me around, but I had missed them a very great deal, and was to excited about what I had learned! When we got to my room, I explained it all to them, and both my own and Leo¡¯s theory about how this could help us grow further, maybe even allowing us to shorten the time we had to wait between upgrades in the future. The main problem from my viewpoint was that if I did this, before long the entire current ¡®continent¡¯ of Leo¡¯s Dungeon World would be filled with Demons, and that would mean I could not safely start new Races, even with Table expansions. The Demons would be just too strong for the others to survive and flourish, unless another island mass formed, which was relatively rare in all honesty. Franny, and Jessica just said that was amazing! They were happy that I had discovered something new about the Demon Race. It didn¡¯t work as well for Starter and Adept Races because their point costs were low and manageable so populations stayed the same regardless of how often they expanded, the only change that happened was how much a town/den/area could hold. They set up their portable tables, and hooked the A.I¡¯s together, and I saw Leo send a prompt thanking them, then went to talk with the other A.I. I did wonder what they did together, but went back to my excited retelling of the fight, as well as the results and what it opened up option wise! Jessica was the most intrigued, because her Pits had a similar occurrence though mostly just on how many rooms were within controlling the amount of Ghouls that could be spawned at any point at time, and how fast they reanimated. Franny was less interested, but that was mostly because she wanted to build her town herself while controlling her favorite creature. Once I finished retelling, they debated on pros and cons with me, and we had fun. But after a little while, I changed the subject. We had forgotten the main reason for their visit, aside from seeing me. ¡°What was it you wanted to show me, guys?¡± I asked scooting closer to them, and smiling. Jessica went first, her smile was really big, she got that smile when she discovered something fun to play with. She had her A.I, Lucifer, show a large image of a cold, and odd looking thing with white hair, and I frowned. I¡¯d seen it before, in a few of the advanced tournaments, but...more finished looking, and I could not remember what it was. I finally asked her, and she almost bounced with happiness. ¡°I got a Lesser Vampire! It evolved from my Steel Ghoul as well, and it¡¯s a variant one! It seems to have more affinity with metal in general, and is very strong. I¡¯ve seen advanced players with the Vampire Species, but no one ever says why, or how, they got them. I found out!¡± She grinned, and zipped her lips. Franny and I both called her mean for keeping it a secret. But she had somehow gotten a really rare Undead Species through Ghouls, normally people received the Tier 3 Vampire which was just an off shoot toward making a Lich, the actual Species itself had caste systems and when you unlocked them, you could advance the Lesser Vampire up a chain. There were rumors a Master Player had a Dhampir as well, a rare offshoot of the Vampire Species that was on par with the Greater Vampires. The Undead were actually a confusing Race for the starter options. They had a lot of potential, and evolutionary paths depending on both the natural creatures occurring within the Dungeon World, and the Players skill. I poked Jessica¡¯s nose after a bit and went boop. She laughed, and told us that she had spent almost all her points to unlock the Vampire as a spawn from the Pits, which had in turn needed upgraded separately into graveyards. She also showed us her control area inside her Dungeon World, she had taken up the entire lower southern side with the Undead, and said that would be her Races Nation later. She planned to use the Rare Lesser Vampire, and it¡¯s evolutions to create an Undead Kingdom. She was so excited, it got both Franny and I excited as well. Franny spoke up next, doing much the same with her A.I. She showed an image of the Kobolds though. She had reached her desired Species Path, but another image showed up as well. It was a wolf, but a very large, black wolf with silver fur markings. It was a Dire Wolf. I blinked, those were uncommon, but seen often. I was just surprised she had acquired a Species of Wolf based on strength. I asked her as much, of course. ¡°I felt that after seeing a few other fights on the T.V and of the older kids at school, I should plan ahead. My Kobolds are in the process of building a town, with my help, and the Dire Wolves I have had tamed to some extent to help them fight on hunts. I¡¯ve been introducing a Roman culture aspect onto my Kobolds as well. Since History told us they were both a military power, and technology explorers, I wanted to travel both routes. It will be worth all the effort.¡± I smiled at her, she was right, she always enjoyed doing everything she could to learn more. I often wished I was as intelligent as Franny, but I loved her for it all the same. Same with Jessica. We talked for a while longer, and they finally said they had noticed a sharp decrease in the points they acquired now. Daddy¡¯s limiter must be kicking in now. THey pouted about it, but felt it was more of a challenge, and instead were actually taking control of their favorites more and learning more to advance some aspects without the need for points. I smiled at them, but avoided my experience. I doubted Daddy would want me talking about it much right now. Eventually, they left, after eating Dinner with us first. I made them promise to visit again, sooner this time, or I would be mean and poke them. They promised they would, and laughed as they left. I went back in to see Mommy smiling at me, and I rushed to give her a hug. ¡°Night Mommy!¡± ¡°Goodnight Sweetheart, have sweetdreams¡± --------------------One Week Later ----------------------- I was looking at the Ruin, the repairs were going smoothly, and I had learned enough to help the Imps understand how to use tools and repair the furniture, or make new ones. With Leo¡¯s help, so a lot of the costs were cut in half, for the repairing of each level. The furnishing had been a big part. The price reduction allowed me to purchase the rest of the repairs as well. It showed progress, but would take a long time to complete all the same. The interesting thing however was that the Imps had birthed a Variant, the Rock Bitter. The ability to make this common, and it now stated for the Ruin Imps, cost 12,000 points, because i had unlocked the Hell Fire before. I had purchased it, and it took the majority of my points once the repairs were purchased. I was very happy the costs had been reduced by half with some knowledge. The Rock Bitter was a wingless version of the Common Imp. They had a longer snout and kind of looked like weird monkey puppies. They were very strong, and the skin was covered in an outer stone layer. They seemed adept at repairing stone structures as well, enough that a few weeks had been shaved off the countdown for the Wall and Tower repairs. The Husks also birthed a very odd Variant, it stated in the book it was just an uncommon, but I felt it fit them very well. The Rockhide Husk. The grey ashe like skin gained a kind of stone grey color, and an outer layer of stone at vital areas on the Husk Body. Kind of like a naturally formed armor. They were stronger than the common as well, I had two that had been born Naturally, the first had been a Female I named Obsidian, because she had a black mark on her Forehead. Beyond the simple skin change, and increased strength, the RockHide were more or less the same as the Husks themselves. Maybe an inch or two taller, I couldn¡¯t tell though. They varied greatly in terms of height, from six feet, to seven feet. I could not increase their population, and it wasn¡¯t really needed right now, so I left it alone. They routinely went out and fought packs of Wolves, Cougars, and a few odd Undead that seemed to spawn every now and then. They lost a lot of their number, but had begun showing an aptitude for smithing, and forging weak weapons out of the broken materials left by the Skeleton horde they had fought to claim the Ruin, and the ones that spawned. The books helped, though they tended to make the Rock Bitters do this, they showed and increased ability with it as well. I enjoyed watching them build, and repair the Ruin, I had of course checked on Red, and the Imps, they had started increasing the Settlement on their own. It was becoming a kind of Village to hold the larger number of Imps. They mostly were working on increasing the walls, and adding a few towers to the walls. Each of which quickly was consumed by the black rock that had formed before, and it grew with it. I had also added two more Succubii, Red had seemed a little lonely. Leo no longer ever showed me Red unless she was alone now either. Fluffy had solidified the majority of the area he ran as well, he was systematically pushing the Wolf Packs toward where that first Boss was. I was worried about that, but Leo said it should be fine for now, he was monitoring the situation. Fluffy had also stopped his aggressive push as well. We had also learned of an option, it had been unlocked after we had set up the separate tribe of Imps with the Husks.
Congratulations! You have successfully managed to create a method of point accumulation that has shown a surprising success rate in testing, it has also aided us in understanding methods of Demon use. We at Dungeon Inc. wish to thank you for this, and have allowed the option to increase the lifespan of select creatures for a hefty point sum, We hope you continue to enjoy our product, forever Grow!
I had, at the time, freaked out a little. Leo had explained that the ¡®Creator¡¯ Daddy had put us on the beta testing list to help for the release date of the Demons later this month. He had done this the other day when he visited. Sneaky Daddy! But I¡¯d let it go, Mommy had made him almost cry, and I had saved him with cuddles! The point cost to increase any Creature''s lifespan was 9000 points. It did not increase, but it increased it by 2 months. So it was a choice, I was going to keep Fluffy and Red alive, of course, and probably Obsidian, she was showing a remarkable aptitude for leading the Husks with her brother, I never named him. I may increase his as well. I¡¯d have to soon, Fluffy¡¯s life span would only last another month. And I would have no where near the points to evolve him and reset it with an increase by then, not with everything else that needed doing. It would be cheaper this way. I had decided to do that, and with the choice made, and Leo made aware, we worked the rest of the day on micromanaging the different Species slowly, and working toward the new goal of learning more about the Species themselves.
Hello folks. Here is chapter 17, tomorrow you get 18 and the first time skip. You will receive another 10 Chapters before book 1 ends and I begin the high school phase. It shall be a truly fun time, and the simple book size of book 2 is a little frightening. Small sneak peak, we begin having slice of life scenes, Sids reality, her interactions, her budding Romance portions hahaha. Further more, I am working on something that this Fiction has inspired, and will promote it a little in each of the following chapters. I have not decided on a name, and it will not be released until after book one ends. But it will be a fun, very adult, series. As always, much love and cookies! Chapter Eighteen: Birthday Blues August 1, 3218 I was lying at the foot of my bed, arms crossed under my chin and watching the Dungeon world, a year had gone by, I also turned 11 today. Daddy was late, again. Ever since they announced the Demon Race officially, he has been bogged down with requests for them to be made available for purchase, along with other things I didn¡¯t want to think about. The fact he also announced the new Race, Angels, about a month later created another mass of crazy people bogging him down at work made me upset as well. I missed him, and he knew today was important for me. It was the one day a year he promised to always be here for. Well, it was here, and Daddy wasn¡¯t around. I was moping, and I knew it, but he had promised me. I sighed and rolled over onto my back, and let my head hang off the side of the bed, my hair falling in a wave to the floor. I wiggled my head and made it create a waving days that made me smile a little. Jessica and Franny had already come and gone. I¡¯d enjoyed our time immensely, and we had played, watched a new tournament, had cake and ice cream. They had grown taller than me, and Franny was apparently beginning to get hit on a lot at school, she was a ¡®budding¡¯ young lady, according to Mommy. I felt it was because her boobs had grown again. I grinned at that thought, she was embarrassed about it, but it was funny. Jessica told me that they always stared at her chest, and that had made her blush. I¡¯d found it cute, so I picked on her at the time as well. I got up, looking at the clock. 9:50 P.M. I sighed, Daddy probably would not show up. I reached over and grabbed the Skeleton Doll I had gotten from Jessica last year and snuggled it while returning to look at Leo¡¯s budding Dungeon World. I had spent the last year reading, researching, and developing my Demons. I¡¯d increased the lifespan of Fluffy, Red, Obsidian, and her Brother Frag to survive this long. It had cost a decent amount of points each time, but was worth it. They were my favorites, and I loved them. They had also finished repairing the keep, weeks ahead of schedule because of the increase aptitude of the Rock Bitters, and Common Imps in that area. We had also discovered the lower section of the keep was a dungeon area, and held a treasury, and an underground armory. The weapons were mostly decayed beyond repair, but they had, had materials, and methods of using them transcribed in the armory. It had increased the Husks presence, and power immensely. The Library, the one I had helped speed along, held mostly books on the culture of the previous tenants, and the Husks had actually begun forming along those lines. They began creating Houses within their population, four of them, and each fought the other for more power. Obsidians was currently the leading house. The Library also had mathematics, as well as a few philosophy books. The Imps were more interested in them, and once they began learning from that it increased the intelligence level slowly, as well as gave them better ways to repair the walls, and Keep itself. The really interesting part had happened a few days ago, when the final repair was done. The entire Keep changed almost instantly, the accumulated Year of Demon Energy forced it to rapidly change, along with about a mile of the land surrounding it. It was like the Ruin needed fully repaired before it would begin gaining the corruption, and once it did, it all changed instantly in a massive overload of it. The Keep looking like a huge spire of molten rock now, and the terrain was vastly different from the green life just outside the slowly growing corruption border. No natural tree life remained there, it was twisted, and corrupted, and even some of the natural occurring prey and predator species had changed, mutating an extra head for a bunny, or having fangs and become carnivorous. A cave within the area had even spawned a pale gray Imp tribe, we learned we could not control it, but they were vicious, and attacked anything that came near. The Husks made a sport of pitting captured ones against their common Imps, and fighting them. I never watched these though, it made me sad. Though Obsidian had slowly begun putting a stop to it. I think when I controlled her, and my emotions ran a little when I knew it was happening, the leak forced her to change. Fluffy, and his territory had changed as well. It was now directly split between the Wolf Boss that had grown stronger, and a large single pack, and his own with him. It was split down the middle, one side lush forest, the other demonic and corrupted from Fluffy¡¯s pack. Red had solidified her power base in the Imp, now Village, as well. There were actual houses built into the Rocky Crag that grew and spiraled up, the previous hovels doing the same. The old birthing chamber had grown into a kind of large hall and Red and taken this as her personal home, and where she met the other Succubii, and Imps under her command. The walls had grown, the outward facing spikes, like the Keeps, were larger and thicker along the base, and had started growing upward. The Towers, like the Keeps, were numerous, though they had three towers to a Wall. They had formed a connection up top between them for the Imps and Hell Fire Imps that acted as Archers to rest and take cover. The last wasn¡¯t needed fully, though the avian predators had begun to make an appearance, a few falcons mostly. They still got attacked often by the Felines, the Two Tailed leader had become a Boss in his own right and seemed intent on fighting my Demons, he had become a Tier 2 Monster over the year, and always escaped when Red went out to hunt personally. The Lava pools in the area had grown a little larger, and veins of it ran throughout the Village. Fluffy¡¯s area had also begun to show a Lava pool formation, and a new Variant had been born for the Hell Hounds, a pure red version that seemed more volatile than the others, prone to explosive anger fits, but loves the Lava area. Lava Hell Hound, was the Variant name. It was actually a common one, I had found that odd. But the cost for making it a common occurrence had only been 12,000 points, so I had taken it when I found it. It allowed a variety for the Hell Hounds they had been lacking, even with the other Liquid Flame Hell Hound that had been born after we understood the method. Still nearly impossible to get one bred, even if Fluffy is the Daddy. I sighed, I had increased each of their populations as well. The Imps were very large, and I had stopped after making it 12,800. That was more than enough of a swarm for the time being. The Succubii I had increased to 300. Red seemed to enjoy it a lot, though Leo still Refused to tell me what she did. When I had asked Daddy about it, he had gotten a funny look and ran away as if he were facing the most frightening thing in the world. I had decided at the time to not ask again for a while. The Husk population I had increased to 400, and they were enjoying it immensely. It had led to a larger presence of Undead spawned Monsters, which they crushed whenever possible for sport, and a lot more powerful Wolves, Dire wolves were now common in their area, and the Cougars had become Pride oriented, and I think I had seen one with a mane at one point. The Hell Hounds I had gotten to 640. They were able to hold their territory now, very safely. I had been contemplating splitting the pack as well, but keeping them in the area to see if Fluffy retained leadership of both packs, while managing to increase the overall presence of Hell Hounds to 1,280, assuming both packs retained the population limit while separate if in the same controlled area. I looked at the clock, 10:30 P.M I felt like crying, I had not seen Daddy for nearly a month, and today was a day he PROMISED he would be here for. Daddy was an idiot! Leo was trying to cheer me up, of course. He had reached the 57% personality formation stage, and was far more active and active in our relationship. He acted a lot like a brother, I assumed, and a butler. I had no real idea if that was accurate, because I had no references but Mommy had mentioned it once. I just shrugged him off, and got ready for bed. I wouldn¡¯t wait anymore! I huffed, and threw myself under the blankets and hid. Daddy was stupid! I had fallen asleep, after a while. I woke up at 9:30 A.M when my alarm went off. I had begun using one so I could get up early and do my homework, and then sometimes surprise Mommy with Breakfast. I sighed, and rolled back over. I didn¡¯t want to get up. I was still sad about Daddy not keeping his promise. After about fifteen minutes of this, I decided I didn¡¯t want to stay in bed either, so I got up and went downstairs to see if Mommy had made Breakfast, or if I would be surprising her today. She was in the kitchen cooking, and at the table was Daddy¡­ I frowned, and when he saw me he called out smiling. ¡°Hey Cuddlebug, I¡¯m sorry I didn''t make it. Something happened at work.¡± I crossed my arms and stuck my tongue out at him before running back upstairs. Stupid! Mean! Idiot!
Sidnie, are you alright?
Leo was worried, of course, I had just gone down to do what had become normal. I sniffled a little, and rubbed my eyes. ¡°Daddy is an idiot.¡± Before Leo had time to process what I had said, Daddy came to my door and was knocking. ¡°Cuddlebug, let me in. I need to talk to you about yesterday.¡± I huffed, but said come in. He looked upset, I didn¡¯t know why or really care. Daddy had broken a promise. ¡°Cuddlebug, I know I broke my promise. I didn¡¯t mean it, and I had little choice. I cannot take it back, and I wish I could. I know you¡¯re mad at me, and upset. Mommy explained how late you stayed up waiting for me. I am sorry Sweetheart.¡± I frowned at him harder, he was trying to say sorry, but Daddy sucked at apologies, he always made them longer than they needed. ¡°You broke your promise Daddy! I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, and you promised I would yesterday for my birthday. That¡¯s all I wanted¡­¡± I started to tear up some. Daddy came and hugged me, I finally cracked after some time and hugged back. ¡°Why Daddy?¡± I asked after a moment. ¡°One of the interns ruined an entire code line for a patch we have been working on to release to the A.I¡¯s. My Boss said I had to stay and fix the entire code with him. I¡¯m sorry Cuddlebug, it was an honest accident but it made me break my promise. Can you forgive me?¡± I sniffled and nodded. He pulled me into his lap and snuggled with me a little. Mommy had come in shortly after to check on us. She shut the door smiling when she saw we were ok. ¡°Daddy, do you wanna see Leo¡¯s World?¡± He smiled at me, and nodded. So I showed him, every part that was under my Demons control, I showed him a list tracking our progress from the time he first gave me the Demons, and I showed him my favorites within the Race. Red, Fluffy, and Obsidian with her brother Frag. Leo talked to Daddy some as well, though I could not read the Prompt. Whatever it was made Daddy look very afraid, and he paled a little before looking at me. It looked like that time I had asked him what seduction meant, and he had ran away. Mommy had explained it later, because I kept asking everyone I could. I had even asked Dr. Fung, who had just looked at me, then shook his head chuckling. I smiled sweetly at Daddy and he looked like he might fall down from a heart attack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Daddy? Are you ok?¡± I was worried now. He breathed deeply a few times but nodded. ¡°Yes, Cuddlebug. I am, just realizing that my little girl is getting bigger. It¡¯s a Daddy¡¯s worst fear.¡± I asked him why, and he had mentioned something along the lines that every Daddy wants their little girls to stay the sweet innocent girls in pigtails and sun dresses chasing after them to play. I just frowned at him harder, and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your little girl though, won''t I Daddy?¡± He had smiled truly then, and given me a hug saying of course. Daddy was weird. He left a bit later, he had needed to return to work. I had let him go, it was my fault he had to work so much, and I knew it. I just never liked that he almost never was able to return home, and had thrown a tantrum because he wasn¡¯t here when I knew he would have been if he were able. Daddy had never broken a promise before afterall. I sighed, trying to cheer up some after he left. Mommy offered to get the recorded Championship match from the other day and play it for me. That excited me some, I hadn¡¯t been able to watch the Tournament much because I had, had a checkup with Dr. Fung at the time. I sat on the couch and curled up with a throw blanket before turning the fight on. I was looking forward to it, it was a match between two people who had purchased one of the many other Starting Races. One was using Insects, the other was using Bears. ¡°Here it is Ladies and gentlemen! The final match of this year¡¯s National Amateur Tournament! We have Ryan, the moving Juggernaut of the Bears! Then we have Felix, Insectoid Commander! As you all know, this match decides this year¡¯s new addition to the Adept Ranks, as well as the receiving of the Seldom seen Horse Race, and Adept and higher level Race, who shall win! Let¡¯s watch and find out!¡± I clenched my jaw, it had to be the Bear user. We were allowed 100 of our Dungeons Race for the Amateur Battles, as well as being limited to one Species and its first Tier evolution. I had only so many Insects that might stand a chance against a Bear. I growled a little, this would take coordination and planning. I chose the Ants, my starting Species. Roughly four foot tall insects, and their first Tier Evolution, the Warrior Ant. 60 of the Normal ones, and 40 Warriors. The warriors were nearly eight foot tall monstrocaties that were bred to defend the Hive Queen, once she was unlocked. They were fierce, and vicious in a fight. I had also chosen the Ants because of all of the Insects, they were among the most powerful based on the amount they could lift, roughly 10 times their own body weight. I hoped that would be enough. I had a few Variants, but the Rules limited it to one variant in the battles. I figured this would be the best time to showcase it. It was a very common Variant for the Ant Species, an Earthen Ant. Each of the Warrior Ants I was using was of that Variant as well. The common Ants I dispersed a few Earthen Ants into the 60 of them, and would use them for an ambush attempt. We entered the battle, and I chose one of the Warrior Ants, I could use the feelers on my head as order relays, and began issuing orders to the common, or Drone Ants, to begin digging. The Earthen Variant of them started, easily parting the earth several feet down, and curving below and straightening into a line. The normal ones dug hauled the excess dirt out, while shoring up the tunnel stability. Vibrations in the air, and the swaying trees in the distance alerted me to the oncoming Bears. Crap, he wasted no time, I hoped he exhausted the massive creatures stamina before they arrived. Damnit! I ordered the Ants into the tunnels and followed suit, they were several feet underground, with branching small tunnels, each tunnel dug up to the earth above in a wide circle, but a thin tunnel below. Pitfalls, the plan was simple, make them fall in, and rip as many to pieces as possible before having to leave the tunnels and fight. We waited, an Hour, Two Hours. Then it happened, a roar went out, and the thud of one of the holes breaking rang through the tunnels. Following that three others, a fourth, a fifth. I wasted no time. I sent a Warrior to each pitfall, and had them pull and yank. They managed to rip the legs off of the massive muscled Bears and without a method to stop the bleeding they would die. It was, at most, only eight of the Bears though. This was going to end poorly if I blindly charged out to fight them. I ordered the Earthen Ants to dig further along the route the Traps had been triggered, and begin making more over there, along with an exit tunnel. I could feel the Bears stomping around up top, and the distant roar of one echoed through the tunnels again, they had found the entrance tunnel. It was to shallow for a large creature to get through easily, the Bears were easily three times as wide as my Ants no doubt. I rushed the drones to continue. They were tireless creatures with no will of their own, so they did so. A few of the common ones died from the exertion, but it was worth it. Once the exit tunnel was dug out, I rushed out with a few of the Warrior Ants, five of them, and screeched out a challenge, clacking the mandibles loudly. What I saw when I fully looked was not good. Large brown Bears and a few small Black Bears covered the plans. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. He had forgone the Kobold version of a bear and simply went down the natural evolution, those were Grizzly bears, and Black Bears, the starting Species. Crap, pure raw strength, and the ferocity to use it. They charged, and I sent two of my Warriors to meet the mass of Bears head on, the down side to a Grizzly, getting them to obey was challenging. I¡¯d smile if I could. The loss of two meant nothing, and they did their job brilliantly, they died for me and angered the other Bears. I Sent the other three to do the same, killing them to increase my chance of winning. The Bears shredded them, but they got hurt in the process, then they reached the first trap, and kept coming. I had, had my Ants dig dozens this time, just enough to have the Bears massive legs fall into the main tunnel, and each ant below had orders to rip into the limbs. They did, and the anganized cries of the Bears, Grizzly and Black, rang through the Battlefield. It egged the uncontrolled onward, while the Controlled one seemed to be sitting back, glaring at me. Perfect, I sent signals through my feelers, I¡¯d had my Drones dig one more straight tunnel on the opposite side, and to the left, of where this trap was. 20 Drones came from the Tunnel behind me, and engaged the Bears that were not in Pitfalls. Meanwhile, every single Warrior Ant I had left arrived from the third tunnel exit, and charged the Lone bear. I lost almost every single Warrior Ant, and Drone as I called the rest up, but in the end I only needed to kill that one bear, and die he did. IN the mandibles of my last ten Warrior Ants, while my Drones died keeping the Bear Horde from reaching me. Though it had been close, a Grizzly had almost finished me, but in the end my Ants killed him, before I lost mine. ¡°Did you see that folks! A display in cunning, and a risky Gambit to lure the Bears, easily enraged, into a trap while the Leader stayed back. Brilliant!..¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± I said after the recording ended, and the Insect guy, Felix, won his prizes. He had used a very risky, and dangerous strategy, sacrificing his own Ants to ensure it occurred, taking advantage of a known Bear weakness, at least within the Primary Evolutionary Path. I had a feeling if not for the fact he could dig though, he would have lost. The Bear Race is nothing to take lightly. I had seen Advanced Tournament fights where one had a Master Race lose to the Bears. They took skill, and time to increase their intelligence, and focus on some aspects of their culture, but they were very dangerous to face head on.
Wow is as good a term as any, Sidnie. I feel his methods were flawed from the ground up however. He used a solid plan, but had the Leader joined the charge, he would have lost. It was a gamble, and a poor one at that.
I looked at the prompt a moment longer. Leo normally didn¡¯t comment on these anymore unless I asked him too. ¡°Why do you say that, Leo?¡±
Because he needlessly sacrificed his Ants on a scheme that had a 13% chance of occurring within any planned setting. Also, because you dislike that behavior. I have found three other Methods that could have been better to use in such a situation. I have spent the better part of this last year focusing on the Husks, the Imps, the Hell Hounds, and the Succubii¡¯s training to ensure that such wasted sacrifices will not be needed, unless there is no other choice. I have spent points constantly to train within certain parameters, and I have worked with you on learning new strategies to increase the chances of us winning with minimal losses once we begin to fight. You have shot down the idea of fighting Franny, or Jessica, and I understand your reason. So to make up for the lack of experience we both could gain, I am trying to ensure at least the Demons are semi prepared and trained to stand a chance against much more experienced foes.
I was a little overwhelmed, Leo had ranted! He hasn¡¯t done that for a long time. I smiled all the same, he cared about me, and how I viewed the Demons and hated them being hurt or dying. So that was the reason for pushing for more strategies and working on improving the Ruins smithing area, and unlocking mines so the Husks would no longer rely solely on the Skeletons dropping weapons and armor they repaired or melted down for reuse. ¡°Thank you, Leo, for everything you do.¡± I said with as much feeling as I could put in it. I had begun to rely on Leo heavily, for everything, including companionship over the last year/ Franny and Jessica had visited once a week, but Mommy had begun needed to go help Daddy at his work, she was a programmer, and Daddy had begun not being home for months at a time again. Leo was all I had for most of the week, and days. He still acted like a butler though, and was protective of me kind of like Daddy was. I smiled at the prompt he showed me.
I do not need thanks for taking care of you, Sidnie, you and I are a team.
I really wished I could hug him, honestly. But I could not, so we just talked, a lot. At nights if Mommy was still away, and I was scared, Leo would tell me stories he had read online, or would talk to me until I felt better, and could sleep. It had become greater, and more common, the further his personality developed. I could say with a great deal of depth that I loved Leo, just like I loved Mommy, and Daddy, and Jessica and Franny. I snuggled into the couch a bit more, and watched a minor Tournament for Amateurs that started the call for the first of the new season for all Ranks. Each Rank required a certain amount of wins in that division on small, through large tournaments to enter the National Tournament and have a shot at increasing a rank. Only a few in each Division per year advanced. It took three minor tournament wins to enter the National Amateurs Tournament, it took 4 for the Adept, 8 for the Advanced, and 15 for the Master Tournament. IF you managed to win the Master Tournament you were not increased in Rank obviously, but you were given one of the select 5 Races that could be gained only through winning it. The Demons were this Years prize, and a lot of Master Players wanted it, but I disliked watching those fights. It was on a massive scale, and hard to understand right now. So I had decided to focus on the Amateur ranks as they would be my first fighting grounds, naturally.
Sidnie, something has occurred within the Imp settlement, Red is...I am not truly sure how this has occurred, and because you tend to ignore her when you do control her she seemed to have been growing more Irate, but she is actually calling for you in her chambers, away from the ears of all the others. She has learned that someone listens, I am beginning to wonder if I should take another look at the Creator''s notes again regarding this rare occurrence, whether it is something that can occur within one used often, or if Red is actually that special and connected to you, because none of the other three you control have done this, though they are not as highly intelligent either.
That was scary for me. I had decided to keep controlling her but had otherwise ignored her speaking to me, it had obviously begun to make her angry, and she seemed to mope around a lot, but this shouldn¡¯t happen. I was very afraid to do this, but what Leo said a second later made it so I needed to. She was threatening to kill off all of the Imps, and Succubii within the area if I did not speak to her somehow. I grimaced, and went to my room, dreading this. Red POV - I had called for the one who controlled me from time to time, threatening to kill all within my Domain if she did not come so I might speak with her. I wished to understand, her mind was so infantile, yet she was so powerful. She connected the dots within my mind each time she took control, yet it never felt as if she were controlling me. I only knew because of the overpowering desire to protect, and defends all within my Domain each time she came, and the caring she held for us. It had even slowly begun to change me, and I did not like that. But I had no say, I could never push her out, and she had begun to ignore my voice whispering to her mind when I knew. There was another, one that could not be seen, touched, heard, or felt but it was there. It forced suggestions into us, like when the others separated from us, the Hell Hounds that now were outside our my territory, along with the Husks, and the Imps that left with them. I vaguely recalled the Hell Hounds, and being pleased such animals were gone, but the Husks, and the Imps, they formed and left without a word, and I felt when they claimed a place miles from us. I needed to understand, if she was powerful, yet infantile perhaps I could control her through the pleasures of my body, or another, perhaps I could warp her, though all attempts were blocked utterly by the other one I knew was there. Each time I sent a thought, before it reached it smashed into a wall that crushed what I wished to do. I had since given up on such actions, not it would have to be through speaking. I wanted that power for my own, or at least dedicated to my Tribe. I heard the door to my chambers open, and frowned, my tail lashing as I rose. It was Selene, she had saved me when she had been a Hell Fire Imp, now she was a Succubii, like me, though they were all weaker for some reason, and I attributed that to the ¡®Mistress¡¯ as I called the female mind that touched my own. ¡°Selene, I gave strict instructions to stay away from my bed chambers for the night.¡± I saw her fidget, she seemed scared, and shy at once...innocent. ¡°Um, Red?¡± I blinked, and slowly smiled, she had come, but in Selene¡¯s body. That name, I only heard it ever from her when she controlled me, ¡®Red¡¯ was the name she had given me, and a personal thing I had kept private, a name from this being of such power. ¡°Mistress¡± I purred, moving closer. ¡°You came, at last we can speak. But why did you choose to take Selene as your vessel, instead of myself?¡± That was truly upsetting, I did not need a rival, and did not wish to kill Selene, she was my favorite lover. I saw her swallow a little, the light bob of Selenes throat, the shy and innocent actions of a maiden like attitude making me aroused, but I restrained the initial desire. ¡°Be-Because I don¡¯t like hearing your voice in my head, it is scary, and makes me feel weird.¡± She had stuttered, and I felt my desire flare again, I wanted this innocence, something I had never seen yet understood, I wanted it, I wanted to take it and devour it. I had even moved to do just that, when a powerful and very frightening suggestion struck me, stronger than everything else, and it was very, very clear. Touch her in anyway, and it would end badly. I felt fear, and I did not like it. I stopped my motion, sticking my lower lip out, attempting to look sultry and use the little seduction I had mastered to make her come to me. She just tilted her head, frowning and taking a step back. No one had resisted, no one had wanted to before. Power! I cannot control her, yet, but I can make her support us. ¡°I wished to ask, why are you so powerful? How can you control me? What is your aim, your desires, your wants in doing so?¡± She frowned in Selene¡¯s body, confused, but answered slowly. So slowly, still fidgeting, causing me to try and fight the overpowering suggestion, to no avail. I was silently cursing the other, whatever it was. ¡°Powerful? I just...control you, because it helps advance your Species, and the other Demons. I don¡¯t really understand how I control you, and I just wish to watch you all grow, in relative safety, and protect you, and the other three I have grown attached to.¡± This time, I paused, frowning. She did not understand how, she did not believe herself powerful, and she was telling the truth, her entire demeanor spoke of nothing dishonest. Her desire, I knew, but to hear it.The control itself, it helped her grow my Species, the Succubii? The other Demons, her other Favorites? A spurt of pure jealousy struck me, that such power was being shared with others, no doubt the giant Blue Hell Hound that controlled the area closest, unnaturally long lived...like...myself? She had kept me alive? Then the Husks my Imps had spied, the two that lead them were the same. Well being the few hundred years we all had to live and grow stronger. We had gone into nearly a thousand years of age, all of us, and secured our power bases...because of this innocent caring for us particularly? It made no sense. ¡°You, are the reason for my longevity?¡± I asked. ¡°What is longevity?¡± How..Her mind truly was infantile, she did not understand words, the innocence, she was like a child, a child with so much power. I would make her utterly mine somehow, one day, but for now¡­ ¡°My life, you have extended it?¡± She nodded, and I was floored. She made it seem so simple, yet even Selene was nearing the very end of her life span. I did not wish to lose my favorite, perhaps? ¡°Can you...extend the one you control as well? She is Selene, and the one who saved me all that time ago.¡± I saw her frown, the lower lip sticking out unintentionally, and the seduction power seemed so much stronger while she controlled her, if not for the suggestion made by the other I would rape that innocent, and she would never know why. Finally, she nodded. ¡°I can, but only her. I owe her as well, she saved you, like you said.¡± Benevolent, kind, caring, protecting. These were not the aspects of us Demons, though the Hell Hounds acted oddly, from what my spies had said, when around only each other. They showed caring, did she spend more time with them, cause this change somehow? I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Am I the only you control?¡± I asked, feeling I knew the answer. Slowly turning the child innocence to answer my questions, simple ones for now. ¡°No, I control Fluffy, he¡¯s my puppy! and I control Obsidian, from the Husks.¡± I wanted to kill them both, such power, such raw untapped power, it must be mine alone! Time, I needed strength, and numbers. Time. The fact she called one Fluffy, it had to be the largest of the three Blue furred Hell Hounds, the strongest of them. Obsidian, that could only be one of the Twins from the Husks that led them, likely the female. She felt stronger, according to my last Imp that returned alive. I tried to talk more, but suddenly the suggestion was gone, and Selene woke up, looking confused, the Mistress had left. I growled, my tail lashing and flaring my wings. I had wanted to speak more! I calmed, after watching Selene drop to all fours, and cower in fear, I would get more chances, she had spoke to me, now she would be more inclined to do so again. I sashayed to Selene, walking around her, rocking my hips and running my tail along her spine, down to the rags that covered her privates, and used it to remove them, before taking her, venting the desire to have the innocence on her body, still holding a small glow of it, I corrupted that small glow throughout the night, and desired far, far more.
Here you are my lovelies, a bit of an early chapter for the day. The first real time skip, with a bit of a minor info dump on what has happened, some of Sids growth, and the surprise Red POV haha. It is also a prelude to some interesting things set to occur within the Dungeon World later on. The next chapter is a few days in length, or I will have it be a two day time skip. I will decide later on. But, I hope you enjoy this chapter, and continue to enjoy them as I progress toward the end of Book 1, and the release of something to show you all that wished for Angels, were not chosen. ^.^ As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Nineteen: Days of our Lifes Here you are folks, Chapter Nineteen! I will warn those of you ahead of time, as the title suggests, this is more of a recount of Sidnie''s Daily life through the year at key points coinciding with a few upgrades/evolutions. I have some cute moments set up, and a little more growth in her child like personality. The Demons have begun to be good, kind of. Don''t ask her Daddy, he will cry! hahaha. I hope you enjoy this Chapter however, and are ready for tomorrow/the day afters time skip. P.S I had made a mistake in chapter 18 with the Imp numbers, I have since corrected the mistake. I had them far, FAR to numerous that early.
August 15, 3218 ¡°How are the Hell Hounds doing today, Leo?¡± I had decided to split the pack the day before, and after coming back from breakfast with Mommy I wanted to see how the night had treated them.
So far it appears the guess of Fluffy leading both Packs with them only half a mile between them. We will need more time and observation to be sure he retains that leadership. One thing, the Hell Hounds have begun breeding upon separating the Pack. Each of them show a population limit of 640, leading them toward the 1,280 we had hoped to occur. There has been a development within the Wolf Pack that takes up the other half of the territory. I have seen Large Shadows along the corruption border, far larger than the Dire Wolves that had shown themselves. I believe we are contending with Werewolves now. They are Tier 1, from my observation, however the Boss has undergone a change as well with the numbers. We will need to somehow make up for this, aside from numbers and strength.
I frowned at that, looking at the two Burrows that contained the two Hell Hound Packs. The enlarged image showed Fluffy running between them right now, his two Liquid Flame Hell Hound Variant guards trailing him with a small number of five Lava Hell Hounds a little further back. Fluffy had begun forming a kind of honor guard around himself, a few days of working toward intelligence gain had shown remarkable growth within him. We had taken the fact that Red now ¡®requested¡¯ to speak to me again as a sign that it depended on their intelligence, and for some reason Red was the smartest of the succubii, even after subjecting one Hell Fire Imp to the same training Red received, and evolving her into a succubii. I had controlled her over the last 14 days, and she has shown nothing like Red¡¯s own level. perhaps a matter of time spent controlling them? Leo had several ideas, but had recommended focusing the experiments on my personal favorites within the demons rather than risking creating another as powerful as them within their respective Tribes. I didn''t really understand that, though Leo had tried to explain it would prevent internal struggles, and I didn''t fully understand why they would fight if another showed up. But I took Leo¡¯s word for it, and had begun focusing on Fluffy for the experiment. The increase in Pack cohesiveness, and Fluffy¡¯s own methods of utilizing the Packs in the Hunts from the first one we had done showed remarkable information that we could use. One thing that was interesting as well, the Lava Hell Hounds were common occurrences in both Packs because they were so near. Likely added toward the fact Fluffy retained leadership of both. This opened a great many possibilities in regards to Red, and Obsidian with her brother Frag. Though I had spent the majority of my points on unlocking further knowledge on blacksmithing for the Husks, and Rock Bitters. They had begun improving the quality of reforged weapons. I had also purchased the Mine option, unlocking Mines within the Dungeon World. Oddly, each territory of the three Tribes currently had access to one cave that held minerals of different quality and type. I¡¯d have to see what I could do with that for Fluffy and his Pack later, for Red and the Imps I had begun unlocking basic mining and crafting knowledge for them, while the Husks were already having their Rock Bitters mine the Mine for the precious materials, and practice making proper weapons for them, including proper armor. The materials found within the mine were Copper and Tin. It had taken them time and practice to mix it into Bronze properly. But they were now creating properly crafted armor, and weapons for the Husks. Obsidian had actually had a massive two handed axe crafted for her, while her brother had received a Mace and shield. The other Husks each used spears, or hatchet axes that had been discovered through experimentation, and the books found in the repaired library. A few of the Rock Bitter Imps had even begun working toward gathering books from around the keep, and within the lower area to place them in the Library, several taking residence deep within to maintain the books. They were among the smartest of their breed. I wondered what would occur when they were ready to evolve. The Mines in each Territory were also only two levels deep, but I had the option to dig further later. The problem was the cost to unlock new materials within the Mine as they were dug deeper into the earth. To increase the metal quality, the cheapest was 15,000 points. It only increased from there, though each mine had the chance to find new ones on their own, though rare, or by exploring and claiming new mines within the area or around it. The main point was I was bringing in a current 2000 points per hunt. This had taken a great deal of time and effort to have occur. It helped that within the Husk area stronger Monsters had begun appearing, the feline Kobolds had actually made an appearance within their territory. The Husks loved the challenge, and they seemed to contest the Undead spawning points often. They bickered over Territory at the edge of of the corrupted portion of their territory. The Feline Kobolds were fighting fiercely with the Patrols of Husks they had patrolling the corruptions border, slowly expanding it by centimeters every day due to their presence. The Husks had increased the Patrol size, and had even added several common Imps to the Patrols because of the massive aggression the Feline Kobolds were showing. A few even held manes of what I believed to be a Lion that had evolved into one. He was the strongest of the Feline Kobolds, and had actually managed to decimate several patrols at the border, according to Leo. I had yet to witness this, but I would probably have to take control of Obsidian at some point to help cut down the numbers assaulted the Husks. I had finally managed to set up most of the basics, and through research and with Leo¡¯s help I had a proper idea of how to help them advance without spending points. One option that had opened I would purchase in time, was the ability to give Red, and her Imps a Library themselves. It was under advancement and within the discovery section. I wasn¡¯t sure how that would happen, but I assumed it would be from digging an area out within the Rocky Crag. I smiled down at Fluffy when he reached his other Pack. He was regularly moving between them. Though both Packs had a tenuous understanding between them, Fluffy was the only reason they were not fighting, according to Leo, and I had to agree. The Pack mentality trait showed separate for both packs, Fluffy was the only one that showed both within his description when looked at. It was confusing, but at least for the time being my plan had worked on splitting them. I watched Fluffy play around with a few of the Packs younger generation. I thought one or two were his, the ones he sired seemed to be larger than Normal Hell Hounds by a few Inches, but none reached his own massive size. Leo and I had learned that my direct control of the Demons I preferred actually seemed to make them stronger, his system passively helping to increase their strengths. We had learned this thanks to Red. She had begun vehemently disliking me controlling the other Demons under her leadership. Selene aside when i spoke to her, Leo had said she had killed the one I was using to test the intelligence level. I was sad at that, I had actually like the little Succubii, but I could not control everything that occurred, neither could Leo. He focused on aspects, but didn¡¯t really see a need to stop the natural course each Tribe took. He had even taken pains to not allow me to see when these events occurred, I knew he did it thinking I hadn¡¯t slowly noticed. I thanked him silently for it. I sighed a little. I had even spoken to Red once more after the first time. Leo had told be careful doing so. Red had an agenda, whatever he meant by that. I also was careful anyway, her voice was disturbingly growing more enjoyable to me, and it confused me greatly. I had asked Leo, and he said it was a part of her growing strength. She had mastered a portion of her Seduction ability, and all but mastered her fire magic. Darkness was trapped at 10% right now. But she had been able to help the other succubii make the connection, and one or two of them showed a higher proficiency for the Darkness Magic. Breeding the Succubii was difficult, because for some reason the Imps could not properly mate with them, Leo had said something about Succubii being difficult to get pregnant because of the size. Leo refused to elaborate, regardless of how much I pestered. I had finally stopped bugging after about two days, but I was still curious why their height was an issue. I frowned, thinking about it a bit, then shrugged it away. As a result the only way to have the succubii population continue was to evolve them separately until a male species of the proper size was formed. Weird that height was an issue. I had asked if we could attempt to breed the very Rare occurrence of a Male Hell Fire Imp. Leo had stated he was trying, but had not found a way aside from pure chance to even make it occur once. With luck if it occurred, we could make it a more likely event, even though they were considered freaks of nature as it was meant to be an all female Species. December 2, 3218 Mommy lifted me up and I placed the star on our Christmas Tree. I giggled when she lowered me a little, then tossed me into the air and caught me after i finished. ¡°Mommy!¡± I said startled at it while I giggled. She smiled at me, and set me down on the ground. We had just finished setting up our tree, we always did it at this time in december ¡°Mommy! Guess what I finally managed to do!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that Baby?¡± ¡°I have unlocked the Dark Hound, and Lesser Orthos Evolutions for my Hell Hounds. it cost 35,000 points total, and I plan to have Fluffy become a Lesser Orthos, while having my other two Liquid Flame Hell Hounds become the Dark Hounds!¡± Mommy blinked, imagining something bad based on her expression, but from what I had seen in the supplied image it flowed seamlessly and looked natural, just like a normal Canine but with two heads instead of one. Though with Fluffy it looked like two Husky Heads, which made him far cuter to me. The Dark Hounds were thinner, kind of lanky and taller. The heads were more like a wolves now as well, they also only had one head. Mommy said that it looked like something called an Irish Wolfhound. I told Mommy that, and showed her Fluffy after I had evolved him. I had also evolved six of the Lava Hound Hell Hounds as well as four normal Hell Hounds into the Lesser Orthos, in both packs. I did the same numbers with Dark Hounds in each pack as well. That had cost me 8000 points, for evolving all the Hell Hounds, Fluffy and the other two Liquid Flame Hell Hounds included. Mommy listened while I explained and smiled at me. ¡°Good job Baby! Daddy will love to see that as well when he gets home. No one has reported having more than one Tier 2 Creature in the Demon Race yet, though only one other person has it aside from you right now. That Master Player, what was his name?¡± I piped in cheerfully ¡°George! He¡¯s the current number 1 Master Player.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. He was also the only Master Player I tended to watch. He was really handsome, and I had told Daddy that once when we watched together once. Mommy had laughed at the time, and Daddy had gone very still and looked panicked again. I giggled at the memory. ¡°That¡¯s right! He isn¡¯t as far as you are yet though, he seems to be doing the same method you have been though, slow and steady.¡± I nodded, he had said as much in an interview when someone asked when we would see him use the Demons, he had stated that he would not be using them anytime soon, he wanted to slowly build them within his Dungeon World, as well as practicing with them before officially using one in a tournament. After I finished telling Mommy, and she let me go on about George for a while we went to her room to wrap Presents. Mommy and I took turns Wrapping Daddy¡¯s presents and I wrapped jessica, and Franny¡¯s Presents. They were coming this year, I was truly excited about that. Mommy¡¯s I had already wrapped and went to get it from my room once we finished. I got Mommy a pair of Gloves she had been looking at, according to Daddy, I was lucky he was home to help me order them online. Jessica I got a Vampire Fang Necklace, and Franny I got a pair of Wolf head earrings to match their Races, and preferences. I hoped they liked them. Daddy, Mommy and I had pitched in to get him a pair of glasses, his old ones were really old and he needed a new pair. I eyed the box that was marked with my name, and wanted to see, but I had to wait. Mommy had promised I¡¯d love it. December 25, 3218 It was Christmas! Daddy was here, like he had promised, so were jessica, and Franny with their Mommies and Daddies. The adults were having fun in the kitchen right now. We had just finished unwrapping the presents. Mommy loved her new gloves, and Daddy had given me a big bear hug for the glasses. Jessica and Franny were both admiring the accessories I had gotten them, while my own present from Mommy and Daddy was an expansion slot for my Table, it increased the size by 5 on each side, so it would be 25 by 25 now! ¡°Thank you Sid, for the necklace, I love it!¡± Jessica had said this for the third time, and was smiling at me like it was the best thing in the world. I was just happy she liked it. ¡°Same with my earrings Sid, they are wonderful!¡± Franny just liked jewelry, a lot! Jessica actually seldom wore jewelry. They were both stainless steel accessories as well. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like them! I was worried you wouldn¡¯t¡± I finished a little softer. They both tackled me on the couch and I giggled when they tickled me some. Mean! I tickled back and we all three kind of became a giggling mass of goop that couldn¡¯t move after a little. The adults had watched us smiling, I think they were just happy to see us having fun in what was mostly a get together of adults. We talked after calling a truce. They had each gotten Tier two creatures for their Dungeons. Jessica had grown her Lesser Vampires into Vampires, they now had the full powers, though to a lesser degree than the Master versions. She had also picked a spot and made it a full Necropolis, a minor city of the Undead Race. She said it had taken her almost half a year to save the points for it, because of the limitation. In Highschool she would be just at the level expected. Would likely have another offshoot Species, and Tier two by then as well. Franny had made the Kobolds evolve into the BeastKin, they retained the overall intelligence from before, but now had greater physical strength. She had plans to Evolve the Dire Wolves toward the Fenrir route, but that was a Tier 5 Evolution, and the last they could gain in that route. She had a ways to go, it was a rare occurrence. She had also created a minor city based off of Roman culture. Apparently she had even formed Houses and a Senate. That she had mostly spent her points on knowledge for them, and the Evolutions was interesting to me. I smiled at them both, and told them about everything I had done, minus the part about how Red kept wanting to speak with me, and called me ¡®Mistress¡¯ for some reason. I had told Daddy, and he just sighed while muttering something about ¡®Why did I give her something so adult?¡¯ I¡¯d tilted my head at that, but let it go, Mommy had just laughed at him saying served him right. I had ended up asking if Jessica and Franny could stay the night, their parents had agreed and we had played the rest of the evening away before falling asleep, worn out, in my bed. It had been a perfect Christmas. Fluffy POV - Scents, sounds, sights. The darkness, and decay that was my domain was beautiful, and it was all mine. Two others like me, oddities to our Species, came up to sit beside me, but a small step back. Their tails were wagging, pups never change. They were my offspring, and regardless of the fact they were the age they were, they would be pups all the same. I was prosperous, I had met all of my Mother''s expectations and gone beyond. I controlled two Packs, a massive number of Hell Hounds, Lesser Orthos, and the Dark Hounds, my Offspring had become them through some odd sense of humour. At least they were my height now. Their mother had died long ago, many suns and moons had come and gone since that time. I growled at the one to my left, flicking the head on that side at him to glare. He was leaning down to nip at my haunches, a trick he had never outgrown. My female pup on the right huffed in amusement. I rolled all of my eyes, pups. We had grown, changed, and I felt it was a guided change. I had felt it before, countless times, a soft gentle warmth within me that came and went as it willed. It reminded me of my Mother, and I believed it to be her, watching over and guiding us. I remembered, barely, the time before I had grown. Our species was violent, cruel, and oft times pup killers. We did not like change, nor did we allow outsiders within our lands. We had not looked out for each other either. We had eaten our own in those dark times. But it had changed, the stories howled when I had been a pup spoke of my Mother, she was the first to change. They all followed slowly, each generation developing our mentality for the betterment of the Pack, rather than only ourselves, unless it involved a fight. Memories long past, fleeting and vague, but they were there. They had not been before either, my mind had grown, I thought differently. It had started several Full Moons ago. It was around then I had begun to sense the warm, loving feeling that filled me. With the greater comprehension and change I began to remember the past, rather than living in the moment. I had begun to plan. The Wolf, the beast that dwelt within my lands dividing line would not stay idle forever. No wolf would survive in my lands for much longer either. I had worked hard for the strength we now possessed. When they came, I would slaughter them, for what they did when I was still too young to stop them, for Mother. It is why I felt that the warmth was Mother. She had not been able to see me grown, and had remained to help guide me toward the power I now possess, and increase my potential. Loving, and warm. I closed my eyes, remembering the last time I felt it. It had been during the last Great Hunt. A full moon, we had found them that night, in my lands. A dozen of the large beasts that had howled their name to the night, werewolves. I had felt the warmth during the beginning, and it had grown once the ambush had been sprung. Protective, I felt the connection with my oddity grew once again. I could feel the boiling water within my body build and the steam exuded from my body to create a fog. We had shown the wolves who were truly the Masters of the Night then. We had destroyed them, though I had felt the presence leave once the Bloodshed began in full. Unlike Mother when she was alive, I did not fear she would never return, as when I was a pup. The warmth always returned, Mother always returned to watch over me. I looked at my pups once more, the first of the Dark Hounds. I huffed, pride was a small joy within my heart when I regarded them. They would grow strong, and lead the Packs in my stead if I ever fell in battle. I regarded the overlook from the Burrow entrance once more as well, it had been interesting growing use to the second pair of sights, and moving both heads to fight properly, then I turned to return, awaiting the return of the warmth. I missed it, just as I had missed Mother, before I even knew what missing was, my pups followed me within. We would soon have to gather my Guard Pack and return to the other Pack. I could not allow either to forget who ruled them, though the challenges had slowly begun to stop. Tomorrow was another Great Hunt, I would feel Mother''s Warmth once more, the ancients willing. Dungeon Population, Species, and Variant List at this time. -
Current state of the Demon Race Number of Tribes - 3 Area inhabited - Rocky Crags, Burrow, Repaired Ruins (You may apply names to these) Number of Demon Species (Variants not included) - Six - Populations - Imp -12,800 (per Tribe) Hell Hound - 1,280 (per Pack) Husk - 400 Succubii - 100 Lesser Orthos - 400 (Per Pack) Dark Hound - 100 (Per Pack) Number of Variants between the Species - Nine - Numbers present - Hell Fire Imp - 800 Rock Bitter Imp - 500 Rockhide Husk - 2 Lava Hell Hound - 60 (Per Pack) Liquid Flame Hell Hound - 0 Lava Lesser Orthos - 50 (Per pack) Lava Dark Hound - 50 (Per pack) Liquid Flame Dark Hound - 2 Liquid Flame Lesser Orthos - 1 (Further information available as you grow, and change your Demon Populations, and add further species, and Variants. Will be updated in real time.)
Here you are my lovelies. I hope you enjoy this Chapter, though it is somewhat shorter. I have also given you a Dungeon display of the current Species, their numbers, and the current Variants within the Species/tribe areas. Along with a Fluffy POV. Mature little fella, ain''t he? ^.^ As always, much love and cookies. Next chapter tomorrow or the day after, another time skip. Chapter Twenty: Wolves Vs Ghouls! August 1, 3219 I turned 12 today, and so far it has been wonderful! I woke up, and did a few things with Leo, he had gained a large coastline with the Expansion slot for the table, though nothing but fish seemed to be within the Ocean waters, it was to far from my Demons right now to require anything more. But it was pretty to look at sometimes. I had also managed to unlock the library for Red, and her Tribe in the Rocky Crag area. I had not named any of the Tribes locations yet, I wanted to wait and be sure of them first. But the method they had used to discover it was through digging a new area near the main building, Red¡¯s home, it was an ancient ruin filled with musty old books, though well preserved. A lot of the Imps had taken to reading them, and the succubii had made it their den of Magical learning. We had actually gained the first Succubii Variant from this process, it had taken her being born from one of the few Succubii who managed to have a baby with the male Imps. She was a Wind Succubii, she was able to control powerful air currents, instead of the Shadows that normally were controlled by Succubii. It was a common occurance, and I had unlocked it for when they acquired Demons that could have Babies with them properly. For now, she was the only one, but Red seemed to have taken a liking to her. Speaking of Red, she had discovered an ancient tome within the Libraries center, preserved to perfection, and completely black, the writing on each page was red in coloration. I had learned from Leo that is was an artifact, the first truly discovered, and would allow Red to master Dark Magic far quicker than she had been, trapped at the 30% bottleneck. I had smiled at that, she had been too demand to talk to me, at least. A small relief, our conversations of late had made me feel like I was being stalked by some evil predator that wanted to eat me! But the area had opened up several options for Red, the succubii and Imps. The Common Imps were showing an increased intelligence thanks to it, and displaying very weak magical powers, though only within Red¡¯s Tribe. I had managed to help enforce this study habit as well, and it made me smile. They were growing, and I loved watching them do that. The area had completely corrupted as well, within the walled areas. The Lava pools had combined to a Lava Lake, and Reds home had grown several stories, becoming like a tower overseeing its barren domain. A small portion had even been corrupted outside the Walls, just at the forest''s edge, but seemed to have stopped there for now. The Husks had grown as well, I had unlocked the Tier 2 Evolution of Pit Fighters for them, and they were larger filled out versions of the Husks. A mass of defined muscle where once only a half starved stringy looking creature had stood. They used the Imps, Rock Bitters, and Husks as common Labor and soldiers. They had taken the House system and advanced it into castes. The strong still ruled the weak as well, though Obsidian had stopped putting their own Imp against the wild feral Imps they captured, along with the growing numbers there, a few Evolutions had become known, though they were far more vicious and savage than mine. Leo said that all naturally spawned Monsters were as they should be, without an A.I or Owners interference. I knew he was right, but it was sad to see. They were cute, but cruel and evil. Obsidian had no issues in using them in their tournaments, the ones they captured alive at least. Obsidian and her Brother were Pit Fighters as well, and with the increase in mining, I had them dig a level deeper, they found more powerful minerals and had found artifacts of their own. Obsidian had received a two handed Axe made of her namesake, apparently, with a huge red gem placed within the blade. Leo had called it a Two Handed Crescent Axe. It apparently had the power to do something with that gem, but he couldn¡¯t tell because it was a system spawned item that unless used, would remain a mystery. Frag had received a Lance made of the same material, though missing the Red stone within. They were ancient weapons and used very effectively against the Feline Beast Kin that had once been Kobolds. The Pit Fighters coming had forced the System to create the Beast Kin, tier 2 Monsters. They had expanded the corruption within their territory as well, and the naturally spawning wild life that was used as a food source had mutated, they looked feral and demonic, like the wild Imps and their own Husk Evolution. Thought he Wild Demons were contained, Obsidian had struck them down hard in the beginning, and was using them as chained guard dogs in the more dangerous area, killing them when the numbers grew to large. I did not like what she was doing, but for some reason what I wanted only affected how they acted to their own people, and the Wild Demons were not their people. Fluffy had gained an artifact as well, he had killed a Wolf that was classified as a Boss Monster, though not the one that led them all within his territory that one was a Dire Werewolf, and avoided for the time being. The artifact was a stone, Leo called it a Mana stone. I had made controlled Fluffy, under Leo¡¯s advice, and had him place it within the first Burrow. The Mana Stone had fused in the center, creating a haven of Demonic Energy that the Hell Hounds, Dark Hounds, and Lesser Orthos, could use to actively use the immense natural Demon Energy within their bodies. Fluffy had used it to corrupt their land further, and at about twenty feet outside of each of the Pack Burrows, a wall of Black slab littered with lava veins had burst from the ground, walls. Fluffy had created walls around where his pups were. Leo had entered his mind to find that out. I smiled, and touched the large Image of Fluffy gently, he was my favorite, my puppy! He was also the one I had affected the most, according to Leo. His Packs had taken on a very interesting aspect, he had compared it to Native American Tribes from our ancient history. They seemed to respect Nature, in their own way, though only the corrupted Nature they created. They Were still Demons, after all. But aside from how aggressively they acted against the Wolves, they tended to not actively torture, or frighten their prey now. Fluffy, he really was much cuter with the second head. More to pet one day! I giggled at the idea of having his hulking heads on either shoulder while I hugged him, and wanted that to happen badly now. I sighed, letting it go. I had tried to send an Imp to Fluffy once, the second I entered his domain, Leo had cut the connection, one of the Hell Hounds had killed my Imp a second later. I learned what Xenophobia was then, and I wanted to change that somehow, one day. For now I had to live with them being separate tribes, and hope to bring them together someday, somehow. Once I had finished our daily routine, Leo and I went downstairs to eat with Mommy, and Daddy who had come home the night before. I ran over and hugged Daddy when I saw him, kissing his cheek. ¡®Good Morning Daddy!¡± ¡°Good Morning Cuddlebug!¡± He said while smiling and pushing me toward Mommy who wanted a hug too. I hugged her, and we ate Breakfast. Talking about what we would do today, Jessica and Franny were coming over, and Daddy recommended allowing a mini tournament between us three. I had declined, I didn¡¯t want to fight my friends Monsters, not unless I had too. But I was also very attached to my Demons, they liked their Races, but I loved mine. So Daddy had acted as an announcer, and I had been the cheering crowd. It had actually been fun, the rules were set. 20 of their Creatures, Tier 0 only, and no Variants. They could surrender if they chose, and because they had turned twelve a few months ago, they would begin gaining points like normal. Though Daddy cheated and rigged the system to let them both keep the accumulated points from this single fight. ¡°so they can enjoy it more¡± He had said. I¡¯d giggled, he just didn¡¯t want either of my friends sad at losing yet. It had been fun, I had oohed, and awwed and cheered at the moments needing them. They heard me, because they had both had their controlled Monsters bow before they engaged, Jessica had been funny, having the Female Ghoul she controlled rise onto two legs, and do a curtsey, while Franny had her Controlled wolf dance and hop in a small circle while barking. I¡¯d giggled at that. What happened next I had not giggled at as much, but was intrigued to watch. It was not their first fight, they had needed to battle in school once they turned 12 as part of the Dungeon War Course that had become part of our school system. It actually aided us in our school work, mostly Science, Economy, Mathematics, and management skills, among other subjects. From the basic setup both of them were using, they had gained a little bit of experience already, and against each other. Jessica was using five of her Ghouls as odd relay scouts, she sent them into the forest, set in Fall, and buried themselves into the leaves and dirt. The rest, she had move in a pack grouping. The way her Ghouls were spread out, the five she was using as an odd scout relay, when Franny and her Wolves got near, they would be able to announce the location. Franny, for her part, Split her wolves in two separate forces, and sent them wide around the forest. Pincer maneuver. I smiled, remember when my Imps had learned this in the first Hunt. Franny also had one or two wolves per pack several feet ahead of the main groups sniffing the ground carefully. Seems she was planning for Jessica¡¯s method of combat. They had both seen each other fight, and fought each other in the course then. I actually felt really left out, I wanted to be in school with them. But, fighting them was something I would not enjoy much. They were my best friends, and regardless of the winner, we¡¯d hurt our creatures. When they met in combat finally, one of Franny¡¯s wolves had located the furthest most Ghoul Relay on the left. The wolves savaged it, censored of course, and Jessica with the full grouping of her Ghouls went bounding through the woods toward the cry that it had let out before dying. Franny didn¡¯t have enough time to so much as retreat from the location, the Ghouls were agile and fast when they ran. Kind of lopping in their odd hopping run. The Ghouls smashed into the Wolves that were in the Left group, while Franny¡¯s other force heard the Howls, and had come charging through the forest to join the rest of the Pack. They had charged into the Ghouls from the rear, and had been met with claws and teeth as they engaged a prepared rear guard. The Ghouls had been surrounded, but the other pack didn¡¯t kill the Relays that had been placed, it allowed Franny¡¯s A.I to see their advance and help her maneuver them into a position of defence. It had quickly turned into a basic melee though, each side ripping into the other. I cheered for them both, while pretending that watching it didn¡¯t bother me. It did, to a degree. But they were good, the years spent prior to legal age for Dungeon A.I¡¯s were well spent, they were not as advanced as others with two year old A.I¡¯s, in terms of Race, but they had experience handling the creatures of their respective Race, and training. But the lack of experience and real fighting had made them turn it into a melee in the end. The winner, was Jessica, thanks to her interesting method of scouting with her Ghouls. They both received the points they would have if they had won, Daddy had been firm stating it was a one time thing so we could all enjoy ourselves, though the winner had gotten an extra 100 points for winning as the prize. It was fun, afterward, both Jessica and Franny had only used the most common of both Races, and nothing that would ruin the power structure within their Dungeon Worlds, so it was no real loss, aside from numbers. I didn¡¯t feel that way, each Demon I would lose would hurt me, but I also wanted to play and advance. They talked about ways to improve their early game, because they couldn¡¯t fully grasp the fighting beyond melee without experience. I had recommended Jessica actually make use of the trees, like we had seen when we first got our Dungeons, that Rabbit User Suzuki do. Jessica had thought that was an amazing idea, her Ghouls, while hardly quiet, could indeed make use of the higher ground that each forest area gave. Franny, I recommended sending small scout packs of two or three in every direction, with order to retreat if they found the enemy, howling for the others to regroup, while the main portion remained slowly moving behind, alert. It was simpler, but more effective than just splitting into two large packs and remaining easy targets. Franny had nodded, and pulled out a REALLY thick notebook. We had asked what that was, and she said it was her log. Helped her keep track of everything. I think I just stared at her curiously, Jessica had smiled ruefully. ¡®That¡¯s our egghead for you, always prepared.¡± Franny had just smiled and said ¡®Yep¡¯ I¡¯d giggled, of course. With them coming over at least once a week whenever able, we had grown closer, it had made me wish I were better as well. They always talked about school, and I had felt left out. But they included me in what they talked about. Franny had actually ended up dating Todd for a little while, but she had broken up with him because he¡¯d made fun of me. I had told her it was ok, but she had said no. Apparently no one was allowed to make fun of the sick girl that never got to go to school, and had to do things online at home. I¡¯d smiled all the same and hugged her. Jessica had ended up joining one of the clubs based around Dungeon Wars. The school had countless clubs for it, each dedicated to a faction mostly. Undead, Wolves so on and so forth. Franny had joined the Wolf one. Jessica the undead. They learned more about the Race as a group, and anything Uncommon and below that was discovered for Variants was shared. The Rare and above were discussed, and small hints given, but never openly shared. If it were a Hidden unique, they remained a secret and were showed off. It was a complex, odd system, but fun to watch, according to them. We talked a while longer, enjoying each others company while Daddy was putting up the miniature Arena table he had brought from work to test, and had used Franny and Jessica as the testers. Apparently it was meant to be used in the School systems from now on, a bit more advanced arena table than they already had, more compact. When he finished putting it up he came over and kissed my forehead and told us to have fun talking. He was going to take Mommy on a date because it had been so long, and he feared she may smack him if he were not romantic soon. We had giggled at him, while Mommy look scary, she didn¡¯t like him talking about her like she was a demon focused on violence. He got smacked upside the head anyway, and they went out. I¡¯d giggled again, it had been funny. They always did this before going on a date to try and get me to smile. The good thing, for me, was Jessica and Franny were going to stay the night tonight! I poked Franny in the cheek softly. ¡°Franny! What do you want to do?¡± I asked her when she glanced at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, we can watch T.V, I think there is an Adept Tournament going on right now, the Amatuer National Finals are not scheduled for another week so we can¡¯t watch it. I think the Adept Tournament is the last normal one before their National Finals as well.¡± I looked at Jessica, and she nodded in agreement, so we settled down to watch it, I had run upstairs to kidnap one of my blankets so we could all cover up with it while we watched. Leo POV - Sidnie was watching another tournament with her friends for her birthday. It was something dealing with the Adept Rank, and well enough beyond whatever capabilities we would possess that I found little reason in observing. Better to allow her quality time with her friends. Instead I focused mostly on the Demons. Thanks to Sidnie¡¯s planning we have established a very profitable point accumulation system through the three different Tribes and their hunting methods. It still hardly allowed us to upgrade anything quickly, but it was a quicker method than we had begun with. The Husks we allowed to wage their war with the Feline Beastkin all around their area, just outside the corrupted portions of their territory, along with the Wild Demons. They were the only Territory that had so many Tier 2 based creatures to fight within the Felines, and another semi sentient Natural Spawning Monster in the Wild Demons. The fact those Wild ones had taken the evolutionary route of the Husks made me wonder if they would follow that route, or if through observation I could gain another Evolutionary pathway for the Husks for later use. As it was the Husks, and Pit Fighters represented a huge Military asset for Sidnie¡¯s future plans, and I would guide them as best as I could toward her goal. I checked the basic methods I could do without her permission for the time being, we had more than enough points to do a decent amount with any of the Races, though personally I felt we would need to unlock Dark Wisps in time. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Husk A.I expenditure tree - Advanced Weapons Training (Allows for complicated fighting styles with their weapons to take form) - 4000 points Advanced Metallurgy (Ability to find rare minerals while mining increased. Works for all Demons within Territory) - 3000 points Advanced Military Tactics (Allows for quicker thinking while in battle) - 7000 points. Basic Training (Increases base strength and skill) - 600 points Basic Magic Training (Allows any creature within the Husks Domain to learn Magic through extreme effort. Ability may be purchased through Advancement Tree by owner for a considerably larger sum) - 50,000 Points. Basic Metal Smithing (Increases the likelihood of proper Weapons being forged) - 10,000 points Formation Training (Allows the Husks, and resulting Evolutions to fight in tight formations) - 9000 points.
I contemplated the options, the one I wanted most was the Basic Magic Training, but the cost would be too much to ignore, though we could afford it at this time. Something to contemplate and speak with Sidnie about. I double checked our current point count, a solid 97,453 points. The only things we could even truly afford in terms of advancements that required Points and could not be learned the hard way well and truly exceeded the number we had on hand. The cheapest, not including population increases, was 400,000 right now. I also did not wish to deplete a massive sum of our Points by purchasing more than one or two options, Sidnie would not mind that as much. I regarded the Husks, and the Pit Fighters themselves within their keep. They were forming a patrol, and Obsidians Brother, Frag, had begun taking part in them more often after the last three had been decimated. He was amongst the strongest of their kind, Obsidian went out often as well, but seemed more focused on building up on their resources. She was currently forcing their Rock Bitters to dig deeper into the mines. They had a relatively solid foundation for each possible outcome, for the more advanced options, so for now I would simply help in areas that would make it easier for Sidnie to begin having them do on their own. I purchased the Advanced Metallurgy option, to allow for future Materials to be found and used to craft stronger armor or weapons for the soldiers, and then I purchased Basic Training to help them build the foundation that could lead to Advanced Weapons Training. I left it at the 3,600 points I spent for the time being. Changing my focus from the Husks, I moved toward Red¡¯s Territory, attempting to keep from looking at the frighteningly intelligent Succubii. I had attempted to have Sidnie stop increasing her life span, but to no avail. I did not like the few glimpses of thoughts I had read while within her mind in regards to Sidnie. None of them bared repeating, or telling. It would lead to complicated questions I did not wish answered for Sidnie at this time. The Creator had been made aware, but aside from his minor hernia over the concept of Red having an extreme desire to corrupt Sidnie, did nothing. He trust my ability to monitor and maintain the situation. Personally, I felt that was foolish. Sidnie was growing at an accelerated rate, the continued interaction with her friends, the research, and the stories told to her along with the hidden conversations with her mother in regards to how babies are made, I had nearly had a heart attack once Sidnie began asking to observe that, luckily, I had a timely error when she did. The Creator did not see Sidnie growing up, and it would bite him in the end when he realized she had. It explained why he had me relate every daily log of her activities to him at least. A doting parent that was forced to be separate due to unfortunate circumstances. The Succubii in question was currently doing things that should not be seen with several of the Imps, and other Succubii. I checked the current table of expenditures I could purchase for them, ignoring the scene below as best as I could.
Succubii A.I expenditure tree - Advanced Magical Theory (Opens the possibility of offspring becoming specialized Variants) - 20,000 points Magical Training (Help progress what can be done with their current magical level) - 7000 points Basic Training (Increases the base abilities to further how much, and how often they may use magic in combat) - 4000 Points. Battlefield understanding (Allows them to understand when to flee, gain distance, or remain close instinctively after reaching a certain point in intelligence.) - 9000 Points.
There were more options, though the points were far too high to contemplate at this time. My only saving graces was that these did not increase in price. Advanced Magical theory would be the best option, it would allow an increase in possible Variants based on what the Succubii themselves learned and how much they learned before having offspring. That was a minor concern now, but would grow once we received male Species from the Imps Evolving along their proper line of Fiend. For now I purchased Basic Training for the 4000 points. I wondered why it was so much more expensive than the Husks, but assumed it dealt with the fact it was based in magical use, rather than physical. I turned my attention from them, and focused in on the Hell Hounds, Fluffy¡¯s Domain. He was Sidnie¡¯s favorite, obviously based on the fact they had two Tier 2 Evolutions from the Hell Hounds within the packs. I took a moment to regard the Culture they seemed to be mimicking through interference on Sidnie¡¯s part, though unintentional. They mimicked the Ancient Indians, the more warlike Tribes, the main reference when I examined the ancient History points was something called the Cherokee Nation, after the ¡®White Man¡¯ came. Fluffy and his packs were obviously warlike, in how they acted against the wolves, but they had an odd nature about them in how they treated naturally occurring Prey. The Husks seemed to be an odd mixing of Medieval Europe, and Ancient Roman cultures with the House system, though the Military was obviously European in origin. Meanwhile, Red and her Succubii were a female dominated society, even the Common Imp females had begun to run the show. It was a great deal like what the books referred to as Amazons. They dominated and more or less enslaved the male sex as mating tools. Fluffy was currently on one of his excursions between the newly walled off Pack Burrows, that was an interesting structure. The Dark Hounds acting as sentries on the walls made to accommodate a purely Canine Species, while the Lesser Orthos were the shock troopers, and main damage dealers in heated combat. That Mana Crystal had unlocked a lot of options for them, and for Sidnie and I together. It was a fascinating discover, and I hoped the others discovered something like it, not just a book or pointed objects.
Hell Hound A.I expenditures - Pack Understanding (Allows the separate Packs to work in commune thanks to Fluffy leading both) - 3000 points. Advanced Coordination Training (Allows for advanced and complex hunting methods to be learned easier) - 10,000 Points. Advanced Passive Demon Energy Increased (Allows for faster spread of corruption within the Territory, along with more unique changes based upon Pack aspects.) 5000 Points. . Basic Training (Allows greater success rates in hunts, and coordinated movements as a Pack.) - 1000 Points.
Hmmm, I contemplated the options. There was currently no need for the Demonic Energy increase, the corruption was moving at a steady pace already, any faster and the Wolves would likely mount an assault, which regardless to how Fluffy thought they would survive and win, they would not. The Wolves had advanced greatly, and the Boss was something that should not exist at this time, a byproduct of being the first Boss class Monster to spawn Naturally, no doubt. I feared for the Packs, as Sidnie would if she were made aware, but it would be needless worry for now. The Wolves were content where they were, with the skirmishes being a trading ground of meat for either side. I went with the Basic Training for the Hell Hounds, it would create a pathway toward Advanced Coordination without me needing to put the idea into their minds with point expenditures. I also went ahead and purchased the Pack Understanding, Sidnie would prefer that I was sure. In total, I had decimated our Point count of 97,453 Points, by a large amount. 11,600 Points to be exact. But We would make them back in about a week, or two depending on the take from each hunt. I ended it at that, and went to move my attention back to Sidnie, and the Girls. They had fallen asleep on the couch snuggling, with the T.V on. I would smile, if I could, with my view through the Watch on her Wrist. I went to speak with the other A.I, both had advanced and could fully talk with me at this point, I enjoyed when we were connected to do so, it allowed me others of my kind to speak and grow with, just as Sidnie did with her Friends. Obsidian POV - These lazy Rock Bitters, and their Imp family! I whipped another of the Bitters into action when he slowed his pace. The force of the whip strike shaving chucks of his Rock covered hide off to reveal the pink muscle beneath it. The Bitter cried in agony, but it would grow back. I snorted, the weaklings could not even keep pace while digging deeper into the Mines, after I had ensured they were not used as sport in the Arena no less, thankless worms! I growed at another that seemed to be tiring, already a dozen or so Rock Bitters, and Imps lay dead behind us. The fallen in the path toward new glory. ¡°Work you pitiful worms!¡± I accentuated the words with a whip crack. They worked harder. I rolled my eyes, Brother was the one having fun now, and I wished to join him fighting the Beastkin worms, but I was trapped here, making sure the mine was finished on time. I turned, and gave the whip to one of the other Pit Fighters, my Captain of the Mine Guard. ¡°Make sure they work until it¡¯s done, if they all die, replace them.¡± He nodded, and began striking them into a greater frenzy. These were the dumbest of their kind, useful only as slaves and manual labor for us. The smarter ones, we allowed relative freedom, working in our library, or the select few as scouts on a patrol mission. Those, I respected to a degree. These worms were nothing compared to them, and would die out in a generation or two. I refused to breed them. They were somewhat strong, were even what the first of my kind had come from, but were utterly useless to us now. We needed intelligence, and strength, not just a small amount of either. I made my way up the Keeps levels, toward the third level where the Main House Chambers had formed and been built over time. My own House, House Ebony, was the current ruler, and power holder. Though we were always under assault by the other factions and infighting for more power, I ensured we retained the top position. The fact that I remember, vividly, that I had done some things through feelings that were not my own, was a factor no doubt. I felt stronger when it occurred, and it had begun occurring more often of late. I did not know its cause, nor did I feel anything causing it beyond an odd sensation of emotions that were very obviously not my own, I only knew the results, and I liked results. Brother had stated he felt it once or twice, in one of the few times he had spoken in his life. The Power was strength, and with it we retained our longevity, and standing within our people. If that meant doing things like keeping our weaklings from fighting in the Arena to appease whatever it was, then so be it. My Brother should be returning in another few hours from the patrol, I looked forward to the report, until then, I had time to contemplate. We had begun seeing other Imps, and an odd Red variation like our Rock Bitters near the Southernmost border of our Territory, they were different from the Savages we found, they seemed to have an agenda of their own. Scouts, no doubt. I remembered old stories of where our people had migrated from, a Rocky Crag area that was the cradle of our Race, but had little stock to place within such fanciful tales. The Scouts were no doubt another Tribe of Savages that would be brought to heel in time. So I allowed them their little information at our Borders, far from our main Territory, and focused on the Felines. The bloody Lion BeastKin were the problems, they were easily as strong as my Brother and I, and far more numerous. I needed to begin training Elite Guard to fight them, but that would take time to properly do. Time I feared we did not have. If I could discover what those feelings were, it was as though they were at the edge of my mind while I did things so out of character, but I could not yet grasp where, or from what, they were coming. I would consult those that controlled the Library, those mystical idiots, and go through the ancient Texts within to find a method that would allow me to discover it. ¡°...., We have returned.¡± I heard my name called again, then looked to see Brother and his mouthpiece, an attractive Pit fighter female he had taken a shine to, speaking. ¡°Yes, I see you both Crystal. Report, and dismissed, I need to speak with my Brother alone..¡± She gave her report and left, Brother watching her leave. I sighed, idiot. More Rock than brain. ¡°She is not of the House Nobility, you may not have her.¡± He turned, and regarded me steadily, the heavy voice he rarely used coming out. ¡°She is mine, you may not dictate whom I mate with.¡± Stubborn, foolish, Idiot! He would marry one of the short lived other, I had not maintained our House in it¡¯s position of power throughout the centuries just to have it fall because he refused arranged marriages for some common born Soldier! But I would not be able to stop him, he shared my longevity, for some reason we alone held it within our people. It was a reason we were seldom challenged. No one wished to fight warriors with so much experience under their belt, experience that had come with age. I sighed, waving it away. I¡¯d talk about it later with him, instead we would discuss the odd sensations that went against our nature, and granted us power when we followed it, resulting from a pleased and happy feeling coursing through us when it occurred. It seemed to occur greater in me, but Brother had also experienced it from time to time. We would learn, eventually, and he had agreed with me consulting those that ran the Library and it¡¯s few treasures from the Ruins before they were finished. I would discover what caused it, and find a way to use it to my own gains. Until then, I would ignore it. I could do nothing about it now anyway, beyond gain power from the sensations.
Hello my lovelies! Here is Chapter 20, the next chapter involves another portion but is focused heavy on Dungeon things from Sids point of view. Also, the Dark Wisps will appear in that one. Following the chapter or two that covers this year, we move toward a little bit of a longer Time skip, and a much larger chapter for you hungry, hungry readers. I hope you enjoy the different personalities of the current main Dungeon Creatures, Fluffy, Red, and Obsidian as well. I plan for each chapter to have a POV from each, alternating in the order they appear. Anyway, the debate going on in the last chapter tickled my funny bone. Some are accurate, some are WAY off, but it was fun to read. No I will not answer them, at all, they reveal spoilers and I will not do that to such a degree. As always, much love and cookies. Chapter Twenty One: Dark Wisps Hunger! August 3, 3219
Affordable Purchases for the Demon Race (All trees) Dark Wisp Evolution - 2,300 Points Imp Population Increase to 25,600 (Affects all Tribes with Imps within the Population) -25,000 Points Succubii Population Increase to 300 - 30,000 Points Hell Hounds Population Increase to 2,560 (Affects all Packs) - 25,000 Points Lesser Orthos Population Increase to 800 (Affects all Packs) - 15,000 Points Dark Hound Population Increase to 200 (Affects all Packs) - 20,000 Points Husk Population Increase to 800 - 15,000 Pit Fighter Population Increase to 400 - 30,000 Points Lesser Fiend Evolution (Common Imp main tree) - 50,000 Minor Gargoyle Evolution (Rock Bitter main tree.) - 50,000
I sighed, still expensive, but the rest involved elaborate buildings that were nearly 500,000 Points each. At least with these, I could manage. I had no intention of spending points on Population Increases right now, or Imp Evolutions. At least not right now. I didn¡¯t want to risk increasing the danger levels in each area with a sudden Population rise, or another addition of Tier 1 Creatures from the Imps main evolutionary pathway. Instead, I had planned to split another Imp force from one of the areas, either Husk, or Succubii. But in a far smaller number, it would let them grow, and change instead of fending for their adorable lives as the System rushed to fill the changed danger. It wouldn¡¯t be much, but IMps were very weak, even with all the training I have done with them. My focus would be taking a large chunk of the Husk Common Imps, the weaker ones Leo had been trying to hide from me, because of their treatment, and use them to set up a tribe further out, at the very border of the Massive forested area, now with large corrupted Dots blotting out the green. It¡¯d be on the same lake the Hell Hounds use, though it is large enough that well over 75% of it is outside the Hell Hound Territory, and they would be far enough away from either Fluffy¡¯s Packs, or Obsidians domain to encounter them once I evolved to Dark Wisps.
I have selected the weakest of the common Imps, Sidnie. The Rock Bitters would not join when I selected the separation option. It is very similar to the Hell Fire Imps. They seem connected to the Tribe they were birthed into.
I frowned, but would be unable to do anything about it. Sighing, I told him it was ok. He estimated it would take three Hours of my time for them to leave, while he kept the Husks, and Pit Fighters from killing them while they left, which gave me time to go and eat Breakfast, and see Mommy. I smiled, telling Leo to let me know when they arrived. There was a small Ruin of an old town just at the edge of the Lake, and while I had no desire to rebuild it right now, there was only the odd Wild Dog there. No skeletons, luckily. The 500 Imps I had sent would easily be able to handle the amount of WIld Dogs, and claim the town for their own. I also kind of felt Dark Wisps were like ghosts, and the Town all ruined and abandoned made me think scary movies and that it would be perfect like it was! I shivered just thinking about it. I ate Breakfast, alone, Mommy had needed to leave shortly after finishing it. Something to do with helping Daddy at work. I sighed, feeling a little lonely. ¡°Leo? Wanna join me?¡± I asked, a little hesitantly. I didn¡¯t even know if he could do this while focussing on moving the Imp numbers safely through Obsidians territory or the more dangerous areas within them.
Of course, Sidnie, I will be somewhat slow as my main attention is split at this time. But I will be present for the Breakfast Ritual if you wish.
I smiled then, seeing his Prompt erase itself, but remain displayed through my watch. A neat trick he had developed if I were lonely, to make it feel like he was still present, which he was anyway, but this made it feel more real to me. I ate in silence, letting him focus on the Imps, instead of me. It was still better than feeling, lonely. I thought about what we could do with the Dark Wisps in general, and realized I really did not know almost nothing about them. I just assumed they would be ever hungering Demons that would destroy my ecosystem. The Book had little on them as well, which was a little depressing, but it would unlock more basic things once I unlocked them. I know I needed to also start working toward unlocking some flying Demons, more so because there have been Eagles flying around, Leo stated that they had actually killed a few Imps, from both Tribes, and even a few Hell Hounds. Apparently the Flying Monsters were not confined to a single territory, which worried me if the larger threats would begin spilling over Territories before long, it also led to an issue with the lake that I was sending the new Imp Tribe to. The Fish around the portion in Fluffy¡¯s territory were larger, and looked like something called an eel now. They were dangerous, and even possessed traits of a snake. They were icky, honestly. But Fluffy liked to hunt them from time to time. I sighed softly, a lot to think about. I had to find a way for my Imps to retain a population, and survive in this new area with no real protection, as well as make sure the Dark Wisps did not decimate the Ecosystem causing it to create creatures on a far stronger level to deal with them. It was complicated, and kind of hurt my head to think about. I finished Breakfast, and did the dishes like a good girl! Mommy would be happy for it. Grinning as I left the kitchen I began to watch a little T.V. Daddy was on it describing the soon to be released Angels! It sure had taken them a while to get all the bugs worked out of the Race. ¡°So, Professor, you were the lead Designer behind the Demon Master Race, correct?¡± ¡°That is correct Bob, I started the Idea a few years ago, and after several attempts got the method passed on to be implemented as a new Race for Dungeon Wars. Of course, I had to add in the enemy of Demons as well, Angels. It simply rounded it out fully.¡± ¡°Amazing, Professor, now then. People have been asking why this one has taken so long to release, any comment on that?¡± ¡°Well, Bob, the simple matter is that we had the hardest time figuring out how to track the Evolutionary Pathways that would be set, not excluding the ones that would be discovered through trial and error that the A.I and Owner have forced to occur outside our parameters. It has led to a long trial and error process, but as it had with the Demons, though to a slightly lesser extent.¡± ¡°Amazing, so you are saying that some people will discover Species not within the Book released later this year to help guide the Master Players, or that the company has no knowledge on? For Demons as well?¡± ¡°That is correct. You see, each Master Race is an odd Race. They are termed that because of the difficulty in both starting it, and growing them. But also because they seem to adapt and grow with the A.I. If you will recall the Master National Tournament Five years ago, shortly after we had released the Mechanical Race, the Player who had first won it had shown a Species that was not even named at the time, the Synthetic Species. It led to huge controversy, and expanded our knowledge of what our A.I and several Races were capable of. So we have been developing more and more Master Races to expand that knowledge further.¡± That was amazing! Daddy was awesome! It meant maybe even I could find a new Species of Demon not known, maybe even Variants. I giggled, excited to try and do just that now and surprise Daddy. Before I could begin watching again, Leo informed me the Imps had arrived, and asked if I would like to be present to watch when everything occurred. I turned the T.V off and rushed the stairs as fast as I could, breathing heavily when I reached the top i entered my room. Slowly calming down a little, I¡¯d overdone it in my rush up.
Sidnie, are you well?
¡°I¡¯m ok Leo, just went a little too fast.¡± He seemed to ¡®look¡¯ at me, but finally enlarged the entire Town and a portion of the Lake. The town was really creepy looking, decrepit and old. Perfect for a Horror movie setting. I giggled a little, but then saw the Imps on the outskirts. Leo had stated they had lost around 20 of their number on the trip, but were in tact as a small Swarm. The Town, after he examined it closer, held 10 Wild Dogs, and 5 Cats. A small number, but the Imps would have a problem fighting them and winning. ¡°Should we test the Dark Wisps, you think? ¡®
It would not hurt anything, and would allows us a little more understanding before combining the Imps with the Dark Wisp populations fully. I would still send in the Swarm when able, to add to the success rate of claiming the old town.
I went ahead and picked a few of the Imps, Twenty in total, split between male and female and moved them away from the Imps group with Leo¡¯s help. I purchased the Evolution, and watched as my Imps fell to the ground, curling into little balls and then they seemed to get darker, the Red in their skin disappearing, the black becoming the main color. The limbs combined into the body, and they became little black balls of mist. They looked really pretty, actually. Leo sent a suggestion for them to enter the Ruin Town. They did, and upon running into the first Wild Dog that began barking like mad, each and every Dark Wisp descended upon it, latching on like a tick would. In a matter of moment the Wild Dog was a husk of dried skin and bone. I blinked, and looked away. It looked like a mummy without the wrappings. That seemed a little extreme, in speed. But as more Wild Dogs ran to the area, the Dark Wisps split, each taking one, or a Cat when it showed up. The process was slower. I frowned, it was happening still, but at a remarkably slower pace, and the the Wild Dogs and Cats seemed to feel no pain now. The slower it was, the less pain they felt. With two per Monster, they just lay down slowly and passed while the Dark Wisps devoured the Life within. How was I going to allow the Imps anywhere near them? They would decimate the population in hours. ¡°Leo, can we...do something about that? How fast it occurs, or their hunger at all?¡±
I will display the options available, though I am not sure how any single one will aid. The method in which they hunt throws a small wrench into our overall plans for the area, and a third Imp Tribe. Dark Wisp Upgrades - All Trees - Dark Wisp Population increase from 200 to 400 - 2000 Points Dark WIsp Symbiosis (Allows them to create a Symbiotic relationship with living creatures, Unique option) - 25,000 Points Dark Wisp Mental Fortitude (Allows them to gain a form of intelligent consciousness) - 55,000 Points Life Energy Value Increase (Decreases the amount of Life Energy a Dark Wisp requires to create an offspring) - 50,000 Points Dark Wisp Fortitude (Allows the Dark Wisp to withstand basic magical attacks longer) - 55,000 Points
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.Hmmm, Those were the current affordable ones, a bit depressing because the price would go up by double for all others within that same advancement tree, while other trees would increase by 100. I was beginning to see the massive problem with Demons, more so than before. THe constantly increasing prices, if not for my Farming methods I wouldn¡¯t even have what I do. ¡°What is our current Point count?¡±
Currently we have 102,013 Points, Sidnie. We may have the ability to purchase one or two upgrades depending on the tree we purchase them from, but perhaps we should focus on the Symbiotic relationship for now. It would allow them to not actively kill and drain all life, losing their food source. Beyond that, I do not know. Perhaps the Mental Fortitude to give them a form of intelligence? From what I am reading at this time they appear to be mindless balls of life eating Demonic Energy, but if we can form a consciousness within the Species, perhaps they would act further upon the Symbiosis. It may require longer to expand their numbers, but the Imps can populate the area quickly, and with the Dark Wisp Lifespan being nearly 10 Months, it won¡¯t matter too much. The issue will be with natural predators at this time. We will need to repair the town, or at least add something to keep them out and provide a simple defence for the Imps early on.
I pouted a little, this was going to be hard. I¡¯d waited a long time to add Dark Wisps, fearing just what they had done. Had I purchased nothing at all, the price wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but as it stood¡­ I sighed a little. I¡¯d need the Symbiosis, just to ensure the survival of the Imp population if nothing else, and I would need to purchase the repair option for the town, or at last a wall. The Mental fortitude would help as well. ¡°Leo, what are the options for this town?¡±
The options are surprisingly less expensive, and time consuming than when we had to Repair the Keep. Likely a benefit of using the Imps from the Keep, already having extensive repair knowledge, along with the fact a town is not as large a problem as a Keep. It only takes a short time for Red and her Tribe to advance their setting along the Town route, after all. Though we do not need to spend points there any longer. Lake Town Ruin Options - Repair town - 30,000 Points - Expected one month repair time. Add a basic wall surrounding the Ruined town - 15,000 - estimated one week build time. Turn Lake town Ruin into a fishing town. (Available after repair) - 20,000 Points - One week conversion time.
Leo went on to say there were further options, but most were far too expensive at this time, and grayed out. I¡¯d be using all but a few thousand of my points for this, but I purchased the Mental Fortitude, and the Symbiosis, along with the Basic wall for a grand total of 95,300 Points. The good thing is that the two main purchases were from different advancement Tree''s so it advanced it by just a few hundred, rather than double. I winced as I saw the Point counter go down, but it would do it¡¯s job. I experimented a little by sending in twenty Imps, not liking that I had to do so, and the Dark Wisps immediately latched onto them. Just one to each Imp, but the Imps seemed...calm? They screeched at first, but relaxed. They Wisps must act kind of like calming influences once attaching themselves. I sent the rest in, when after an hour the Imps were not mummies. The Imps went in, and the majority went to work on the basic walls, tearing down and dismantling old buildings with a lot of ease, while about a third cleared out the large communal hall at the center of the town, throwing all furniture and objects into the street, the wood was taken for the walls, the rest was left to sit there. Leo cut the vision after that stating the Imps were doing adult things, and I stuck my bottom lip out and stomped my foot. I wanted to see! I said as much to Leo who began giving me Error signals. Meanie¡­ For the remainder of the time, I watched the Imps lay the very foundation of the wall that would encircle them, and Leo informed me he had increased the reproduction rate of the Imps with 100 Points to allow a greater amount in a day''s time. They would be nearing the population limit the Town could hold by then as well. After that, I went back downstairs, I heard Mommy come inside, and smiled when I saw her. ¡°Mommy! Did you want to watch some T.V with me?¡± She did, and we took our time enjoying it for the remainder of the night. Red POV - The last dying sounds of a pleased Succubii faded from my chambers, the elegant bed I had made my Imps make for me holding up to the test of a time related stress test while I forced my favorite of pets to become my toy for the evening. Selene, my favorite, lay on her stomach in a trembling heap, panting and moaning a little with each shiver. She did it more once I removed my tail from between her legs, and ran the very tip of its point up her body, along her spine, and between her half unfurled wings. ¡®Mmmm, Mistressss¡¯ she moaned very lightly, and I smiled, baring my pointed teeth. It made me desire for my ¡®Mistress¡¯ to be controlling Selene, so I could corrupt that beautiful innocence, and claim her as my own personal lover. But the other, that second power never allowed me to act upon it when I spoke with Mistress. It was the ultimate tease, and I enjoyed it, but I needed to have her, the only portion that saved me from insanity, and jealousy, was the small amount of the purity she left when allowing Selene to regain control of her body, I corrupted it every time, and reveled in the ecstasy of the feeling, the rush that came from corrupting that sweetness, and it made me want even more every time. I had begun trying to lengthen the Mistress¡¯ visits so more of that oh so sweet purity would remain for me to taste, and savour, allowing me the ability to pretend it was her soft moans and gasps beneath me, or ontop of me as I ravaged her body. I felt myself tighten, and spent the next several hours taking my exhausted pet over and over until I reached my own apex of pleasure, and allowed her to leave. Happy, but exhausted. I lounged in my bed, enjoying the ingenuity of my Imps, Hell Fire, and Common. They had done a splendid job with the materials, making a kind of cloth fabric based off of the rags we wore, even discovering a kind of creature with eight legs that produced a strong yet soft material that was made into more elaborate clothing. They had been rewarded greatly for such a discovery, they had been the first to test my bed and the new fabrics with me. Getting to my feet, I went toward one of the windows, looking down, our tower had grown, the corruption we exuded as Succubii expanding all around us the further we developed our magic and used it. It was already around ten stories, and would grow, our once small settlement now the equivalent of a city. I had even delved deeper into the mines, having the Common Imps mine rarer and more prized metals to be traded, or used, should the other Tribes ever decide they wanted to fight, or trade. I had to plan for that eventuality, my scouts into the Hell Hounds domain, that blue Lesser Orthos was certainly their leader, but each scout only made it a few feet inside now before dying. They had better luck into the Husk domain, though they two had changed into the Pit Fighters, their controlled influence growing every day, like the other, and my own. They seemed to be focused on the Beastkin they fought, and those nasty little savage Demons that reminded me of how I had been when I was but a Hell Fire Imp. Though none of us were so savage any longer. I snorted, leaving the window, letting the light breeze race along my bare skin before moving back into my chambers fully. I used my tail to open the book resided on a pedestal not five feet from my bed. The ancient Tome, it held secrets, and powers within. Things I would need to take the Mistress as my own, to have her focus only upon me. I had advanced my knowledge of the Darkness, and had begun testing it with my Hell Fire, combining it. I¡¯d forced a more adept magic user to attempt this after I succeeded, to see what would occur. The Succubii had burst into black flame and perished, a shame as well. I¡¯d liked her. It meant that only a few might be able to combine them, and the Mistress had no doubt passively given me the power to do so. I flicked my tail about behind me in irritation. If only that other was not present, I could have had her! I bit my lip to calm down, piercing the flesh, allowing blood to flow freely down my chin. I¡¯d have her, and keep her as mine. No one else would be allowed the MIstress in the end, and my plans would ensure it. That calmed me, knowing I would win, convincing myself she would become mine alone. I closed the book, and went to the lower levels of my great Spire. Passing the multitude of Hell Fire Imps and Succubii studying the arcane tomes we had discovered and moved to the tower. The wind one, her I would taste this evening, a tender young one that seemed to reflect Mistress¡¯ innocence. To corrupt it, even though only a slight amount was present, would be a wonderful thing. I¡¯d even allow Selene to join me, allow her to feel that rush once. I smiled, looking in on her, before moving on. Yes, a new toy to play with indeed. We had slowly expanded the Walls within our Rocky Domain, and would continue to do so until the entire length of these budding mountains was encircled and protects from those vile beasts that had begun attacking us. The fact I¡¯d been able to glean knowledge of projectile weapons had assisted us, now instead of javalines, we used bows and arrows. The downside, appeared with the onset of the wings birds that would swoop down to assault us at times. But we had adapted after the first hundred or so perished. Now the Birds waited for our Hunting excursions, I enjoyed those times. They tasted very good when fried with our Hell Fire. The mine I had increased to four levels down, though now we needed to be careful, odd things dwelt deep within the Mines lowest levels, hard carapace bugs that would sneak out and eat those I had mining from time to time. I did my basic rounds, acting the proper ruler, the proper Demon. Lashing those that were weak, forcing them to the walls for guard duty, picking a few of the luckier male Imps that would join me later, I wished to attempt to impregnate a few of my Succubii, I was growing tired of revolving around the ¡®Others¡¯ timing on changing a HEll Fire Imp into one of us. Beyond that, it hurt, I remembered the pain very clearly. When I finished everything, it was a simple matter of gathering my Selene, and my new toy and taking them to my chambers. I took the front with my tail, while I allowed Selene to take the back, and we penetrated her together, the rush of corrupting her through the night was glorious, I also had plans for the wind she used, it had given me several ideas for later. For now, however, I would take them over and over until I was satisfied...
Here you are my Lovelies! I decided I would not be lazy, and post this as soon as I finished. It is sadly a bit shorter than normal, but the next one will be longer. It is dedicated to the Wisps and getting them moving along with the final appearance of those pesky Tier 1 Imp main pathway evolution''s to combat the avian menace! hahahaha But, I will admit, I love writing Red, haha. She is my personal favorite, my little sex crazed strumpet haha.. Shall Sidnie remain a pure sweetheart, or will I give her to Red for a night? Oh the sweet evil Irony of what I decide to do mwuahahah. Joking aside, I see we passed 500 followers, amazing. Cookies for all! As always, much love and cookies. P.S - Thank you for those PMing me with so many options, and evolution''s, truly. I cannot use them all, because as this chapter suggests, the Evolution''s are not always the same for every Owners and Dungeon World hehe. I hope you all enjoy what I have planned for later. Chapter Twenty-Two: The disturbing oddity of Specter November 12, 3219 It had taken a while, but judging by how well the Imps, and Dark Wisps were doing, the process of slowly increasing the Dark Wisps methods of feeding without killing more and more have become a reality. Now we had a set pattern, the Dark Wisps, thanks to a purchase under their Species Tree would leave the host of the Imps without killing them, and they had formed a kind of consciousness, though even after this long they were still predatory, they actively drained all Naturally Spawning Monsters outside the Wall I had surrounding the now fully Repaired town, the only upside was that they seemed to target the strongest, allowing the Imps to deal with the weaker Monsters that assaulted the walls. In the time since I set them up, I had progressively ensured the Town was Fully Repaired, and even converted it into a Fishing Town. Oddly, this led to a Troglodyte Imp Variant, which I also ended up making Common, though like with the Others it was set for this Tribe alone. There had been issues early on with the Imp, and Dark Wisp symbiotic like relationship, one of the Dark Wisps had actually killed nearly 100 of the Population, Leo had called it an insane Wisp, it had eventually been put down by it¡¯s own kind because it was killing off their food supply. Before they did though, the Dark Wisp that had not reproduced had done so just before being killed, creating a Unique Hidden Variant Dark Wisp that Leo had called a Shadow Wisp. I frowned at that, and though I was happy the parent had been killed, we had only vague ideas of how it was formed, and the unlock cost of this was in the 15,000,000 Point range. A near impossibility to have happen any time in the near future. It was actually a black ball with a single Purple Mass swirling around its center. It was almost hypnotic, the way it moved. Unlike the parent, it seemed relatively sane though. According to Leo, and the others of it¡¯s kind left it alone, or rather gave it a wide berth. A few had been eaten by it by mistake while it was younger, before the consciousness had fully formed, now they viewed it as a dangerous one to be around. The Troglodytes had taken to fishing like it was breathing, they had lost the ability to fly, but were powerful swimmers, and actually seemed very strong, physically, stronger than the Rock Bitters at least. They swam as a Swarm Still, but were active hunters of the Eel Fish that had taken over the entire Lake within the Demons Territory. Some stronger variations dwelt deeper within the water, and the Imps did not venture that far down, but I feared what might rise one day. Leo had mentioned a Boss Monster had formed and grown at the bottom of that lake. Leo said it was a larger version of the Eel Fish, but otherwise could not see it. It required a Troglodyte to go there and survive for him to relay information through the system, apparently. The Troglodytes were cute though! They had long arms, and legs and hopped. They looked like Froggies! Big Black eyes, jumping everywhere. But they had a lot of teeth too. Watching them swim was actually a lot of fun. They were kind of pretty, like the Dolphins I had watched, when they swam. One interesting thing that had occurred after the Town had been fully repaired last month was a message I had received from the company through their monitoring system.
Congratulations! You have had your Race Conquer an Entire area through either Ruins, or claiming that spans more than 100 Miles! This has given it a title within your Dungeon World as the ¡®Demon Nation!¡¯ This will become more relevant upon gaining another Race once you are able, but for now all Corruption of the land by Demonic energy within this sector will increase greatly, the Wildlife, and Natural Spawning Monsters will begin to Mutate in some ways, though the Stronger ones, such as Boss Monsters, will have the ability to keep their territories clear of corruption until they are killed. This will increase the threat to your respective area from the new Natural Monsters that will spawn to compensate, but a bonus will be given to point gain by 5%, and you will be allowed to see every inch of the Domain, through your A.I, without the need for having a Demon survive a scouting foray. Further Perks are to be discovered on your own! As always, thank you from us at Dungeon Inc. for your continued love of our products, and we hope you grow eternal.
It was very useful information, and I had seen a remarkable increase of the Demonic Corruption from each of my three Tribes going outward, and growing. Though there were four points in each Territory that resisted it with absolute success. One was where the Wolf Boss was in Fluffies Domain, the other was near where Red had discovered the Feline Tribe she dealt with resides, the third was the Lion Beastkin that Obsidian fought so ferociously, The Fourth was the Lake. It remained just that, a Lake, the entire massive surface and below were whatever lurked belows domain. Oddly, the Natural Spawning Demons were growing in numbers, they had to be killed more often by Obsidian now to keep her watch dogs on the border under control, and they had begun appearing in the form of Hell Hounds, what they were before Fluffy, within his territory, as well as a grey version of the Succubii, and Hell Fire Imps in the Territory under Red''s control. Nothing had spawned within where the Dark Wisps resided, but I believed that was because their corruption, while spreading, was still confined to turning the town into a Demonic Structure, the Wall had become like the others, Black stalagmite like stone, with red lava veins running through it, though the inside of the town was taking a bit longer. Not a strong enough presence of the Demonic Energy yet I suppose. But today was mostly about how I would advance the Dark Wisps. I had the Points, finally, and I needed to purchase the main pathway for them. It would go a long way toward learning more about this odd Species of Demon. ¡°Leo, can you show me the cost, and our current Points once more, please?¡±
Of course Sindie. Our current Points count is at 89,987 Points. Dark Wisp Evolution into Tormentor - 5000 Points Judging by the name, I assume they focus on attacking their victims mind while attaching themselves to them.
I kind of agreed. The name sounded scary as well. If this went well, I might go ahead and give Red Fiends, I didn¡¯t like how much the Avian predators were decimating the Imp population their. Nearly 600 were killed in the last week. They bred quickly enough it was not the biggest issue, but they were my adorable babies! I picked the Unique Hidden Variant, no doubt he¡¯d be the strongest, and we actually knew very little about him. The species itself was elusive, and this little one more so because it would attach itself to living Trees just within the walls, and stay on them. Avoiding contact with the rest of his Species. I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was male, or female, or if any of them really were. ¡°Leo, pick up Specter, and give him the first Evolution, after you purchase it.¡± He did, 5000 Points went from my counter, and Specter, I had named him a few days ago because he was the most like a ghost, and so rarely seen, it just fit in my mind. The Evolution itself cost 150 Points. I winced at that, it meant it was powerful. The stronger the Evolution, the more it seemed to cost. The little black ball with a purple center detached from the tree, and kind of became solid a moment, smacking into the ground looking like a marble. It grew after that, taking on a humanoid shape, legs, arms, a head. But no defining features. It was still a swirling mass of Black, and that Purple portion was where it¡¯s eyes should be. I watched it a moment, it shook the head, and sat up, looking around itself a moment, it was clearly a male by appearance, then stood and walked unsteadily. That was odd, it shouldn¡¯t remember anything at all, we had not increased the intelligence only given it a consciousness. But it seemed like it remembered floating and was unsure how to walk. Red had remembered her past only after she had reached a certain intelligence level. It made me shiver, a little bit. I wondered what these mysterious Demons involved, how they would grow. I saw Specter slowly slide back against the tree, he was...solid, but he went into it, like he had before, only now when he entered it the Tree became a corrupted, and twisted thing. It had been corrupted in seconds. I gulped a little at that. Powerful Demons indeed. I selected another 30 of the 200 Wisps, and evolved them as well. They actually walked fine, and unlike Specter their eyes were like the rest of their body, a swirling mass of blackness. They no longer actually slid into the Imps either, they walked into Buildings, en mass, and after minutes they became Corrupted, Demon buildings made of that black stalagmite material. When the entire town was corrupted, another rush of the black Demon Energy went out from the walls, and coated Yards of the area outside the walls, instantly corrupting them, and spread from there more slowly. When it was done, the Tormentors actually split, a group, clearly female in body shape, entered the Imps and Troglodytes of their choices, and the males went to the wall, flowing into them, causing the Walls to grow and twist further, a far more advanced form of corruption, the walls on the screen the Leo had up of the Town overlay showed they had become medium Walls in seconds, growing and twisting, towers being added onto them. The central building became it¡¯s own form of keep, and the town became an...outpost, by name. I frowned, what on earth? Leo was just as baffled, the book stated they adapted their environment based on a predatory like instinct to combat a threat they felt was coming, or would be coming in the near future, a kind of precognisant ability, I had him explain that word. Telling the future. Well, that was a little frightening. When they finished there, the males left the walls, and went to feed on the Imps, as the females had, but were pairing up with already inhabited hosts. So they required both to have babies now. The Imps, and Troglodytes seemed unharmed though, overall, they did appear more tired but otherwise were fine. Leo said it would take a week for the first offspring to occur, so they would be draining slowly still. That was what I had been most worried about, if that would carry over or not. I had yet to control one yet either, but would need to eventually, just to learn more. But they kind of creeped me out, I didn¡¯t like ghosts much, and they reminded me of them a lot. But it was finished, for now. I smiled a bit, and told Leo good work!
Thank you Sidnie, you as well. We learned more, at least, they advanced the town to an outpost on their own, by using corruption. This might allow us to use that same method in other areas on an active scale, we have also learned that something made their instincts cause this. The only odd one appears to be Specter, and he seems to want nothing to do with his kind still. We need to learn more, we cannot replicate the events that led to his creation, like with Fluffy, our only hope is to understand him somehow, and that means controlling him. When you are prepared, of course, I know they disturb you, and understand the desire to not be too near them.
I just nodded, glumly. I felt kind of like I disappointed him, and I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°I¡¯ll try tomorrow, ok?¡± I risked asked, and he agreed. I felt a little better after that. Then I had him turn his focus to Red, and her Territory. A few dead Eagles lay on the walls near the watchtowers. I grimaced, they had been attacked again. The Imps had weapons, but were still the weakest of all the Species of Demons. They couldn¡¯t kill an Eagle without massive losses, even with Succubii help, there were Variant Eagles as well, dangerous things that dispelled a lot of the fire magic with wind force. I sighed, and had Leo bring up the Imps Evolutions options. There were several dozen that were all grayed out to be unlocked, Fiend was the only known one right now, and it would cost 8000 Points to fully unlock. That would double the Unlocks for all Imp based Evolutions a great deal. But I purchased it, bringing my points down to the 60,000¡¯s. It cost me 100 Points per Imp, but I selected 100 of them, 50 male and 50 female, and evolved them. Red had appeared when he first started, and was smiling as she watched the Imps on the ground crying in pain while their bodies grew, and twisted. What once was an adorable little baby with teeth and bat wings, was now a six foot tall creature of red and black marking with a pair of massive bat like wings, and a head with two small horns, and a face that reminded me of an odd mix of dog and lizard, filled with teeth and a forked tongue. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The eyes were the scary part for me though, they were reptilian, and looked evil. We had learned, Leo and I, that if I controlled one that was a leader enough, they would change to suit my emotions overtime, Red included was not as bad as the Naturally spawning Demons, by any means. They seemed to be a Variant of the Race itself, not just a Species. The Fiends could fly at greater altitude, were far sturdier, though they looked all but starved, like the Husks, but with wings and a weird face. They had a stubby tail as well, the cute little spiked tail and gone away to form what the bats kind of had, a nub at the end of his butt. They seemed to retain basic weapon knowledge, and the Common Imps served them like any other powerful Demon, though Red quickly asserted herself as the Leader. The Fiends had taken the long spears, and a few bucklers as their weapons, though the majority took up the larger bows the Imps had made to keep their tinkering habit occupied when not creating new things of spider thread, or wood. Leo actually cut the scene from my view when Red pounced on one of the males, followed by several Succubii doing the same. I asked if they were killing them, in fear. Leo had just said they were showing who was boss. I frowned, I knew that meant they were making babies, I had figured that much out at least. I still wanted to witness it, I was interested in how babies were made. Mommy had told me to wait till I was older when I asked her, Daddy had been there as well. Daddy mentioned something about a chastity belt time to release years after he was dead. Mommy had told me to go to my room for a little, wearing her scary smile, and I heard Daddy yelling he was sorry, and to stop pulling on ¡®that¡¯. After a while I was told to come down, and Mommy made Daddy explain the birds and the bees to me, he looked half dead. I knew what those were, Mommy told me before, but I wanted to know more about it. Daddy had opened his mouth at the time, and shut it stating when I was older when Mommy looked at him. Leo just gave me an Error sign, and it was getting frustrating! I couldn¡¯t even ask Red, Leo cut the connection when I tried. They were all meanies! What was so bad about wanting to know?! I sighed, and let him do what he wanted, I¡¯d worry about the Rock Bitters later on. Oddly, the Fiends were now available for Evolving in each of the Three Tribes with them, I did end up evolving 100 of them, male and female, in each Tribe, giving the Dark Wisp area another Tier 1 Creature, and the Territory under Obsidian a flying unit that could be relied on at the Tier 1 stage they could train properly. January 1, 3220 It was New Year''s Day! Daddy was home and sitting on his big chair and I was plopped next to him on the couch and we were watching his interview about the Angel Race again. I was smiling, he was hungover. Mommy and he had enjoyed themselves while I had juice meant to further my medical treatments. I had begun to feel better, my hair was no longer brittle, or falling out, and I could eat some normal food. But only one meal a day, and very light things. I giggled when Daddy groaned a little at the loud noise of him speaking, and I turned it down. I was gonna pick on Daddy, Mommy was sitting beside me and I looked at her smiling widely. ¡°Daddy, will any of the Angels look like mommy the way my Succubii did?¡± He froze, and looked toward us, ignoring the pain. ¡°Of course, she is my angel, and is in no way a Demon sent to torment me when I¡¯m bad.¡± I giggled because Mommy just smiled at him, and he grimaced, he was in trouble. But it was playful, because Mommy reached around me and grabbed his hand, squeezing a little. ¡°I¡¯m an Angel hmmm? What about our little Angel?¡± ¡°Yea! What about me Daddy?¡± I started pouting at him, making my lower lip quiver some. ¡°Of course you¡¯re my little Angel, Cuddle Bug!¡± He shot up straight and said loudly, then fell back and groaned again. I giggled with Mommy, and we stopped teasing him for now. He¡¯d suffered enough for his stuff. We spent the next few hours watching T.V together, then I helped Mommy make Lunch. We were having Spaghetti! I was also avoiding the fact I had finally controlled Specter, and it had ended very disturbingly. I¡¯d told Daddy, and he told me to not do it again for a little while so he could check the systems at work and see why this was happening so often with my Demons, when no other of the current 3 Players that have them have. He had a theory it dealt with how I treated my Demons, and focus on their overall growth instead of rushing through things, though it had to have more involved, because George was still taking it slow, and he was not reporting such events occurring within his Dungeon World and Demon Race. He didn¡¯t want me risking anything by controlling them, and something Leo had mentioned regarding Red that caused him to ask me if I would stop extending her life. I had asked her why, and he wouldn¡¯t answer so I said no. He said I should just stop using the control method for the time being while he worked on what was happening. I¡¯d agreed, because Specters event had disturbed me. I had controlled him, and the voice had almost instantly entered my brain. ¡®Who is there?¡¯ it had been eery, and whispery, somewhat raspy and it had scared me. But what scared me most was how soon it had been, he was barely a few months old at the time. ¡®Power, I smell power, food?¡¯ It continued like that, and Leo had cut the connection before I started to have a panic attack. It had been scary. I had told Daddy right after, and he had said no more controlling for the time being, at least until the Doctors cleared me of all symptoms of my illness. I¡¯d sighed over it now, but still agreed. Mommy had freaked out, telling me no more for the time being. She was scared, and refused to tell me why, only that it wasn¡¯t good for my health. I¡¯d nodded, because she had grabbed me and started crying, I later learned from Daddy it was because my panic attacks were caused from the extreme fear, and making my heart stop at times, and creating a large risk of a virus infecting my system from elevated stress levels. I understood then why Mommy was scared, and wanted me to stop, same with Daddy. So I did, though Red had been making a fuss about it a lot lately. After I had controlled Specter, he had taken an interest in his kind, though only a little. Mostly, he ate them, but the rest followed him after a few were eaten, and he stopped. That disturbed me a bit as well, it was like I had given him what he needed to form connections that had taken Red all her time to do, and he was actively solidifying a power base within his little Outpost on the lake. I was looking forward to the changes he made, but the Species from the Dark Wisp scared me, and Specter did even more so¡­ Fluffy POV - Yawning, I scratched my left head with my back left leg for a few moments. An interesting event had occurred recently, a few others not of my people had been making excursions into my Territory, though they had been killed before being able to enter very far inside. But it led to questions, ones I did not have answers to, nor did any of our ancestors. They appeared like chubby flying bats, and made me think of something very old, a story, but I could not place it. It had dealt with where we came from however. I had simply shrugged it off, and would continue to do so for now. It was something different, and attempting to scout my lands. None would be allowed to enter, or leave, alive. For now, my main focus was on the Wolf, the power that kept my land split in two. I growled lightly, it needed to be killed, but something held me back for a while longer, and I would allow it. Sense made me understand it was not yet time. But soon, very soon. More so now that the Wolves and their respective kind have begun actively, aggressively, assaulting my Territory and hunting packs. A small yip, and I turned my attention to the little ball of rolling teeth and claws between my front paws. A pup, a newborn of my offspring, and another of the Liquid Flame, like myself and my first two children. Another little female, she was very active and wished to play with me a great deal. I rolled her around with my snouts, switching which of my heads would do it to make her think, and try to anticipate my actions. I grinned and panted in happiness when she managed to swipe the right nose. Digging my wet nose gently into her stomach, I rubbed it. ¡®Good girl¡¯ the action said. She yipped and got onto her four feet unsteadily and ran toward her mother for food. I huffed my amusement and looked toward my two adult Pups, both taking a nap and remembered when they had been so young. As it was now, they were older, stronger, and able to lead a Pack on there own. I had been contemplating allowing them to take a portion from each of my Packs, and set up a Den of their own within my Territory to allow them to leave my shadow. I would think upon it, weighing the options, and risks of expanding our Pack Numbers by allowing them to split and breed properly. The Wolves could take it as a sign of weakness, or a way of increasing our numbers for battle. The second would be true enough, they may assault in force, and if the Leader of them all joined, it would be a hard fought battle. Even if my Packs won in the end, we would be decimated in numbers. I could smell them on the other side, and they were easily twice our numbers. I sighed, wishing for Mother''s presence, and warmth. But she had been silent lately, I had feared she had left me at the time. But it had occurred around the time the incursions had become worse, and I had been debating the harder choices of my Rule. I now believed it was because she felt I must pass this trial alone, I would prove to Mother¡¯s spirit I could. That she did not need to worry for me, but I still missed that caring warmth when she was near, and within me. Helping me when she could. I sighed, laying my head down onto my paws gently, and yawning. I could use the stone, the Magical stone that had allowed me to so accurately direct my innate powers to create the Den Walls. Those walls had saved my Packs from small raiding Packs of Wolves more than once, it had all but drained me in the making, but it was a wise choice. I could have my Pups scout out the Dens within my Territory they wished to possess, clear them of whatever creatures have taken up living there, and claim it for their own. Then I could raise a wall for them. An option that would provide some succor from assault early, should the Wolves come to kills us. At least they could not scale the walls, aside from the Werewolves, at least. I sighed, closing my eyes after a moment. Far too many possibilities, good and bad, would come from it. But I would need to decide, and soon. I just felt I would. I believed something would occur, if not from the wolves, then the odd black and red flying things that continued to attempt and scout my lands. Numbers would be needed, but sending my pups to possible death for the chance did not sit well with me. I would choose, tomorrow, I told myself. I allowed myself to sleep on the choice, hoping it would be clearer tomorrow.
here you are my Lovelies. The next Chapter, and the lead into the final time skip for Sidnie before the end of book 1. I will be posting the next chapter once I feel it is finished, it will contain around two years of events, a massive info dumb, cute scene, family moments, Friendly events and a surprise that make Daddy freak out on a massive scale! hahaha I hope you enjoy this chapter however, I have given her an aerial force, I will be doing an actual Aerial combat scene in the near future, likely the next chapter, as well. I cannot say when this next chapter will be released, whether tomorrow or the day after, but it will be soon. That''s when the true fun begins, in Book 2. ^.^ As always, much love and cookies to all. Answering a few commonly seen questions Hello all my lovely readers! It''s the Author, and I am here to answer a few of your commonly asked questions, whether through PM or comments. Nothing will be answered that will spoil key points within my story, but I can and will elaborate on a few I have selected. 1) - Will Sidnie ever get more races? Answer) - Yes, in fact she will. At this time the Dungeon A.I is limited to three Races, but I may increase that through an in game patch later. 2) - What is her Disease? Answer) - Frankly, I never picked, I just picked a disease that dealt with immune system, while showing signs of other well known, I wish to leave it to your own imaginations so I never elaborated, nor will I. 3) - Why did I give Sidnie Demons? answer) - I won''t lie, this question has begun to piss me off, it is an integral part of my story and plot line to show somethings i hinted at in the last Chapter, like Different Versions of the Races being unlocked through unique means. I gave them, because I wanted to though, plan and simple. 4) - What is the Gender Bender tag for, you have nothing hinting at this? Answer) - It is there because they don''t have cross dressing as a tag. Sidnie enjoys dressing as a boy in high school, but I am adding a fun secret later that ties into that tag. 5) - Will Sidnie ever grow ''Balls''? Answer) - No, she is a young lady and such things are not possible -sarcasm- That was a crude question, but she get''s over her fear later. It''s part of who she is right now, she is a little girl that was sheltered, and I don''t care who you are, if you were that old, unless you lived in a literal hell, these things would terrify you, boy or girl. 6) - Will Red and Sidnie have sex? Answer) - Find out by reading, I don''t give such key things as hand outs. and last but not least, one of my personal favorite. 7) - Do 10 - 13 year old girls actually act like this? Seems retarded... Answer) - Why yes, special person, not all of humanity is a wallowing pile of filth and detrimental behavior. My job requires me to deal with people like that on a literal daily basis, and I do so for the sweet ones I never do, such as my younger family members who are sweet angels, and a few souls I have helped while in my time at my job. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Beyond that, an answer to some comments that have stated where they believe this story will go. I am writing this, because I wished to write a very cute series, one without major earth shattering drama, fear, hatred, and violence. Yes, it happens, but only within the Dungeon Worlds, not in Sidnie''s life. She is a sweet girl, and I intend for her to remain somewhat Naive, and innocent regardless of her age, because that is a part of her charm. As I said before, what I do for a living had me run into violence, and things I wish I could un-see, this story is frankly a method of me showing myself that some people out there, they are why I do what I do. No I will not say what it is, that is personal. But this story is for me, and has grown to include and involve all of you, my lovely readers, who have enjoyed this story as I have written it, errors and all. I am currently writing the last two chapters of Book 1, as I write this, and plan to release both in a day or with a day separating the releases. I will also release the start of book 2 a day after the last chapter to allow me a recharge, and the chance to write out the beginning of it. I know this has been slow, but it speeds up from here. I go into school life, her first love, her first kiss, so on and so forth, her first bitter loss, her first fantastical victory! She will experience LIFE, and I cannot wait to grant it to her. -bows- I hope to see each and every one of you amazing Readers join me on this cute, and fun story based around multiple concepts as it grows and continues toward it''s end. I wish to see you rise up in arms as Sidnie grows and experiences sadness, I wish to help make you connect and cry with her, to be mad with her, and to laugh with her. She is my creation, and like with all that I create through writing I love her. I hope you all grow to love her, and the other personalities and people I introduce, have introduced, and may introduce into her life. Along with Leo''s. P.S - Leo is not based off of her father, he is based off of me. My personality, and methods, and how I would act should I have such a sweetheart of a daughter one day. Only concession I will make in that regard haha. As always, much love and cookies, and I shall see you all soon. Chapter Twenty-Three: Cuteness overload! August 1, 3221 Blowing out the candles of the first real birthday cake I have had in years I smiled as widely as I could. I was turning 14, and the dying words of the ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ song still rang in my ears once I managed to blow them out finally. I stuck my finger into the icing and licked my finger clean of the icing, grinning when Mommy whacked my hand and told me to be patient. I couldn¡¯t help it, it was real! No more of that nasty paste! I had been released by Dr. Fung to eat normal food, but within moderation, I took utter advantage of it. Daddy was here as well, and was laughing loudly at something Jessica¡¯s Daddy had said and I poked my finger, with a little icing still on it on her nose! She sputtered, and looked away from me for a moment, I frowned, she¡¯d been acting distant lately when she came over. It made me sad, but not today! I did the same to Franny who laughed and got some on her finger and did the same to me. She also got her hand whacked by my Mommy, we both giggled while Jessica sat there with a little blush. She had been reaching to do the same, after watching Franny get me, and Mommy had given her the ¡®look¡¯ which stopped her cold. Poor Jessica, I leaned over and pulled her into a hug, and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s Ok Jessica, you¡¯ll get icing on me sometime tonight I¡¯m sure!¡± I think Jessica blushed even harder, but she didn¡¯t get away from my hug, progress! I didn¡¯t know why she had started growing distant, and Franny had just looked at me like I was dense, and said it wasn¡¯t her thing to tell. I didn¡¯t ask again, and was steadily working on getting Jessica to get close again, she was my best friend after all! ¡°Hey! Stop hogging my Cuddle Bug you two!¡± I giggled and Daddy gave me a big hug from behind and kissed the top of my head. ¡°Happy Birthday Cuddle Bug!¡± I smacked his arms and got out of my chair to hide behind Jessica, and stuck my tongue out at him. ¡°You were Late Daddy! No hugs!¡± I giggled when he looked crestfallen, but he got his hug in the end after Jessica stopped blocking me. No fun! She refused to play along. Franny, Jessica, and I had grown in the last two years as well, though Franny was the biggest change. She still wore glasses, but her once curly red hair had been beaten into submission at last, and now lay in long wavy curls down to just below her shoulder blades. It went well with her freckled complexion, and her bright green eyes. She also had big breasts! I¡¯d gotten her size out of her, and she was a 30 D. She was really, really beautiful, and she had long legs. She tended to wear boy clothes though, like Jessica. Unlike Jessica though, Franny was never confused for a girly looking boy. Jessica had changed to, she was about 5¡¯5¡±, a full foot taller than Franny and I! She looked normal though, she was more athletic, and I¡¯d seen her stomach, she had little half formed abs from the sports she played when not busy with Dungeon Wars. I giggled at the memory, I¡¯d walked in on her last year when she stayed the night, and seen them. She had screamed and told me to get out. I¡¯d tackled her and poked them. Today she had her hair fully purple, and still wore the Vampire fang Necklace I got her for Christmas a few years ago, Franny wore the earrings I gave her as well, though not as often. Jessica was lean, where Franny was fully feminine, and because she liked to dress in baggy black tripp pants, short hair, and loose fitting shirts, people thought she was a boy, she had tiny breasts, like me. I grinned watching her and Franny talk while I dealt with my heart broken Daddy, patting his head and hugging him again. I had grown as well, I was 4¡¯5¡± like Franny, though Mommy was sure we would grow more, we were still young. I didn¡¯t mind as much. I liked being short. I was petite though, and I¡¯d grown my platinum blonde hair down to my butt. It was the only thing I could change for the longest time, so I did. Length wise at least. My breasts had started forming, and I had gotten a little curvy, according to Mommy. I didn¡¯t really see it, and aside from Franny and Jessica I had no other comparisons. Well, Mommy, but that seemed unfair for me. Mommy was the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen afterall. As it was, I put myself as the last in looks to my friends. I was shy, and passive where they were more active. I hoped I could get over that when I got to go to school next year! We ate the cake, when Mommy finished cutting it, and we got ice cream with it as well, real chocolate! I was in heaven with the taste of pure chocolate on my tongue. I fed some to Franny, and then Jessica because she seemed to be pouting. I giggled when she took a bite and looked away. Franny joined me. It was a pretty good birthday, overall. I received a new Table Expansion from Daddy, it would increase it from the 25 by 25 it was to a 30 by 30. I looked forward to seeing what it gave me later when I installed it. Franny had gotten me a cute fluffy dog hat that looked like a husky, and the ear flaps trailed down to my arms length and had paw mittens in them. I put it on right after I got it, and slipped my hands into the mittens, and did a little ¡®bark¡¯ and pawed Jessica, she finally laughed and hugged me on her own! Success! I did the same to Franny as well, and then Daddy because he wanted to play. I laughed, he was finally able to be home more, and wanted to make up for all the time he had missed, I enjoyed giving it to him when I could, little moments like this. Jessica had actually gotten me a beautiful necklace, a small thin silver chain, and the pendant had a little Imp on it, one of the accessories released with the Demons. I looked in awe, and then pounced her, hugging her and saying thank you. She insisted on putting it on me while she blushed, it was really cute, I¡¯d have to tease her more at some point. I grinned, and let her put it on me, lifting my hair and moving it to the side to allow her the room and vision to do so without snagging it in my hair. When she put it on, I looked at it between my index and middle fingers and smiled. It was really pretty! I turned around and gave her another hug, while saying thank you once more. The rest of the day went along those lines, Sadly neither Franny or Jessica could stay the night with me, and that was a little depressing but it was alright. Franny had a Date, and Jessica needed to do something at home. She didn¡¯t really elaborate on the subject. She disliked being alone with me though, I kind of figured that out. I had hoped it would have changed after today, guess I was wrong. I sighed once everyone left, Mommy and Daddy were still here but they were cleaning and told me I could go play with Leo if I wanted.
Happy birthday, once again, Sidnie! I hope you have had a pleasant day with your family and friends.
I smiled, Leo had begun waiting until I was in my room to speak to me. He could do it anywhere, but seemed to prefer it this way. The fact he also had his Personality formed at 86% was a large indication toward that I supposed. He was nearing the second stage of an A.I¡¯s growth. I knew both Franny, and Jessica¡¯ A.I¡¯s were around 50% right now, thanks to being active with Leo. It just showed me how truly special Leo was, and made me happy that Daddy had given him to me when I was 10. I rarely felt alone with him. ¡°I had fun Leo. Look! I got this puppy hat from Franny, and Jessica gave me this Necklace!¡± I showed them to the Prompt.
The Puppy hat reminded me of Fluffy, did she custom color it? The Necklace is beautiful, and suites you perfectly Sidnie. Small, and adorable. Shall I give you my present for your Birthday now?
I blinked, he had gotten me something, how? Better question, what? I nodded a little, and a display screen appeared next to the Prompt where he wrote/spoke. The display showed a collection of images, things from Fluffy, Red, Obsidian, and even Specter, though he still creeped me out. It was a collage of several imaged, and they showed the overall progress I had made since first obtaining the Demons as a Race. The images shrunk, amazing larger numbers while doing so, until when finished it depicted a larger images created from each individual picture of myself as a Ten year old riding Fluffy¡¯s back, and it had Obsidian and Red walking beside me, while Specter floated a little behind us in a darker portion.
It has taken me months to create this, properly, and find the key moments while creating the original design. The Creator allowed me the use of his software for such things under the condition he receive a copy for his work station in his office. I hope it pleases you, Sidnie.
It was wonderful! I could hardly believe that he had managed to do it at all, let alone gone through the method of asking Daddy to allow him access to the needed programs and software. It was so sweet, and showed once more how special and unique he was. I smiled at the picture. ¡°I love it! Print it out! Print it out! I wanna frame it!¡±
As you wish, Sidnie.
I went to the printer near my computer and waited for him to go through transferring the finished image to my computer, and then begin printing it. I was wiggling in excitement! When they were printed, a second copy came out as well. Leo said it was for Daddy. I grinned, I would get him for hiding this with Leo from me. I grabbed the first copy, carefully, and rushed to the empty frames I had under my bed. I picked the appropriate size, and placed the picture in it before setting it on my night stand so i could look at it whenever I wanted too.
There is one other, Sidnie. I have¡­.Increased the amount of Hunts the Demon Tribes go on to a third, increasing our Point value, and the Creator helped me to hide the Third Hunts point gains until your Birthday this year, though now it will be taken out, of course. But we did this so you could gain a new Evolution, because I know you have been working hard to unlock a few Tier 3 Evolutions.
I frowned, and turned slowly toward him. ¡°What did you and Daddy do?¡± He said it again, and seemed a little frightened. Oh, oh I was going to get them both for this surprise! I grumbled, but had him show me. I had around 700,000 Points after a full year of saving, I had stopped worrying about the Building portions once each of the Tribes had actively begun splitting and building within their respective Territories. Fluffy had sent his two Liquid Flame Dark Hounds to start up Packs of their own, increasing the overall amount within his Territory. Now he fought active, and violent incursions on an hourly basis from the Wolves. But he seemed ok, for now. Obsidian had advance her Keep to the Castle stage, a great deal larger now. She had also had each of the ¡®Royal¡¯ Houses separate from the Castle Ground and create their own small chunks of domain within Territory under their control. Now they had a larger fighting force, but the Wild Demons seemed to be growing stronger, a few right now. But it was really troubling for me to see. They looked like twisted and cruel versions of my Demons. They were actually a little frightening to look at. Specter, still a bit creepy, has actually sent a few of his Dark Wisps, and Tormentors out to scour his Territory, advancing his Outpost to a Keep in the process. Each of his small groups located, and claimed the Ruined Villages, and Towns within his Territory, I found it a little odd they only seemed to appear in his area, but it made it easier. Once they were claimed, he split his Imps up into five groups of 300, and sent them to the towns for repairs, while his Tormentors and Dark Wisps decimated all threats that attempted to assault them while under repair. His Territory was actually the most advanced in terms of numbers, and methods. Though the Troglodytes never ventured far from the now Keep area by the lake. Red¡¯s domain was a bit more interesting. She was unable to really expand to other areas, and increase the overall population due to her geographical location, but she built her area higher, it was now a true city of black and lava ¡®grown¡¯ into the rocky crag mountain area. She had sent out, and set up two small villages of Imps, and Fiends, her Succubii remaining in her city. It had been fun to watch, though the Villages faced raids from the Cat Kobolds that had become more, and more of a threat over the last two years. I sighed, once I actually saw the points Daddy and Leo had hidden from me. A year''s worth of hidden points from a single extra hunt. Another 400,000 Points were added to my count, along with the other variables of good hunts, bringing it to 1,100,000. More than enough to actually allow me to begin advancing to add in the Tier 3 Evolutions, at least one or two. Depending on which I purchased. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you both for this, Leo. You know I hate surprises like this.¡± I pouted at him, I did actually love it, but I disliked being surprised where I had no idea to expect one.
I am aware Sidnie, would you like to be shown the current Tier 3 Evolutions you have available at this time?
He left unsaid the part where a surprise is meant to not be known, meanie. But I nodded, and he showed me the current known Tier 3 Evolutions, I hadn¡¯t really unlocked many other possibilities. I¡¯ve been more focused on setting up their systems of Point gather, and advancing on their own within their Tribes.
Available Tier 3 Evolutions for the Demons. Lesser Succubus - 90,000 Points Orthos - 80,000 Points Dementor - 190,000 Points Bruiser - 45,000 Points Shadow Hound - 100,000
So expensive. I picked the Dementor at 190,000 for the first purchase, and the numbers Highlighted to show a doubled price range as a result, I selected the Lesser Succubus for 180,000, then the Orthos for 320,000, and finally the Bruiser for 360,000. leading to a grand total of 1,050,000 Points spent. That left the Shadow Hound out, but I would get them later on. I felt like having a small heart attack at the sheer cost, all those points would be gone, minus the 50,000 Points left over. I sighed, and picked the Purchase after the Order they would be purchased in order of selected. Then I saw my Point counter rush down to the 50,000 Points remaining and wanted to cry. All that time. I¡¯d need to work on better methods of Point gathering later, as well as the amount of methods used. ¡°Leo, how much will it cost for each to Evolve to the Tier three?¡±
It will be 500 for the Dementor, 400 for the Lesser Succubus, 300 for the Orthos, and 200 for the Bruiser. A total of 1,400 to evolve one of each. How would you like to proceed?
I contemplated that, I had very few points left, and I needed to make sure some remained after this in case Leo required any of it for little things that did not require my permission. I also wanted a stable Population start of them early on as well. Hmmm ¡°Alright, select 20 of each Species and Evolve them to the third Tier please. Make Sure that Specter, Red, Fluffy, Obsidian, and her brother Frag are included. Alright? Also, make is so that the leaders of the other houses in Obsidians lands are included.¡± He did just that. I watched them each Evolve on separate screens. Red lost her red scaled skin, at least on the majority of her body. Her large hands changed to soft feminine hands with long supple fingers. Her wings moved toward her hips, increasing in size in the process. Her short hair grew to waist length, and had become a fire red, I thought I even saw some flames licking their way through her long red hair. Her rags, having been upgraded to a kind of leather, now fit her far better. Knee high leather boots, leaving a lot of her upper legs bare, a single bottom piece that Mommy called a low riding thong, and a kind of leather sports bra that changed to fit her larger breasts. Her eyes had become more human like, but the pupils were slitted like a cats, or snakes, and she had another set of horns beside the first elegantly long pair, odd that the other forming Lesser Succubus¡¯ did not have that, a part of leading them maybe? Her tail was the only portion that remained somewhat scaled. Her skin, no alabaster white and pale had thin lines of red trailing its way along her body. She...Kind of looked like Mommy as she was now, with the obvious differences of skin, and hair. But her face¡­. I giggled at that, I couldn¡¯t wait to show Mommy this one. More so because she never wore anything remotely this revealing, and even I was embarrassed for Red when I saw it. Specter had grown more definition in his features, he had gained a mouth with very white teeth against his black swirling mass of a body. His Purple eyes had gained a third dot, where is forehead was, and he seemed to have a somewhat more defined body formation. Still really creepy looking though. Fluffy was the cutest change! As a Lesser Orthos, unlike the common Hell Hound that gained a kind of plate armor that expanded upon evolving, he had gained a bit more fur. His hair was thicker, and seemed like naturally forming armor. His upper chest grew wider, leaving a longer gap between the heads, about five inches or so, and he actually got larger again! He was the size of the Lions that the Beastkin in Obsidians territory kept as war animals. But he still had those bright blue eyes, more intelligence gleamed within them as well, not to mention the cute dots between his eyes on each head, buried in his Black fur. The fact I had sneaked in to control his last born female pup that was a Liquid Flame variant so I could play with him and act cute was soooo not a reason behind me knowing how his fur felt. I giggled, that had been the first thing I did when I could control any of them again. Frag, Obsidians brother, had grown HUGE compared to his previous average and sleek build as a Pit Fighter. He was now a slab of muscle, easily eight feet tall, and his artifact weapons actually grew to match his new size. His eyes were a bright Yellow, but his mouth, once seemingly overfilled with fangs, and teeth could not close properly. I had no doubt they were still there though. Obsidian, and the other female Bruisers changed as well. Her hair was still close cropped, but where the males seemed hulking masses of muscle, the females were amazonian in appearance. around seven feet tall, but clearly female. Medium to large breasts, and practical armor covering the defined figures they possessed. She was beautiful in her own way, like Red was. I liked looking at them both. Seeing them grow was a lot of fun, just like with Fluffy and Specter. Her Axe had grown to match her new size and strength as well. The red stone within the center of the axe heads growing a little larger. It was interesting, seeing the difference between the male and female Bruisers. Though Obsidian, like Red had four horns adorning her head, Obsidians were just thicker and more fierce looking. Frag had a small set, but still held four of them. The rest only had a small size pair of horns. Even Fluffy, if you looked under his fur, had four small horns forming beneath them, just above his blue dot on each head. Obsidians and Reds seemed to frame theirs. I wondered if that was the new dot on Specter, a kind of horn for the ethereal Species. I shrugged it away for now. Attributing it toward their obvious leading roles within each Tribe. I check my point balance, 22,000 Points. I still wanted to cry, all that work to gain them gone, in less than half an hour. ¡°Leo, the rest you can do with however you want. I¡¯m going to think of new Point gathering Methods, aside from hunting.¡± I said with a small sigh, letting go the expenditure. At least it had been worth it.
As you wish Sidnie, I will work toward them reaching the maximum population they can for now then.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. October 31, 3221 Halloween! It was Halloween and I got to dress up as whatever I wanted, well, almost. Daddy had vehemently denied me dressing up like Red, I liked her boots. Instead I dressed as Fluffy! Mommy had helped me make the costume, it was actually a lot of fun working with her to make it. She purchased the required materials that were safe for me to use, and washed them. Then we went about creating one large Black and Blue Fluffy suit! I grinned at myself in the mirror after seeing it on me. I only had one head, but that was alright. The costume was loose and baggy on me, and Mommy said it gave the impression of touching soft warm fur. So I had plans in mind to get Jessica to open up again! It had not become worse, her distance, but it hasn¡¯t really gotten better either. All my plans to change that had failed so far. This time it would work! I spent a few Hours with Mommy, and Daddy while we set up the Kitchen to take in the guests, and grinned, now was a good time. ¡°Hey Mommy! Wanna see what Red looks like as a Lesser Succubus?¡± I saw Daddy go still beside Mommy, and she looked at him confused before a light went on. She just remembered how she looked as a Succubii. ¡°Yes, Sweety, I would. Show me?¡± I did, and I got to see Mommy Blush at the basic figure and facial similarities, and the fact Red had almost nothing in terms of clothing on, aside from the bikini like top and bottom with leather boots. I saw Daddy try to sneak away, and he got about one foot before she turned around and began smacking his shoulder with her spatula. I giggled, and went to answer the door. It was fun to watch them be like this. They never actually fought when I was around, they did this play fighting a lot though. It made me think they really loved each other, and I was looking forward to a relationship like it one day. I remembered when I was little telling Mommy that I wanted to marry someone like Daddy one day. She had kissed my forehead and said I¡¯d find someone when I was older. Daddy had looked conflicted, he was at some stage between proud he was my goal for a ¡®type¡¯ and frightened because I had mentioned marriage. It had been really funny to watch his face switch from the two emotions at the time. He looked like a goofy faced fish! Another reason i couldn¡¯t wait to go to school, I¡¯d be able to see people, maybe make new friends. Find someone like Franny, she seemed really happy with Todd anyway. Though she didn¡¯t talk much about it, regardless of how often Jessica and I pestered her. When I opened the door, after making sure the cleaning process was done, in came the four Adults that froze a moment after seeing me and said I looked adorable, smiling as they went to the kitchen. Laughter burst out from there, Mommy was probably still whacking Daddy with her spatula. Franny came in next, she had dressed like a nun. It oddly fit her, for some reason. I hugged her. ¡°Happy Halloween!¡± I said while grinning. ¡°Happy Halloween!¡± She looked behind her after saying that, and turned back with a big grin and started to nuzzle me. ¡°So soft! You¡¯re adorable in this costume!¡± I blushed, embarrassed but enjoyed it. Grinning a bit. Jessica came in after, looking a little annoyed, but she said Happy Halloween as well. She had dressed like a Vampire from her Race, one of the females no doubt. She looked really spooky with the makeup and costume. I grinned, and after managing to get out of Franny¡¯s hug went up to her and wiggled while adding a cute whine. ¡°Pet me!¡± I added a little pout for good measure. Jessica froze, and I grinned as her face became beat red. It was so funny! But that wasn¡¯t the point. I wanted to knock down the weird wall she had put between us. This should work! ¡°Pet me!¡± I whined a little more. I think her face actually became more red as well. ¡°Why do you look like a tomato?¡± I asked, genuinely confused at this point. She also had not moved for the last few minutes. I looked at Franny, who looked like she would burst out laughing any moment. But she came over, and guided me to the couch. ¡°She¡¯s just a bit brain dead right now, Sid. Give her a minute.¡± I frowned, but nodded. My plan seems to have backfired a little. When we reached the couch, I sat beside Franny, Jessica still kind of...frozen in place by the door. I leaned over, and whispered to Franny. ¡°I don¡¯t like how she has been so distant. How can I stop this? It makes me sad.¡± Franny just looked at me, and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you can do, she has to get over it herself, and talk to you herself. She¡¯s just being shy. Remember when we were in school, before you got sick? She acted this way when she was worried, mostly after we learned you were sick and would need to leave.¡± I nodded, I remembered that. She had been shy, and a bit withdrawn when when were were eight, and had learned I would be sick. It had been her trying to decide to cry, and ask if she would ever see me, or act tough like she pretended then and say she would see me when I got better. It turned out to be both. I grinned. I still wanted to know what had her so conflicted, and Franny was being mean and not telling me. I saw Franny develope a very sly looking smile that reminded me of something I had seen Red do, before Leo cut all access to viewing her. It actually looked a little creepy coming from her with that Nun outfit on. ¡°You know, Sid. I bet if you go up to her one more time and tell her you like her and hug her at the same time, she will move again.¡± I gave her a funny look, how would telling her the truth get her to move? I shrugged though, and got up walking toward her. I got in front of her, and looked up at her frozen blushing face and jumped to put my arms around her neck and squeezed. She automatically wrapped hers around me and I grinned. ¡®I like you Jessica!¡± She did unfreeze, but it was mostly a darker shade of red that occurred followed by a stuttered response and Franny laughing. I giggled and got free from the hug, Jessica needing to put me down. ¡°you two are weird!¡± I said, and Jessica, mopping for some reason, walked to the couch and sat on the other side of Franny, flicking her ear for some reason. Franny shrugged it off. ¡°Serves you right, not moving like that.¡± ¡°shut up!¡± I frowned, a little worried now. But sat beside Franny, after grabbing some of the Candy that Mommy and Daddy had brought for us the day before, and offered it to them. We ate candy, talked, and after a while Jessica finally relaxed and opened up! She seemed at least a little less distant now. It had happened some time after I had gone to see what Mommy was laughing at, and when I got back Franny and Jessica had traded places, and Jessica had said she was sorry about how she had been acting. She had been trying to figure some things out, but would be how she use to be and not so distant. Success! I grinned, and scooted in close. Giving her the same look I had before with a little whine. ¡°Pet me!¡± I said, and smiled when she extended her hand, slowly, her face a little red and rubbed my head. I wiggled around like I was wagging my tail and Franny just laughed as hard as she could. A good Halloween! I had destroyed the wall of Distance! Hehe. February 5, 3222 I was controlling Obsidian, I was enjoying it as well. I didn¡¯t get a chance to do it much anymore, I had been focusing on building up Specters area properly, and sneaking in playing with Fluffy as one of the puppies he enjoyed spending time with when he made his rounds from Pack, to Pack. I was leading a small expedition of Obsidians people, one of them was actually an offspring of hers. She was a Bruiser, we had learned that all Species offspring became whatever the mother was. Obsidian herself, from what I was able to pick up, was leading her daughter to one of the other Houses domains, planning to marry her to them for a stronger political tie. I wasn¡¯t really keen on that, but it was how their culture tended to work. I had actually been wondering more why Obsidian had not spoken to me while I controlled her, she was far from stupid, I had ensured that early on. A connection perhaps? I remember Red mentioning differences within her attitude and the feelings I put within her when I controlled her. I frowned, the action making the captain of the guard that was with us turn to regard me. ¡°My Lady, is all well?¡± He was a Pit Fighter, they seemed to constitute the majority of the guards employed for each House''s main rulers. I cleared my throat, it came out sounding like a growl, but he stood stoically before it. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just thinking. Has this area been so quiet before?¡± ¡°It is a regularly patrolled area, My Lady. We keep it cleared as much as possible. Per your orders.¡± Oops, I had done it again. I winced inwardly, and nodded. It was best to just stay quiet for now. The Captain went back to the head of the column, and then I heard it. Rather her. ¡®So, that was how to speak, a full understanding it was not me making the choices. You, what are you? I demand answers!¡¯ I tried to stay calm, I could actually feel her anger at me while controlling her. ¡°I am...Sidnie, I have been guiding you, and the others for a long time.¡¯ I felt her pause at the word others, but now her anger was more contemplative. ¡®What will it take to keep your favor focused on my House, and people? Men? Women? Children? Would you require sacrifices? I have done what FELT like it would earn it, and to some degree it has. BUt what will it take to have you fully mine? Your power, the ability to control me, ME, speaks volumes. I want it.¡¯ Uh-oh...I forgot she was purely militaristic in her thinking, and what I could do would be akin to a military super weapon in her mind. But why offer me men, women and children? Sacrifices? ¡®Um, I don¡¯t want Sacrifices, and why offer me the others? I also do not choose one of you over the others. I love you all equally. You are like my children¡­¡¯ I felt her mind begin turning, thinking, though I could not actually see what she was thinking. JUst small sensations. ¡®A parent? Love? Hardly, you are a power. Something that I desire. I will find a way to have you, everyone has a price, and I will find yours. By any means. The others were for sexual satisfaction. Surely one as powerful as you would have some preference¡­¡¯ I blushed as much as I could, the action earning an odd look from the daughter beside me. ¡®I-i-i-i DO not understand what that is, and sexual preference? I am not even that strong. I g-guide you.¡¯ I felt silly, thinking at her like this. She was also making me very uncomfortable. Her thoughts were leading toward ways of controlling or bribing me to her purposes and I didn¡¯t like it. It was actually making me a bit mad. My anger must have gone through the link, because her next thought was ¡®Such Power¡¯ something I doubt she meant for me to hear, and I just frowned more. I didn¡¯t like that she was so power hungry, but her Species origin, the Husks, thrived on power over all. The strong ruled, the weak served. I understood it was her base nature, and it could be much worse. But I still did not like it. ¡®Would my body serve as sufficient payment? You co¡­¡¯ The connection ended a second later, and I was met with Leo sending message after message at me.
I knew I should not have taken my focus from you, I had felt it was safe because she seemed unable to make the connection, I had hoped she would not be like the other two. I was foolish, and now..Oh god, what did she say?
Each message went along those lines, and then a moment later, after he no doubt applied his focus to her mind, came back and was flustered. Asterisks, and odd letters showed when he started ¡®talking¡¯ to me.
@!#$, @#$%,#@!$%%!!! Sidnie, please don¡¯t overthink what she has shown you, or said to you. I can promise no sacrifices will be made, and the rest of it is nothing to concern yourself over. I promise.
He seemed so desperate to make me forget, but I wanted to know. So I asked what sexual preference meant, why did she offer me girls, and kids, and men, as well as why she was offering her body? I was met with his Error message. I frowned at him. ¡°I¡¯ll find out you know!¡± I said a little loudly at him, then stuck my tongue out. Mean! Him and Daddy both were MEAN! Hiding things like that. I huffed, and turned from him, sitting on the bed, pouting for a time. After a while, I stopped. It wouldn¡¯t change how either of them were. I got comfortable on my bed, scooting toward the foot of it and looking at the Dungeon World. The extra slot that had expanded it to a 30 by 30 table had given that ocean coastline the beginning of small dotted islands all throughout it, though I couldn¡¯t do anything with it unless I wished to expand the Demons beyond their current large territory. Which i did not, and could not at this time do anyway. ¡°Fine, you win. Show me how Fluffy is doing, please.¡± June 17, 3222 I was nervous, it was actually my first day out of my house several years. Dr. Fung had authorized a very small excursion, for an hour to see how my immune system held up. So far, thirty minutes had passed, and nothing bad had happened. I felt fine, if frightened because I was being stared at by everyone on our walk. It made me feel uncomfortable in my semi loose jeans, and baggy oversized hoody Daddy had given me. Like I looked weird. Mommy saw me, and reached an arm around my shoulder pulling me close. ¡°Feeling alright sweetheart?¡± I nodded and ducked my head, whispering to her ¡°Why are they all staring at me?¡± I felt her squeeze my shoulders, and heard her laugh a little. ¡°Because you, My Baby, are utterly beautiful, and adorable mixed into one tiny little package. Just wait for school, if this goes well at least, your Daddy will be promises all sorts of things. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep him in line.¡± ¡°What kind of things?¡± I was honestly curious. She just smiled at me, and I frowned harder. ¡°But yes, they are staring because you have not been seen in years by these people, and you have grown into such a beautiful young lady. Also, you are just that amazing to see in these cloths.¡± She snorted, she snorted! I pouted a bit, and looked at the sweater Daddy had given me, a size to large, and it hung off of my petite frame, while my pants were boy pants. It showed I was a girl though, I was getting curvy around my hips, according to Mommy. ¡°I like how I look!¡± I said finally. Mommy just nodded wisely. ¡°Good, always enjoy how you dress, and look Sweetheart. I like it as well, you¡¯re utterly adorable. Now, let¡¯s head home, ok?¡± I nodded, and we turned to head home. Just two more months, and I could go to school, I could spend time with jessica and Franny every day! I was so excited, and happy for that. It made the time seem to fly by. Obsidian POV - I felt like smashing something. I growled my frustration as I felt her...warmth fade from my mind. She had left, and I had not finished. My body, and the pleasures I could instil were the only thing I could think to offer, since she would not take the others. I gnashed my teeth, looking at my Daughter, a pawn for a greater game within my domain. She would secure an alliance with this house through her body, and children. Forging a link to last a generation or two, at least. One thing had been confirmed at least while I spoke to that powerful girl, for she seemed childish to me. I was not the only one. she had said others, and not as though she meant the other Houses, or the Feral Demons we captured and killed when able. Other Tribes, the one with the Imps that had been scouting my Lands for some time now, and no doubt others. So, I was not the only blessed with this strength, and attention. It would make my plans to conquer the rest of this pitiful world a bit problematic, but I will find a way to gain her full power for myself. She will follow me, or I will find a way to cut her influence on the others. Such power belongs to me, and me alone. The military asset implications alone would ensure my superiority for centuries, and longer. As it already has. I would have to contemplate this further, at some point. For now, I walked with the Pit Fighter Guard, and the Husks that acted as disposable bodies as we escorted my daughter to her new home. She deserved at least this last act of motherly care from me. I had hardly been good, as that being who felt she loved us all. But I had raised her to be a strong warrior, and she was second to none save myself with a weapon. I would place my trust in her weapons, all of them, and ensure the Houses united under my banner, then I would crush the Lion Beastkin, and the Feral Demons for good. Once all of that has been done, I will march upon these ¡®Others¡¯ and I will crush them beneath my heel. All will bow before me, or die.
Here you go my Lovelies! It is not as long as I intended, and I got a bit lost in the growth of sid, and her friends over some of the Dungeon aspects I wanted to show, such as the first aerial battle. So I will place that within the next, and final chapter of book 1. It will also introduce a Lesser Fiend leader for you all to witness. I have to say, this chapter was a bit of an emotional cuteness overload ride for me. Haha, but I simply loved writing it. Franny is wicked and cruel isn''t she? And how about that cute scene of Sids Mommy just wailing on her Daddy with a Spatula? Oh, and my personal favorite. ''Pet me!'' Hehehe, I''m mean to Jessica. Yes, she is a naive sheltered child. Look forward to book 2 as we watch how it affects her school life. The Final Chapter of Book 1 will be utterly from Leo''s perspective, I think I stated that but just in case, here it is again. As always, much Love and Cookies. P.S I will be doing another form of Q&A before Book 2 is released. This will have some common knowledge that you all likely wish to know, and I never elaborated on, because a little girl really would not know. Namely the time difference from her time, and the Dungeon World time, a few other things. Chapter Twenty-Four: A Prelude to more Leo POV - July 31, 3223 11:45 P.M Sidnie would turn 15 tomorrow, and her first day of school would be starting a week from then. Apparently the Creator and his kind measured the days for returning to school at odd intervals, for some reason choosing the part of the year that steadily gets colder to send their children to learn. I found it an odd method, but it must have some hidden meaning, I did fear for Sidnie¡¯s health however in regards to this. I would remind her to wear multiple warm layers, just in case. I focused my attention on her sleeping form, horrible sleeping habit, she was sprawled all along her bed underneath her covers, and her hair was in a wild mess about her head. It was somewhat cute to see, this is true, but it may lead to problems for her body later. I will speak to the Creator on this matter at a later date. I turned my attention from Sidnie¡¯s sleeping form, and focused upon Obsidians domain. I was concerned after the last time Sidnie had actively controlled and spoken to her. I had learned that the Bruiser female had meant freely giving her body to be controlled without any kind of resistance, but that could easily lead in another direction. I would need to find a method to reign them in, I would not willingly allow Sidnie to be corrupted by their wonten natures. It also showed me that regardless of how very possessive and demanding Red was, Obsidian was likely the greater threat, next only to the one known as Specter. His intelligence had been frightening to behold, and his speed at making the connection to Sidnie. I know that like Obsidian, he hungers for power. But I believe he wishes to actually devour Sidnie, where Obsidian wishes to use her for her own personal gains. It was times like these I wish I could sigh. Matters had become complicated, and I could not simply get rid of them, Sidnie loved each of them, even if they were making plans to use her. Fluffy was the only one left that had not made the connection, to my knowledge, and I wish that of them all, he had been the only one. He seemed the most able to withstand his Demonic nature of gaining more power through unnatural means. No doubt the cause of Sidnie being the most emotionally attached to him. I shook the debate from my thought process, and once more focused fully upon what was happening within Obsidians Territory. It appeared to be an actual full blown combat between the Lion BeastKin and her people. Judging by the numbers, every House has donated several hundred Husks, and Pit Fighters with a few Bruisers to act as generals toward this battle. I saw both Obsidian, and her brother Frag in the rear, watching the bloodbath occur. A bloodbath it was as well. They were using the weaker and far more expendable Husk forces armed with Spear and Shield as disposable shock troopers. Sending them in waves to decimate the enemy, playing on their lower intelligence, and battle lust to make them keep fighting the Beastkin without stopping. The field was already littered in bodies, Husks, and Beastkin alike. Though the Beastkin were all Tier 2, and though the Husks had numbers, they were not being led properly enough to make any true dent in the Beastkin forces. Confusing, really. Obsidian was a masterful Tactician, but she was simply throwing the Husks away by the dozens. I was wondering why she was not making use of her Territories Lesser Fiends. They were about the same as Husks, strength wise, and bred far quicker than the Husks themselves. She didn¡¯t even have any of her Lesser Fiends on this field of battle. I ¡®frowned¡¯ and took my view from the battle for a moment, hunting for them. There they were, at the Southernmost edge of her Territory, not far from the borders between the other three. They were fighting a large flock of Eagles, large Eagles at that. Luckily the Eagles were each Tier 1 like the Lesser Fiends, but all the same, they were greatly outnumbered, and there appeared to be a Tier 2 Roc within the swarm like battle. The Lesser Fiends were a bit quicker, smaller in size and lean along with the military training only Obsidian had been able to provide properly. One Lesser Fiend, a minute portion larger than the rest was actually airborne a bit behind the frenzied air battle, around 50 others with him that were periodically peppering any Eagle that swooped in with arrows, sending it spiraling down to its death as it shrilled it¡¯s last cry. Hmmm, someone capable of leading them? He was gesturing, and directing his strongest Lesser Fiends to assault distracted Eagles that had captured others with their talons. Those Lesser Fiends were long dead, but the result ended in either the pair of stronger Lesser Fiends ripping the wings off the Eagles, or decapitated them with a sword strike while flying high, and coming down hard. It was majestic, in it¡¯s own way I suppose. Though the ground below was littered in the bodies of Eagles, and Lesser Fiends alike, the forest bathed in crimson blood, and feathers. The reason behind the lack of Lesser Fiends explained, I moved my focus back toward the ground battle once more. Most of the Husks had been decimated, a few groups of fiercely fighting knots remained on the battlefield, meanwhile the Blocks of Pit Fighters with their larger Shields and Swords were marching forward in tandem. Where the Husks had been like a Barbarian rabble charging forward, the Pit Fighters were a well oiled machine moving toward the fight to deal out their trade. She had waited a while, true the hundreds of Husks had done their job, killing and wounding countless of the Beastkins forward number, but their were more, and it looked as though the Leader of the area was present, the Lion Beastkin Boss. Obsidian had marched out to end a constant threat already, that may end badly in the end. She wanted to conquer the ¡®others¡¯, as she called them, and attempt to claim Sidnie¡¯s focus for herself. I would attempt once more to recommend stopping the lifespan increase for her, but I doubted it would work, just as it had not worked when speaking in regards to Red. One final attempt, and then I would have to begin finding countermeasures within the Demons themselves. I watched the Pit Fighter blocks march into the battlefield, smashing aside the wounded and weary without exerting much effort on their part. Then came the second wave of the BEastkin, roaring their rage across the battlefield while they smashed into the blocks of shield and sword that was the Pit Fighter Legion. I grimaced, slightly. The groan of the shields under the size, and strength of the Beastkin was very audible. They bent backward under the charge of the BEastkin, and several sections broke. If not for the training they had received prior to this the Blocks would have likely broken and turned to a route. As it was, they held, at a great cost of lives, hacking and slashing their way through the break to reform the lines slowly. It was a brutal fight, bloody and violent. The screams and roars on both sides as they hacked, slashed, bit, and tore through each other was a gruesome affair, and I was very glad this was occurring while Sidnie was asleep. Even with the Censor active still, this would be obviously known as...bloody. While the majority of both sides were locked in a melee, Obsidian had begun to move with her brother, and the other Bruiser Demons. Around 20 in all, while hundreds fought on the battlefield. The Lion beastkin Boss was joining the fray as well, easily a Tier 5 Monster, he was decimating entire sections of the Pit Fighter lines. The only real saving grace was that most of his force was destroyed in the initial assault, they had crushed their own into the shields, and swords of the first lines in an attempt to break them. It had steadily evened the numbers out. All the same, the Boss class was a force of his own. That was also where Obsidian, and Frag were headed, along with the other bruisers, all male aside from Obsidian. Brute strength, once again. The group carved their way through the Beastkin that had passed through the main bulk of Pit Fighters, and slowly, bloodily, made their way toward the Boss. From their it became a one sided brawl. On the Boss¡¯ part. I felt like cringing. The Lion Beastkin Boss had just picked one of the male Bruisers up by it¡¯s head, and cracked it like an egg within its palm, letting it drop to the ground, then spun it¡¯s own massive great sword to hack another in half. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I doubted they would survive this, that would be troublesome for the Tribe itself, but this was hardly the entirety of the forces held within this Territory. It did constitute at least half however. Perhaps I would even get lucky and not be required to speak with Sidnie regarding Obsidians lifespan. That was a short lived hope. After the Lion Beastkin Boss had cut down a third Bruiser, Frag had Stepped forward, taking a full frontal swing from the Great Sword with his shield. The Shield looked like it would bend in two, but held. Though Frag had been sent back a yard or so. Obsidian had apparently used Frag as a launch board while he took the strike, running up his locked in place leg, and launching from the shoulders. She was currently coming down with her Two Handed Axe, the blades aimed for the Beastkins head. The Boss had managed to raise his sword in a surprisingly quick gesture to block the Axe strike, it appeared to be for not. The blade was chipped, and weakened from the amount of bone and flesh, and metal it had sliced through previously. The Axe simply sheared it in twain, the metal pieces scattering beneath the strike. From there, it ended as expected. She buried the Axe blade into the rather large skull of the Lion Beastkin Boss, and slew him. So much for not having that talk when able. It became a route, shortly after that. They decimated the Beastkin tribe, and their beast of war that could not flew fast enough. Some managed to escape, but the majority soon became food for the surviving Demon forces. I changed focus, not really wishing to witness the end result of that battle. They had won, and I wanted to check on the Lesser Fiends. No doubt Obsidian had sent them there precisely because of the massive amount of Eagles that had once been there. When I returned my attention in full, the Eagles were mostly gone, and the Lesser Fiends were at half their previous number, leaving them with 50 fighting roughly 30 swooping forms, and a Tier 2 Roc. The Lesser Fiend Leader was still alive, along with his bowmen, though they had apparently discarded the bows at some point. It appeared to be a stalemate, I doubt either side would truly win in another clash. But clash they did. They dived at each other, meeting in the middle, a flurry of Talons, beaks, Feathers, and Fangs as they mauled, and shredded into the opposite side. It was rather brutal now, both must have been exhausted, and simply wished to end it with the most amount of damage done. When all was said and done however, the Lesser Fiends had won, with a total of 10 surviving, and the Roc¡¯s corpse falling to the ground, battered and bloody with a missing wing. The Lesser Fiends Leader had survived the onslaught, no doubt he would become a prime figure for the time he remained alive within Obsidian¡¯s forces. I checked the time, 8:38 A.M, August 1, 3222. Sidnie had just turned 15. I would have to wish her a Happy Birthday upon waking. I would also need to give her a report on what had happened, though she would no doubt notice as well. Obsidian had just ensured her entire Territory would become corrupted by the Demonic landscape, and energy. The resulting mutations, and beasts would allow me a greater understanding of possible Demon Evolutions as well. Though I was curious what it would do to the Natural Spawning Demons, I would have to wait, time would tell. I turned my attention outward, looking at the prone form of Sidnie, and awaiting the Birthday Girls waking. Specter POV - Hunger. My constant companion, even after becoming what I am, a Dementor, no doubt the cause of the tasty treat I felt from time to time. I remembered her fear of the ¡®Ghost¡¯, though I was not one, it was useful. It tasted of a sweet wine when I felt it. It had slowly grown less however, she was losing the fear. In its place came something warm, and far tastier to sip at. She seemed to care for me, though I knew I would not be the only one. That was somewhat frustrating, I was sharing my future meal with others, and I disliked it. But she was ¡®power¡¯ in the most innocent sense of the word. She seemed to empower all she touched by controlling them, how I did not know. But it dealt with that warmth I felt. I knew she called me Specter, and it fit for the most part. Afterall, prior to her first controlling of my mind, I was like a Specter to my people. As it was, I was something more akin to a nightmare among them. I devoured those she controlled aside from me. I would not allow another within my kind to feel that warmth, and gain from my food supply. One I had left alive, but he served a vital purpose among the Troglodyte kind, namely as a mayor in one of the Ruined Towns I had forced them to occupy. He was the only one to leave his kind from this area, the rest were Dark Wisps, and Tormentors with an odd Dementor here and there. As it was, he would provide his uses outside my ring of direct control, for now. But I would eat him, in time. Regardless of his uses. I might even gain something in allowing him to have her to some small extent as I was. It would be a delicious experiment. The others I knew were present originated in the area the Imps had first come from, a relatively powerful kingdom if the old story was to be believed, and then they themselves had spawned from a long forgotten mountain range. It made me wonder what tasty morsels would be there, and incited a hunger once again. I would have to find out, in time. For now, I must focus on securing my lands, and dealing with the great beast at the bottom of the lake. I had attempted to send Troglodyte swarms after it, though aside from the tentacle that had been sighted, none returned. Next I would send a swarm of my Dark Wisps, they were far harder to kill, unless the thing possessed some form of magic that could hurt them directly. I may have to take the field against it in time as well, I wondered how it would taste once killed? If it were tasty enough, I would eat it alone, if not I would give it to the plebeians that I lorded over. But I must be careful in that regard, if I am too cruel, the warmth will not return, and I will hunger eternal. As it stands, that is the only thing that can even remotely sate me. I would not allow it to leave me starving. So I must be ¡®good¡¯ within limits that seemed to please the child, for a child I knew she was. I had the time to discover how to devour her, and by then she will have aged perfectly to be devoured. I smiled, baring the gaping maw of nothingness that was my mouth in a smile. Oh yes, it would be a meal to remember. Though if possible, I must find a way to ensure I do not eat all of her, and allow it to grow before slacking my hunger again. But again, I had naught but time to plan.
Here you are my Lovelies. Chapter 24, and the end of book 1. I regret to say this is a far shorter chapter, and I did not fully go into Specter at this time, because I want the majority of it to remain in sections, as will each of the leader POVS, until later on at least. We see the build up however in this chapter, the beginnings of far worse to occur within the Dungeon World. The most war hungry has laid full claim to her Territory, what shall occur from this I wonder? What will the Natural Spawned Demons become with so much Demonic Energy all around the land? Find out in book 2! Fun part aside, I do hope you enjoy this Prelude Chapter, the hints that lead to far more later on. I will be releasing Q@A sections later tonight, detailing some of the more fine tuned aspects that I never elaborate on, though they are brought more into focus during the school year. And Specter is a demented, frighteningly intelligent bugger. As always, much love and cookies Q and A session Alright folks here is a Question and Answer section of my Fiction that will mostly go into the things I don''t elaborate upon because it is either Tedious, or a child would not realize it yet. Each of these will be mentioned, and related to often in the coming chapters. Q) What is the time difference between the Dungeon Worlds, and Real Time? A) Each day is 2.7 years in game, so nearly three years and with 365 days in the year equaling a little below, or under 1000 years in the Dungeon World Q) Does the entire Dungeon World danger level increase based on where the Demons are? A) This question is a bit harder to go into, but the simplest way to explain this is that the Demon Area, spanning 100 Miles and ending with it''s back to the mountain area is the only section with anything above basic Monster life. The rest of the world is untouched, and natural. This changes only when the Demon Ring of influence expands beyond the Nation control, or another Race is introduced in a separate section. Q) Will the Demon Leaders ever form an alliance? A) No, they will not. Regardless of what occurs they all desire to either manipulate, eat, or fuck Sidnie, respectively. Fluffy is the single exception to this rule. I have a set plan in mind however, and you will simply need to wait for it to take course. ^.^ Q) Do the Demon Leaders have Names of their own aside from what Sid gave them? A) This is just a question I want to answer. The answer is yes, they do. But I will never mention them, a kind of evil tease on my part. ^.^ Q) Does Sidnie become more world wise? A) Yes, she does. But as I stated in the first section prior to chapter 23, she will always maintain that naive innocence that makes her so adorable and lovable. (THis applies to all aspects) Q) Is Sidnie going to increase intellectually? A) She already has, but because of her Innocence she seems younger than she is. This is the point, adds that sweet adorableness we all love. But I have an amazing smack down of knowledge planned for the future with her heheh Q) What do I mean by Race Variants? A) Now this I honestly cannot answer, because it would give a HUGE spoiler for later portions of the Fiction I am still working on. But I will say this, it leads to unlocking very fun things later on in the Fiction for all main characters. Q) Will I increase the amount of Variants within the Demon Species? A) Yes, but I am working on the best methods I wish to use for them. Q) What will Sidnie''s Second Race be? A) Secret is secret :P Q) Will I have Sidnie unlock all possible Demon Evolution''s and Species? A) That is a negative, some of them she simply won''t be able to unlock due to how she raised the Race. Others she never learns. It expands later on as to why. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Q) How old is Sidnie in Book 2? A) She is 15. Q) What happens when Leo fully forms his personality? A) He will advance to the second stage of A.I growth, which is learning, knowledge gaining about his owner and Race as a whole, rather than the snippets he has. You shall See Leo become rather attached to his owner. Q) Will Leo gain a Body as he grows and get with Sid? A) That is a huge, MAJOR , no. He will not ''get with'' Sid. He will gain an ability to form a virtual body that can actually speak however. Q) Will Sid, or Leo, create bodies of their own within the Dungeon World to rule/lead the Race? A) No, that is an impossibility. She can only control them through the glasses, and Leo is limited to suggestion, and influence. These are but a few, and while not all are elaborate, and a few are blatant tease for you, my lovely readers, I will answer SOME questions asked in comments now, by adding either to this in lines below with quotes to the questions, or in the comments. So check back every so often to see if I have. As always, much love and cookies. P.S - I will be taking one full day, and night to write out the beginning of book 2. Need a recharge after so many daily releases. ^.^ Q) Will she learn about sex, violence, and such? A) THis is going to tie into multiple questions because I suppose it will need to be SPOON fed to people. SHe does, yes, it happens in the near future now that she is a bit older, and the violent portion can be more accepted as part of the Game itself. Second half, for those who continue to ask why her father allowed the innocent daughter these Demon, I will say this ONE last time, spoon feeding it to you people who cannot fathom the concept, even though he is over protective. After this, should I see the question again, expect to be unable to view my story. It gets old. She has the Demons, because both the Mother and Father feel that due to her sheltered life she DOES need some balancing act, violence, adult issues that she would encounter should she have been a normal child. No, the Father does not like this, YES he would love to be rid of the Demons in question. But, Sidnie loves them, and it would counter the entire portion of trying to help his little girl grow and NOT be used by some dickhead that wants her for her body and will use and abuse her. The simple fact that I even HAVE to go into this at all makes me sad. It was a rather obvious point for anyone if they took the time to THINK about her entire life after being sick. That is your spoon fed reason. No I do not care that it seemed mean. When I get 20-30 PMS a day about it, I am allowed this measure of blunt cruelty. V2 Prologue: The first day begins! August 15, 3223 I felt a pressure on my cheek, and I groaned and rolled over, only to feel it again, and again. It was like I was being poked. I groaned and opened my eyes, the sound of voices distant in my ears, and the images blurry from being so sleepy. ¡°Wakie wakie Sidnie, it¡¯s the first day of school!¡± Franny, and Jessica. Both were smiling at me, though Jessica wasn¡¯t looking at me fully for some reason. I yawned, and stretched, my shirt riding up on my stomach some, a small draft hit it and I shivered. Franny poked my belly then, and I giggled. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m up. I¡¯ll get dressed.¡± Franny smiled at me, and dragged a very red Jessica from the room, and I tilted my head at them both. Goofballs. Jumping up I nearly fell, lack of balance, but managed to go into my bathroom and brush my hair out before putting on my favorite pair of pants, they were a bit old, but I loved them. Along with an undershirt, and long sleeve shirt, followed by the Baggy sweater I had gotten from Daddy a while ago. Tying my hair into a tight bun, to keep it from going everywhere, I went downstairs, and told Mommy goodbye, though she hugged me for ten full minutes not wanting to let go. I grinned, I didn¡¯t want to leave for a day without her either. But I was excited. I would be with Franny, and Jessica at school for the first time in forever! Leaving the house, we waited at the corner for the bus, a Prompt showing itself from my watch.
Sidnie, you should wait inside where it¡¯s warmer. I fear for you health.
I shook my head and took a deep breath of fresh, clean air. It smelled wonderful! ¡°No~! I¡¯m going to wait outside, and hear the birds, and feel the wind.¡± Franny and Jessica laughed, and I pounced onto Jessica¡¯s arm, it made her flush red but she smiled. Hehehe, I liked the reaction. It made her seem more girly and cute. If she acted like this normally, why did nobody ask her out? If I were a boy I would. I¡¯d asked Franny the other day, actually. She had just told me Jessica shot them all down. I frowned a little, but let it go. I was actually starting to get nervous, and the real reason I was clinging to Jessica, and in turn Franny, was that I was a little scared. I¡¯d been away from school and people for a long time. I was happy to go, yet nervous and frightened. I think Jessica and Franny knew that as well, because both let me cling to them like a child hiding from the monster under the bed. I couldn¡¯t help it, as the bus pulled up my mind was going crazy with thoughts. Would they like me? Would they hate me? Would I make friends? Would I meet a cute boy? Would I do well in school? and so on and so forth it went. It was actually starting to make me feel a little sick. I squeezed Jessica¡¯s arm a little before we got on the boss, and she smiled down at me, and pulled me on. ¡°Come on Sid, it¡¯ll be ok. Franny and I are here for you.¡± I nodded, and got onto the bus, rushing behind Jessica to sit beside her by the window, Franny taking the outer seat. I¡¯d ignored the stares. I did not really like being stared at. It made me feel self conscious and silly. My school was called Dawn Light Academy, it was actually a prestigious school that focused on the new and rising field of Dungeon Wars, apparently, and we would all be freshmen there. Franny, Jessica, and I. The classes had all the basics of course, though the majority dealt with small class sizes. Five through Ten to a class, and each subject was taught through the Dungeon World, aside from a few that required extra material, though they were incorporated into it as well. It was among the first of its kind. Funded and controlled by Dungeon Inc. it served as a kind of research to see if children, young adults and teens, would learn more while having fun, rather than cramming text book knowledge down their throats. I kind of liked the idea, the classes were meant to make each student feel like they were being paid attention to. Each school today had this system of course, no longer were we shoved into classrooms of fifty or more, and given a lackluster education. ¡°How is the school, do you think?¡± I whispered to them both. ¡°It¡¯s the top of it¡¯s field, apparently they even host several tournaments throughout the year, outside of class duels.¡± Franny said, lifted her glasses a bit. ¡°I just want to see what we can do later, I want to try and reach the Adept Rank before graduation!¡± Jessica said, and I grinned. It took a lot of dedication and time to advance in Dungeon Wars, it was kind of like a job, Pro Gaming it was once called I believed. You won money through tournaments, and events, or were paid by the company for learning new things. I thought it was a neat system, but I wanted to be a developer like Daddy! Make new Races, and help expand upon the old ones. I smiled, looking at my watch a little. Leo was with me as well, more so because we each had our portable tables under our seats, and out backpacks contained mostly note taking material, no textbooks were used, we took notes, and were guided hands on by our teachers to help us learn to the best of our abilities. I was super excited for that, but along with that excitement came the worry, and I hunkered down between Jessica, and Franny, trying to not be sick. The other kids on the bus were whispering, and a few were no doubt looking our way to see the new kid. Franny just smiled at me, and wrapped an arm around my shoulders telling me once more, it was alright. To ignore them. Easier said than done, considering the only human contact aside from them and my parents had been my Doctor. I was not used to this level of attention, and it was a little scary for me. I turned my mind toward focusing on what I had learned a few days ago in regards to Obsidian. Leo had said she had consolidated her Territory the night of my birthday, and was rebuilding her losses. She had lost a large enough number that it would take a week, even with an increase in reproduction, to get the numbers back up between each of the House locations. She also seemed to be sending scouts of her own into the neighboring Territories of Red, Fluffy, and Specter. Though the ones that entered Fluffies had to go through the Wolf controlled section, and never seemed to make it far. Leo had told me that there were petrified Husks at the edge of the border, and it made me wonder what the Wolves had grown into, yet not shown to Fluffy in combat yet. Though the Scouting parties sent into Red, and Specter¡¯s territory came back, mostly in tact. I was worried they would start fighting each other soon. I knew they each wanted more power, it was in their very nature to crave it. Fluffy seemed to be the only difference, and Leo and I attributed that to him being the one I spent the most time controlling, and, honestly, playing with. I liked sneaking in as his puppies. I had been trying to spend more time controlling the others, but each one ¡®spoke¡¯ to me, and Red kept trying to have me control Selene when I talked to her. Leo wouldn¡¯t tell me why, and Red only ever told me it was so we could play together, her voice still made me feel weird, kind of tingly, but I have gotten better at ignoring it. I was shaken from my thoughts as the bus came to a stop, and Jessica said we were here. Looking out the window I saw a large three story building that could only be our school. I smiled, excited and nervous all over again, though mostly excited because it was something new! We got off the bus, I stayed stuck between Franny and Jessica, ignoring the looks thrown my way. Jessica also seemed to make a point of standing just a teeny bit behind me because of something a few boys had said I didn¡¯t catch. I asked her why, she said they were commenting on my butt. I frowned, why would they do that? Jessica had simply sighed, and was no doubt about to lecture me some, I was saved by entering the building itself, and we marched our way toward an assembly hall near the entrance where a speaker was standing by a podium with a microphone. ¡°Welcome! Now if you can all find a seat, and quiet down I will begin explaining how our school places you all into the needed classes!¡± Placed? I panicked a little, did this mean I may not be with Jessica, and Franny? I reached and grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand for comfort, and looking at her, she reddened a little but squeezed back saying not to worry. It took around half an hour for the few hundred freshmen to settle, and quiet down. The Speaker waited patiently for us to do so though, a smile on his lips as he did. He seemed nice, actually. ¡°Now then, allow me to introduce myself! I am your principal Mr. Crumble, yes just like the pie.¡± We all laughed a little at that, and he waited patiently for us to finish. ¡°How we do this at this school is relatively simple. We have our classes ranked from Amatuer to Master in temrs of basic teachings. Each ranking will hold any number of students, from Freshmen, to Senior based on what needs improved the most for them. We also separate the Basics of each class, taught through your Dungeon Worlds, by years. So Freshmen Year you are given a list of what you may choose, and from that list you may choose anywhere from 4-7 classes to be tested in and ranked. From their you will be assigned the teacher dedicated to that set of classes to help you learn what you need to, as well as help you grow as Dungeon Owners. Make no mistake thinking it is all fun and games however, we will be teaching you valuable life skills. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Resource management, Mathematics, History, Culture, Music, Business management, Financial acumen, and much more. These are introduced into your Dungeon Worlds, and a the Race you chose upon starting your adventure, including those of you who may have advanced to controlling more than one Race already. Though I am sure those of you doing this are few and far between at this time. We encourage those who do have two Races to introduce these elements into your other Race on your own, and experiment, learn from trial and error. This school is a unique take on education, and a pilot program that you along with the other years of special prospects of higher grades will fulfill. I hope you all enjoy your school life however! We will focus on your educations, of course, but always remember to enjoy yourselves. You are still children!¡± SOme of us clapped, but a lot were confused. It was a new approach, of course everyone here had an A.I and a Race. It was one of the requirements for the school. But I suppose the majority thought that part about all classes being done through the Dungeon World was false, based on several shocked faces. I just smiled a little, trying to stop from growing more nervous. I still had my hand in Jessica¡¯s to keep me calm, and form running away from being surrounded by so many people. I felt claustrophobic. Franny and Jessica helped keep me calm though. ¡°Now then, if you would all kindly ask your A.I¡¯s to register with the school system, we will send you your lists, and options through the watch system¡± I had Leo do this, and read through a prompt that appeared.
Welcome to Dawn Light Academy Sidnie Leonholdt! You are a Freshmen enrolling in our pilot program, we have taken note of your A.I¡¯s personality growth and are simply amazed, we have added a few more classes to your list based upon that growth, feeling it will aid you both. ~Administration Class list. Social Studies World History Culture Art Military History Science Mathematics Agriculture Applied Sciences Management Basics These are the available classes given as a Freshmen, and we will review the quick survey you will take momentarily on each subject to place you within a Rank of your chosen classes. Keep in mind, each Rank is different for all, and that while you may excel in one area, another may find themselves lacking. We encourage aiding these individuals if able. Your available Bonus class is a single course that will be taught after Class hours by your teacher, should you choose it, based upon your A.I and DUngeon World¡¯¡¯s amazing level of growth. Forging a Nation - Reserved for those showing great promise with the Dungeon Worlds and their Race.
I looked at my list, and showed Franny and Jessica. ¡°Pick the same amount of 5 classes and the same course to try and be in the same class?¡± Jessica asked, and we all nodded. We debated between each other and settled for our five classes. Agriculture, Cultures, Science, Management Basics, and World History. We each had gotten a bonus class, the same one. Though unless we were in the same room we wouldn¡¯t be together. I REALLY hoped we would be together.
You will always have me, Sidnie.
I smiled at Leo¡¯s Prompt, he must have noticed I was nervous about that chance, and wanted to cheer me up some. It had worked. We took our surveys for each class. I ranked as a Master in Management Basics, Amatuer in Agriculture, Cultures, and World History, while being an Advanced Rank in Science. Franny had shocked everyone by being the single person to Rank Master in all courses she chose out of the few hundred Freshmen present, an announcement had been made. She blushed at us, and said she had studied a lot just in case. Jessica had ranked Advanced in Management Basics, and Science while reaching Master in World History, and Amatuer in Agriculture and Cultures. Then the prompt telling each student where they would be, what floor and room number, as well as their Teachers names appeared.
Congratulations on your results, Sidnie Leonholdt! You will be on the second floor, room 25. Your Teacher''s name is Mr. Baxter! We hope you and Leo both will grow and show us many fascinating things about the Dungeon World System you have created, as well as furthering your educations. ~ Administration
¡°I¡¯m room 25, on floor two.¡± Jessica said, and I smiled as widely and as much as I could. She seemed a little dazed, but was smiling with me. We turned to Franny who looked sad. I asked her what was wrong. ¡°Because of my exemplary scores in each subject I am going through a special program on the third floor, room 45.¡± My world shattered, I wouldn¡¯t be with Franny? That wasn¡¯t fair! I felt my eyes start to water and Franny poked my nose, forcing a smile. ¡°None of that, Sid. It¡¯s ok, we still have Lunch period at the same time, and we have free study afterwards for an hour to further interclass mingling, and encourage social interactions. We will still see each other, I promise.¡± I nodded, sadly, and hugged her very tightly. Jessica came up behind us and did the same, though for some reason she seemed to have me sandwiched between the two of them, and Franny just giggled at my squished face between her ample breasts. ¡°You better watch out for her while she adapts to school life Jessica! No getting distracted by things!¡± Franny said after breaking the hug, wagging a finger under Jessica¡¯s nose, a weird smile on her face. Jessica agreed quickly, smiling a little while glancing at me every few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s go Sid, we don¡¯t wanna be late!¡± Jessica grabbed my hand, and dragged me away while I yelled see you soon to Franny. At some point I felt she actually picked me up off the ground for a few seconds as we went up the stairs, and she randomly blocked the view of people staring at me for some reason. I did ask her why, she just said not to worry about it. When we reached our class room, opening the door, we learned we were the last to arrive, and the people within our class were a few of the most interesting looking people...I stayed hidden behind Jessica a little, shy and nervous, but we went in, and waited for the Teacher to arrive..My first day of school after years finally began.
Here you are my Lovelies! Book 2 Prologue, a basic introduction into her school life, and ending on such an evil cliff hanger, RIGHT before the good stuff really starts to happen! Mwuahahaha. Next chapter we will also have the Demon Leader POVS start up once again, along with special Leo Sections, kind of like a daily log to add some SPICE! I will attempt to have a daily release schedule, the Group I am in nearly demands such haha. On a side note, the other story I am working on for a release in concert with this chapter will be put on hold. I want it used later as a surprise kind of thing. There will also be a Poll this chapter to decide what Races 3 of her 5 classmates, Jessica not included, will have. They will be between Amateur Rank, and Adept Rank. 10 options, three votes. Top three winners are chosen and will be shown a great deal, just like Jessica''s undead will be now As always, much Love and Cookies! P.S - Finally see Sid''s last name. :P V2 Chapter One: Give and Take. Once we entered the classroom, Jessica and I were met by three boys, and two girls. The Teacher was there as well, smiling kindly at us while Jessica pushed me forward a little, and I scooted in while keeping my head down, nervous. When I looked at the others, I saw one of the girls had brown hair, and was wearing a kind of cute hat with eyes that were huge and happy looking. I must have stared a while because she piped in, her voice high and hyper sounded. ¡°It¡¯s a Slime!¡± Icky, was my first thought, and I frowned at it, I assume she took that as a challenge because she got a sly look in her eyes, then another male who was about my height, wore glasses, and had long hair tied into a ponytail. The other boy was a blond haired boy with brown eyes and seemed nice. The other two students I remembered well, one was the...I blushed, very handsome Greydon. He had certainly filled out in the time from that amatuer tournament all those years ago. The girl was a short asian girl, and it was Suzuki. She was wearing a cute one piece dress and her dark hair was shoulder length still. Her features seemed sharper, and her bright clear black eyes seemed like they might draw you into them. She was really, really beautiful. Both Suzuki and Greydon both made me blush, I was a huge fan of them both, and seeing them just made me more shy. The Teacher was a middle aged man that was balding, and wore glasses. He seemed nice though. ¡°Welcome! You must be Sidnie Leonholdt, and Jessica Gordon. You are the last students sent to my class. You also make our Freshmen count at Five with two Juniors. Now then, why don¡¯t we go around the room, after our last two arrivals take a seat, and introduce ourselves and say what Race we each use. I shall begin.¡± Jessica and I took our seats, and Jessica sat between myself and Suzuki. I frowned, I had wanted to sit beside her. Jessica just smiled sweetly at me, and the Teacher was the only one to my right. ¡°Alright, I am your Teacher Mr. Baxter. My Starting Race when I first started was the Wolf, and since then I have garnered two other races. An Advanced Race, and one Master Race. I will introduce them to you at a later date.¡± He looked to his left, and the boy with blond hair spoke up. ¡°My name is Winston Rodgers, please call me Weasel. My Race is Sylvan, a Rarely seen Adept Race. Fairies, basically. I know not a lot of people have heard of them.¡± Not a lot have, they were only available for purchase, and were a limited time availability two years ago. In total only 100 were released. The girl with the Slime hat, I shivered, was next and she happily spoke out when it was her turn. ¡°My name is Georgeta Stephenson! Call me Georgie! My Race is the Slime, Tentacles are love! Oh! Oh! Hey, girls, can I?..¡± Mr Baxter interrupted while most of the boys burst out laughing. I was just confused, why Tentacles, and why were Jessica and Suzuki blushing and glaring at her. ¡°Georgie! None of that now, let¡¯s move on to the next.¡± Georgie seemed to pout, but was staring at me smiling, and Jessica kind of growled at her. I frowned at them both, but listened to the next introduction. ¡°My name is Henry Allen. My Race is Plant, an Amatuer Race. I look forward to learning with you for the year.¡± He seemed like a sweet shy boy, kind of serious as well. Greydon was next, and I had to keep from looking at him directly. I saw a smile when he realized I was blushing when I looked at him. Jessica was looking a bit upset as well. ¡°My Name is Drake Greydon. My Races are Goblins, and Felines, a Rare Amatuer Race.¡± He had a deep voice, and I liked it a great deal. I poke Jessica and smiled at her, she looked from him to me frowning, but smiled a little when she saw me smiling at her. I didn¡¯t like seeing her upset. ¡°My name is Yuri Suzuki. My Races are the Rabbits, and an Adept Race Naga. It is an honor to be with you for this year.¡± I heard Drake snort and saw him cross his arms over his broad chest. ¡°Hmph, you got them because you cheated in that fight.¡± ¡°I did not, Drake, I won because you grew overconfident, just like in every battle we have fought each other.¡± Suzuki said calmly, smiling a little as she did. It made her very serious features and attitude soften and she looked much more beautiful. ¡°My name is Jessica Gordon, my Race is the Undead. I¡¯m sidnie ¡¯s friend.¡± It kind of sounded like she was claiming me, but I didn¡¯t mind. I liked she had made it a point of saying the weird girl was her friend, at least I felt weird. ¡°Let me guess, you go all defensive like that guy Griffon huh?¡± That was Drake, I blushed when I looked at him, but was frowning. He was picking on Jessica. I was about to say something, but she beat me to it. ¡°You will have to fight me to find out Goblin boy.¡± I giggled, and so did the others. Drake just frowned at Jessica. It took me a moment, but I realized it was my turn. ¡°Um, My name is Sidnie Leonholdt. You can call me Sid if you want. I-I am new to school, due to being very sick I was homeschooled, and remained at home for the last seven years. My Race is...Um, Demons.¡± It grew silent after that. Jessica was smiling, and patted my hand lightly for being brave. But each person was staring at me so I kind of ducked into my hoodie to hide. It was a bit to much. Suzuki looked at me, as did Drake. Both held interest, and for some reason Georgie had a very sly smile on her face, while the other two boys just seemed shocked. Mr. Baxter just smiled at me. He already knew no doubt.
I would ask you all kindly stop staring at Sidnie, it is causing her distress and I will not have that!
¡°Oh my¡­¡± said Mr. Baxter. ¡°That is a very advanced A.I. What is your Personality percentage?¡±
That is hardly a matter for conversation while Sidnie is under distress, but it is 91%. I am a specially designed A.I created by the Creator to assist and grow with Sidnie. Once more, I ask you stop staring.
Mr. Baxter whispered Fascinating, but the kids did stop staring, and I just flushed more. Leo had brought more attention from that, I was certain. Jessica was laughing. ¡°That¡¯s Leo for you, always the doting protector.¡± She laughed again, and Leo thanked her for the compliment. ¡°Now then *cough* Why don¡¯t we connect all of our A.I¡¯s through the rooms separate server and allow them to mingle while we begin class. I am truly looking forward to seeing all of your Races and how you have shaped them, particularly the two who are of the Adept Rank within the tournaments.¡± We each had our A.I connect to mingle, and then pulled out our portable tables, each of ours was a 5 by 5, while Mr. Baxter went to the closet area and pulled out a large 20 by 20 table and a small 5 by 5 portable table as well. ¡°This 20 by 20 will be for our class fights to test your knowledge and experience with your Races. This will be a subject for next week after we have finished introducing each of our class subjects into your individual world. Drake, Yuri, you may use one of your Race as the Class¡¯ learning method. I will have you introduce these methods to your other Race at a later date to experiment with.¡± They both nodded, and I saw Suzuki pick her Rabbits, and Drake chose his Goblins. I picked the table up a little more, it was kind of heavy. Jessica helped me when she saw me struggling, and we set it up together. ¡°Thank you Jessica!¡± I said, smiling. She poked my nose and said ¡®you¡¯re welcome¡¯ and we sat down with the tables firmly in place, listening to Mr. Baxter explain more. ¡°What we will be doing, with the permission of Dungeon Inc. is introducing the Classes into your Point system, what this will do is grant your Race the basics of each. With the added permission, these purchases will be 100 Points each, Sidnie, we have been given the ability to stop the nasty Point Doubling that your Race undergoes each time you purchase an upgrade. This will not change any of your existing prices, or the ones that come after. But! It will stop any and all doubling that would normally occur.¡± I smiled! My prices would not be lowered, but I could and would be able to purchase without extreme worry from now on. And with the Classes I was taking I¡¯d be able to learn new methods of advancing my current technologies through each of my Tribes, what it would do to Fluffy I had no idea just yet. But looked forward to seeing it. Mr. baxter went to each of our portable tables, and inserted a USB into each. Explaining as he did. ¡°As the Juniors know, this USB is a specially made program from Dungeon Inc. for our school that will add the options into your Point lists. Purchase them for the Race you chose, it is a one time purchase, you must manually do them for future Race, and you will of course need to manually guide and learn with them for each to grow in the field. I will be giving projects related to each that you must manually manage, and build within your selected Race. If you have multiple towns, or cities, you will be doing different versions within each that will fit with the selected area.¡± He finished putting the classes within each of our Tables. I looked at the Points and a new tree had formed. ¡®School Tree¡¯ I giggled at it, and Mr. Baxter smiled at me motioning for me to purchase the classes. I did so, and was met with a new prompt.
Congratulations on opening a new Tree to advance your Race, this is a one time purchase for each, and limited to the Race selected. any other application of these advancements will need to be done manually, and through hard work. We have also taken the restriction limited to you early on that each of your purchases double the price of future purchases within that field. It will not lower your current costs, but you may safely purchase without worrying about doubling your expenses later. And congratulations upon your first year of High School. Sincerely, Dungeon Inc.
I smiled at it before dismissing it and looking at my miniature version of the Dungeon World at home. The main downside to the 5 by 5 tables was that you had to have your A.I focus on the portion you wished to see, you could not see it all in one go. The fact I had four areas and a massive chunk of the Dungeon World at Home under Demonic control meant I had spent almost a week downloading the current version of my Dungeon World into the 5 by 5, and though it was linked fully to my main Table and would move in real time as I advanced with this, it was a slower and more time consuming process. I heard Mr. Baxter clap his hands, he was rubbing them together looking excited. ¡°Alright children! Why don¡¯t we begin yes? What is the best way to start our class do you think? Shall we go around explaining what each of your particular Races do, and how they advance, or evolve into more powerful Species? Perhaps I could bend the rules and allow a small battle between you all, though I think that should wait until tomorrow. I will however hand out the Glasses required for this course, you will spend the majority of it controlling your chosen Creature each day and working on my projects for your class assignments.¡± He paused, looking at his tablet, no doubt a downloaded information tablet designed to show exact statistics of a Dungeon World. ¡°Hmmm, fascinating. It appears we have one Student who has mastered the basic concept of farming, as well as setup and conquered all but a very small portion of a 100 mile area within our Freshmen.¡± I shrunk a little in my seat, Jessica looking at me with a wry smile, she was close to doing the same, and the only reason it was not all under Demonic control was because the other Boss Monsters remained. ¡°Sidnie, you have done an amazing job here. The stats, and detail with which each of your four tribes have advanced, including this all Canine Demon clan are fascinating. You already have base cultures developing with each. That explains the majority of your survey scores. I look forward to seeing how you advance these aspects of Management Basics during your year in my class.¡± The others were looking at me again, and I tried very hard not to blush at the attention. I felt awkward and scared. Schooching a little closer to Jessica I peaked out around her toward Drake who seemed mildly amused. ¡°Of course our adept Players have mastered their respective Cultures, but this is a course required to learn more about the respective cultures. What our dear Sinie here has is a unique aspect. Each of her...Four, amazing, separate factions appear to be under the influence of different Cultures. That may lead to trouble later young lady.¡± I nodded, and tried to speak, nothing came out. I was really nervous. Jessica bumped me with her shoulder and whispered it was ok, I took the little bit of help and spoke out hesitantly. ¡°I know, Mr. Baxter. I-I appear to be having some troubles already. They have been sending scouts and showing more aggression along the borders between territories.¡± He nodded his head a little. ¡°I can see this occurring, alright. You are not allowed to influence the flow of events unless it begins to impact your classes, understood? This will be a marvelous learning tool for both you, and the rest of us. Myself included.¡± Stolen story; please report. I frowned at him, worried for my Demons, I had been planning to try and stop what was coming, the fighting that was going to grow beyond scouts, but now I was being denied that. I would have to watch my Demons die. I felt like crying right now.
Mr. Baxter, sidnie is distressed, what have you done? Ah, I would ask you allow her to interfere and stop the coming war between her Demon Tribes. She loves them, and does not wish them harmed.
Mr. Baxter smiled, but he remained firm. ¡°I am very sorry Leo, but I must allow this to occur. It presents us with too large an opportunity to learn about the Master Race of Demons themselves, along with what it is like to have four very unique and different cultures clashing. Each of the others have two at the most, and have already ensured that no in fighting would occur.¡± They argued, and finally Mr. baxter stated that I could influence the events, but not stop it. That was the best Leo could do, and he was somewhat upset. I could tell. ¡°It¡¯s ok Leo, we will manage. Besides, Fluffy, Red, Obsidian, and Specter won¡¯t be harmed, I¡¯m sure frag won¡¯t either. They are too strong.¡± Leo gave in, and went back toward the shared network for the A.I, but me stating names had earned attention again, along with Leo saying I loved my Demons. Drake seemed to think it was ridiculous that someone loved their creatures. It made me blush, but I got angry as well, and told him that I felt sorry for him. He had no connection to his Dungeon World. He got angry, and stopped looking at me. The others seemed more intrigued by my statement of naming my favorites, and caring about them. Jessica thought of her undead as Pets mostly, so she liked them. But only really cared for her A.I, Lucifer. She at least understood me though. I peaked up after ducking down from my outburst to see Suzuki smiling at me, a knowing smile. I remembered the tears she had shown when she won the Tournament, and realized she was the same. I smiled back and waved kind of. Her smile grew. ¡°You are very sweet, Sidnie. I know few who care for their Dungeon World''s Residence like you. I am one of them, and would love to speak with you in the future about the ones you have named.¡± I kind of blushed at the praise, hearing someone you followed through their professional career and was like a Hero to you praise you for what you did was a bit overwhelming. I felt somewhat star struck. Jessica frowned at Suzuki, and looked at me. She seemed conflicted, and confused for some reason. ¡°Are you ok Jessica?¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was pouting. I frowned at her and poked her thigh under the desk. ¡°If you smile I¡¯ll make you some food soon.¡± I was very proud of my cooking skills, I¡¯d been practicing. Her face gained a red tinge, she liked my cooking, and she knew I was using it to bribe her into a better mood. I won in the end, and she smiled, though it was a little forced she seemed to feel better. ¡°Fine, but I want Pancakes. They taste the best.¡± We were whispering, to keep our conversation between us, but I was relatively sure Suzuki had heard, and she was looking at Jessica, her eyes said she knew something I did not and it made me kind of sad. Someone we just met acting like that, I wasn¡¯t sure how that made me feel either, to be honest. I promised Jessica she would have her Pancakes tomorrow, and then she dragged me a little closer so we could all start talking and getting to know one another, Mr. Baxter allowed us this time. I learned that Weasel, liked reading fairy tales, and used them as the prime focus in learning about his Fairy like Race. He had several Tier 3 creatures, his favorite was the Winter Sprites he had spent a month learning how to get as a Species. They were really pretty, when he showed them. It was a tiny little girl with pale snowflake wings, and a really pretty blue and white dress. Her hair and eyes were white, and the skin looked pink. I wanted to cuddle it! Henry studied plants a lot, his Daddy was a horticulturist, and he used his Race to help him learn new facts about some plants, though they spent the majority of the time just playing with them, and figuring out if it was magical in origin, or was an actual aspect of the Species they grew. Georgie was a bubbly little girl, a bit older than me, and 4 feet tall. She was also hyper that her class had three amazingly pretty girls, I knew that Jessica, and Suzuki were in that number, but she was referring to me, and I had told her I¡¯m not pretty. I had just gotten a look, and been told that if anyone ever told me that she had no doubt Jessica would hurt them. I frowned, and then got utterly confused when she asked if I had any adult woman like creatures in my Race. I had shown her the Succubus, Red, and then she asked me if we could connect our world and I use her, while she used a special slime she had bred for a certain amount of fun involving Tentacles. I had asked how we would do that, and before she could explain it in detail, what she had already begun to explain made me blush and kind of fried my brain, but Jessica had come up and smacked her hard upside the head. I was still reeling from the image of Red doing things to a tentacle that I felt were really weird, added to that Slimes were Icky anyway. After I calmed down, and Jessica said to ignore whatever Georgie said, we went on. Suzuki explained how she had created a Japanese caste system, and that the descendant of her Favorite Rabbit she had used in the amatuer tournament all those years ago was an acting Shogun within her Society, she had opted to not go into the Naga at this time, because this class she would be focused on her Rabbits. Drake, was just really Handsome, and I kind of zoned out while looking at him as he explained. Jessica had elbowed me, and I caught the end of it as he described his Goblins were based upon the Viking Cultures, and he had introduced several historical like aspects into them. They raided the Naturally spawning Monster villages and Towns within the area of influence his Goblins had, and that they lived in an archipelago and used ships to do the raiding. He stated it fit well with his Lightening Variant. We continued to talk for the rest of the day, Mr. Baxter had informed us aside from a short project at the end of class, today would be spent having us get to know each other. The fact is was a half day as the first day of school also added to that. ¡®Not enough time to really get into it¡¯ were his exact words. So we spent the day getting to know each other. We exchanged numbers, and once the day ended we went to meet with Franny. Our after School Class would begin tomorrow as well. ¡°Franny!¡± I said, and jumped on her, she nearly fell but managed to keep us upright. I¡¯d missed her. She was laughing, and so was Jessica. ¡°It¡¯s only been four hours Sid!¡± I hugged her tighter. I didn¡¯t care, I had wanted to spend my school time with both her and Jessica. She patted my head, and after I let her go she explained her class. It had four others in it, and each one were seniors with an Advanced Race. One of them actually had the Snake Race! I found that amazing, because I liked Snakes, kind of. We talked about our day, as we rode the bus home, and at some point I realized the majority of my fear had gone away. That made me happy, I smiled at them both and when we arrived at my house, I was reminded to make Pancakes for Jessica, before they both went home. I looked forward to tomorrow now. If the first day was like this, how bad could it be? Red POV - Thoughts filled my mind, along with a multitude of others within my Realm, my sweet little subjects. Mistress has given another gift, knowledge, such fascinating concepts. Something called ¡®Science¡¯ That I enjoyed, and had begun sending my crafty little sweetheart Imps to experiment with the subject. As it was, it was about all the poor dears were use to, I had the Fiends to fill me properly now. Fill me they did as well. Mmmm, I wished for Mistress to take control and allow me to corrupt her sweet essence with my body all the more now. I am sure it would feel all the sweet to have her take the male shape and fill me to bursting. I screamed my own release at last, it had only taken my favorite little boy toy and his siblings eight hours. They were learning. I purred and ran my long taloned fingers down the length of their leather red skin, enjoying the feel before kicking them out of my chambers, and summoning Selene. She arrived, and I was fascinated to see the difference between her Lesser Succubus form, and my own. Where I was voluptuous, and fit to bursting in all my lovely assets, along with my long flaming red hair, she was more petite, slimmer though very attractive with long black hair, and a slightly smaller tail. Her skin was more alabaster than my own, a point of pride that stung me slightly. I held horns as well, where the rest of my kind did not. No doubt a point that must be caused by my Mistress, her oh so sweet innocence when she controlled my little Selene as well. I smiled at the woman in question, and she came willingly to my bed, crawling in to slide along my prone body and kiss me. Still my favorite toy. I spent a short time enjoying her, before moving on to business. ¡°Have you anything to report on the border? Has that ¡®Other¡¯ with the Husks sent more?¡± She paused, I was being rather cruel, my tail tip was still buried within her soft folds, and I was twitching it. She gave an adorable little gasp before trying to speak. ¡°They *Moan* were sighted this morning, a group of¡­.Five, My Lady.¡± So very adorable, but I needed the report. I removed my tail, enjoying one final sweet gasp before she continued, cuddled against my body. ¡°The Hell Fire Imps guarding it have dispatched them with their flames, My Lady. We have stationed several of our Fiends along the borders as well. They have been sending some that heavily armed and armored to make small forays into our lands. They appear slightly bigger as well, though I know not why.¡± That was distressing, a larger fiercer Fiend would end badly for us in a fight. The Fiends were our only true combatives in close range. Selene had taken the role of my General, and thanks to her several have become adept at low altitude flying like the Imps, and ground fighting. Because of this I have begun breeding them properly, training their physical attributes far better than before. I sighed a moment, Motioning for her to continue. ¡°We have also spotted one of the Dogs entering our land, the result did not end well. We tried to catch it, but lost it within the brush of our own woods. It was not a two headed one, the Orthos, like before either. It was a larger single headed beast.¡± ¡°Dark Hound¡± I stated, my Grimoire had an interesting aspect of holding Demonic Species names within it, though for some odd reason most were blank. I had begun to attribute this to the fact none were present within any of my Lands, or the ¡®Others¡¯ I stretched slightly. How could I rid myself of these rivals for Mistresses Affections? Without her blaming me. I stuck my lower lip out, pouting a bit, I wanted them gone to keep her for myself, but Mistress stated she loved them as well. She had said equally to how she loved me! The sheer absurdity baffled me, and made me burn with jealousy. If I ever received the chance I would do what Selene had when one of the others, a Fiend, had spoken of taking her spot as the most favored, and rip them to pieces. I growled a bit, before taking Selene one last time. When I sent her from my chambers, I rose and went out. I had knowledge, Culture, though basic, Science, Management, something called Agriculture, and ¡®History¡¯ of some kind that baffled me. However it was no doubt a result of My Mistress. Agriculture somewhat fascinated me, and I looked within my Grimoire Relic. I would use these, somehow I was sure I could make proper use of plants. Either to amplify our own military power using it and magic, or with the Science and study I had begun to think upon. I required Mistress to aid me, but she had not visited me for several long years. She was no doubt visiting one of the ¡®Others¡¯ Once more the Jealousy burned deep, and I bit my lip to keep from screaming in frustration. I wanted Mistress, yet the other one, her oh so mighty guardian kept her from me! I could not take what I wanted, and even though I would not harm her, I wanted to corrupt her, to turn her into my most amazing Mistress, yet it refused to allow me. Regardless of how I begged. In fact the suggestions, the methods of stopping me had increased. It choked my words when I wished to mention it, it stopped my movements when I felt safe to pounce. So frustrating! To see what I wanted, yet be denied it when she arrived. But one day, one day the other would slip, and I would finally taste my sweet, sweet Mistress. One day...
Here you are my Lovelies, and forgive the wait on this release. I needed to wait for that pesky poll to end. But now I should be back to daily releases assuming life does not make it wait a day, or my mind. I hope you enjoy this chapter, he Prices no longer doubling as well haha. Let''s not forget the more mature, and for some reason far more frightening Red hahahaha As always, much love and cookies. V2 Chapter Two: First Battle! I was humming a little song, and going around my kitchen in the cloths I would wear to school. A new pair of jeans that fit me a little better, less baggy, and a long sleeve purple shirt with an Imp figure on it. Though I would still be wearing Daddy¡¯s sweatshirt. As it was, I was making blueberry pancakes for Jessica! I grinned, it was her favorite and I had promised her. While I cooked, I also went over some of what I had done last night with Leo, mostly just debating a new course of action. Leo had debated that we should add one more separate Tribe, set right in the center of the Demon controlled area, just on the outermost edge of the influence of each of the other Territories. He could give suggestions to pull back and make it a no entrance zone for a time. I debated that the numbers would end up being too small, that the area could not sustain a viable population of anything except the Imps, and they could hardly survive in the area without stronger protection. Leo had been adamant however, stating he wanted to give me a late birthday surprise by experimenting with this smaller population of pure Imps. I felt he was up to something, something involving surprising me. I did not like that, and had pouted to be let in on his plans. Leo had stubbornly resisted my attempts to sneak the answers out of him. But finally I had relented. I had taken a token Imp population of 500, it was all he needed apparently. The Imps came from Obsidians domain, while he separated the Territory in a semi large circle at the dead center of the Demon Nation. He requested we allow these Imps to grow naturally, based upon what was done to them through my influence and see if they would create a new Variant, or show a unique Evolutionary pathway without interference. I frowned at that, but had agreed. And of course to ensure that they did not become embroiled within the war between the others, I had needed to spend points to have the Demonic land surrounded the area develope a large wall to keep the other Tribes out. It had cost me 80,000 points to erect it through Demonic Energy that the Imps had within them, rather than being built. The chunk cost aside, the drain had killed 100 of the Imps, and I had wanted to cry over it. Leo had promised it was ok, they didn¡¯t feel a thing but I still did not like it. From there, Leo had begun spending points left and right dealing with his own point expenditures not requiring my aid. In the end, the nearly 190,000 Point I had was decimated to a mere 56,721 Points. I had asked what he had been doing, and he stated he had been purchasing the basic abilities that all the other Tribes have long since passed, and was shocked it had cost so much, or he had needed to do it at all. He had also added in a few extra things that had unlocked based upon the Population size limit do to the area. I still found that odd, he had stated it was a limited population size now that we had reached the actual pop limit for purchase on the Imps a while ago, they would breed and grow based upon the amount that could be held in each individual town, or main area. The largest were the current Capitals of Red, Obsidian, and Specter of nearly 1,000,000 Imps each, while the town¡¯s that they had developed within their territories were limited to a few hundred thousand based on size. The Imps had begun acting their role, servants, builders, tinkerers and from them grew the crafting industry within each Territory. I had asked for a list of the purchases in order, of course. When I had seen it, it had been a very long list of improvements, and each was needed of course. I still frowned though, the amount was rather disturbing for Imps only, he had said that until we either unlocked a new Variant, or Evolutionary pathway we should leave them as they are in this more natural environment, though unlike the Natural Spawning Demons that were appearing in each Territory, they would grow based upon my own interference with the Race, rather than the cruel and evil aspect of the Natural Spawned ones. I was of course a little sad that Fluffy didn¡¯t have Imps, but he seemed fine within his Canine only area. I was worried if he was dragged into the war though. How would they fight the flying Fiends? It was honestly a constant worry since I had come home and had the time to think. Maybe I would sneak a few controlled sections to keep it all even, and limit the damage outside of school. Surely they would not notice? Right? I sighed, and went back to making my Pancakes, they were finished a little before the doorbell rang, and JEssica with Franny came in. The tail end of their conversation trailing behind. ¡°...Tell her already!¡± Franny said. ¡°No, I..I¡¯m not brave enough yet.¡± Jessica. I was really wanting to know what they were discussing, but they would just avoid it, or give me an excuse. I sighed again, calling out for them. ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen, I made blueberry pancakes!¡± I heard them both squeal in excitement and rush in to steal several of my pancakes, and I watched with great pleasure as they ate them. I raised my finger, and wiped some syrup that had gotten at the corner of Jessica¡¯s mouth off, then sucked my finger clean. I really liked syrup. Jessica went beat red when I did this, and scooted away from me some. ¡°Jessica?..¡± I asked, and she just ducked her head down. ¡°Ignore her, you know, you¡¯ll make a wonderful wife one day Sid! These pancakes are amazing!¡± I blushed at the compliment but smiled at her. ¡°I hope so.¡± I did as well, I wanted to have a really big and happy family. Like with Mommy and Daddy but with more kids. Franny grinned, and poked Jessica then we all finished eating, before heading to school. Today was a full day, and would involve a great deal more things. I hope it was as good as the first day. I could hardly wait! When we got off the bus for school, it was a buzzing hub of activity. Everyone was mingling in the common hall, waiting for the time to go to class. Franny had to go in a bit earlier than us so she left and headed toward her floor, while Jessica and I kind of wandered around the common hall and eventually found ourselves surrounded by a bunch of boys. They were older, and were talking a little oddly. One of them had said ¡®Honey are you an Angel, because I think I¡¯ve died and gone to Heaven.¡¯ I¡¯d frowned at him, and had no idea how to react. Jessica had just sighed and told them all to beat it, that their cheesy lines were not wanted here. I asked her what she meant, and she had stated they were hitting on us. I was just more confused, how was asking if I was an Angel hitting on us? It was a weird way to say something. I saw Jessica place her face in the palm of her hand, and she said very carefully. ¡°They were saying you were prettier than an Angel in an attempt to date you, it was a pick up line Sid.¡± I had caught on to it with that explanation and blushed. I¡¯d never been hit on before like that. Or called pretty by someone other than Mommy or Daddy, or Jessica and Franny. She adopted a somewhat pained expression and mentioned something about taking me aside with Franny and explaining how this all worked properly to avoid a disaster. The rest was mumbled to low, but she didn¡¯t elaborate when I questioned her about it. We were not bothered again by the ¡®Cheesy¡¯ gang though, according to Jessica they did it to every pretty girl, and that made me smile. ¡°I¡¯m pretty? Not as pretty as you are, Jessica.¡± I did a little jump and held onto her arm and grinned up at her. She was blushing now, and stuttered a thank you but before I could pick on her more, the bell rang and we made our way to our class. We entered, and were met with a hello from the only other one in the classroom right now, Georgie. She was fiddling with something on her PDT, Portable DUngeon Table. ¡°Good morning Georgie~!¡± I called out and waved. She looked up, really seeing who was here. She asked if I had changed my mind about her Slimes, and using my Succubus to fulfill what she wanted, I had just blushed more and shook my head meekly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you to see the love and power of the Tentacle!¡± She said in her excited manner, and Jessica threatened her with bodily harm for attempting to corrupt me to her ways. I just blushed more and ducked a little into my sweater. One by one the rest of the class arrived, Weasel, Henry, Drake, and Suzuki (A.N She prefers this to Yuri.) Following all of them came Mr. Baxter who was smiling and greeted us. We responded in kind. ¡°Alright children! Are you ready for today''s opening subject?¡± I looked around, everyone seemed happy, and I remembered why. We were starting out with fights. Mr. Baxter said it would help us gain experience, and help to improve Drake, and Suzuki¡¯s already present skills. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it as much, and we were paired up to go one on one. Henry and Georgie. Weasel and Drake, followed by Mr. Baxter and Jessica. I would be against Suzuki. ¡°Alright, now then each match will not last long. Just a customary fight. You will be limited to a number of 20 Tier 0 creatures, NO variants are allowed. The winner will receive the points from the win, and the deaths involved. Understood?¡± A chorus of yes met him, and then the first two went to the 20 by 20 table, Mr. Baxter said it was a miniature tournament table and would be scaled to a small section. Georgie and her Slimes VS. Henry and his Plants. It was a very odd fight. Georgie selected her 20 basic slimes, and had sent them to go devour the ¡®plantings¡¯ that Henry had, they were based off of the venus fly trap. It took about an hour, neither were powerful, or quick killed. In the end Georgie had won due to being able to have her Slimes engulf the entire ¡®Plantling¡¯ and dissolve it before they could snatch one up within it¡¯s trap jaws. The next one between Weasel and his Sylvan, and Drake with his Goblins was what I was looking forward to. I watched him move to the table, peeking over my sweater, and heard Jessica grumble. I looked at her and she was glaring at Drake, why did she not like him? I turned my attention back to them. The Sylvan Tier 0 species was something called a brownie. It was a short stubby thing with big eyes and a big nose. They looked really cute! Apparently they served the same purpose as my Imps did, and they relied on swarming an enemy. Surprisingly, Drake had a difficult time winning. He almost lost, in fact, because of an inlaid trap the brownies had dug beneath the field of battle. THey were master diggers. But he did win, and I blushed when he looked over toward me and smiled. I ducked my eyes from him and fidgeted. Jessica got up from her seat somewhat loudly, and went to the table to fight Mr. Baxter, her Ghouls against his Wolves. She actually won! Her Ghouls had fought with a savagery that was really not normal for Jessica from what I had seen before. She was angry, but when she heard me cheering for her, I did my best to ignore the looks I got, she smiled. She had won, and I was cheering for her. She seemed content, though for some reason she threw a look of triumph at Drake that had him tilted his head. I was just confused. Next, I was up against Suzuki. My actual idol. I was nervous, and wanted to impress her. She was using her Rabbits, no Variants, though they were slightly larger than normal Rabbits, she had stated they were meat eaters and it resulted in them evolving to be larger. I had to pick which Imps to use, and Obsidians were the best choice because they were my largest and strongest Imps, having been trained for fighting, and hard manual labor above all else. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I connected with one, and the others followed him because he was stronger. Suzuki was using a large brown haired Rabbit as hers. I gulped in the Imps throat, and was confused on what to do, but had my Imps move forward with me in a small swarm rush. I didn¡¯t know how to fight others, and I was a bit afraid. When we met in battle, one of Suzuki¡¯s Rabbits jumped up and latched his sharp buck teeth into the throat of one of my Imps, while two of my Imps ripped one of her rabbits apart. The blood was a bit too much, but I powered through it, doing my best to ignore it. I moved with a group of five Imps toward Suzuki who was mixed in the ranks of her Rabbits. I didn¡¯t make it far though, out of nowhere two Rabbits jumped and ripped into me in the Imps body, and the connection cut. I took the glasses off, breathing heavily. Scary, and...I felt some tears form as I realized I had lost, and that my Imps were dead. Suzuki gave me a sad smile, and was walking around the table toward me, but Jessica beat her there and gave me a bit hug, whispering it was ok. That she was sorry I lost my creatures, but it would be ok. I would get better, and losing them would happen less and less as I gained experience. I sniffled and nodded, at least I had not cried. Jessica ended up glaring at Drake who had said something about how caring for the creatures led to weakness, and I should just let the Demons be Demons in battle. I¡¯d hid in Jessica¡¯s Hug, and she had called him a bad word. Mr. Baxter had stepped in at that point and forced Drake to apologize to me. Suzuki was just regarding Jessica and I as we went to our seats. She had a frown on her face. It actually made her look like she was pouting and she seemed kind of adorable like that. But she went to her seat, saying Jessica was right. I¡¯d get better, and then few of my Demons would die in battle as I gained needed experience. I¡¯d nodded, and tried to smile some at her. She had turned away from me, looking at her desk and the notebook on it. I felt like I had made her mad, but Jessica was keeping me from talking to her by going over the fight with me, like the others were with each other, and showing me what I might do better. Mostly by using height and the natural speed I had trained better in diving maneuvers next time. I felt mostly overwhelmed though, honestly. I¡¯d just lost twenty of my adorable Imps, and I had not even made the sacrifice worth it, not that it ever would be worth it. But they had died in vain, because I was inexperienced. I would have to change this, I didn¡¯t like the blood and violence, or the sounds and smells, but I would get use to them now. I wasn¡¯t a little kid to have a panic attack anymore! Right? The class continued, Mr. Baxter going over each battle and explaining what could be done better. TO both the winners and losers, he even said what he should have done and could have done to have had a better outcome. He was a very hands on man, and regardless of how it made me feel that he had asked I not interfere with my Demons when they went to war, he was a very nice man. He took the time to teach each of us, one on one, and encouraged questions, as well as trying to show him where he might be wrong. I thought he was a very good teacher. We also received our first assignments. We were required to build a farming community within each of our respective Races we were using for the class in one week. We had to do it from scratch, and prepare daily reports based on our progress and discoveries to share and aid our classmates to grow if they were having trouble. So it was basically a daily homework assignment, and an end of the week test on our progress, and if we had done it properly. We were required to take direct control of a leading figure and guide the farming communities construction, and planting. We could not spend any points to assist us. It would cover several of our classes, management basics, Agriculture, and Science all in one. We had even begun discussing between us, I¡¯d ended up with Suzuki, and JEssica had pouted at it, but I was looking forward to it. Suzuki and I discussed a decent starting method, taking the natural plants that were used by basic prey monsters as a food source and taking seeds to grow them. That was where I hit a snag though, the plants within my lands were corrupted, and unknown. She recommended experimenting using a powerful Demon within the area that had a high intelligence and could possible contain the knowledge of them. I had nodded, Red might be the best. But something told me for identification Fluffy would be the perfect choice. Not like I just wanted to control Fluffy or anything. Suzuki seemed a little distant as well, and toward the end of the class period she had said why. She was sorry, that she had killed my Imps. I¡¯d said the same about her Rabbit at almost the same time and I blushed. I¡¯d only gotten a few, but I remembered her face after the tournament. I had even said that her face had made me cry when I saw how she cared for her Rabbids in the Tournament and how it had hurt her to lose them. She had frozen, and then shown me such a peaceful and kind smile while she thanked me, grabbing my hand and giving it a small squeeze in the process that I blushed, and nodded mutely. I¡¯d just told my Idol I was sorry, and that I had cried with her that first time. Now I was stuck with her smiling like that, and I had a very confusing feeling that I didn¡¯t understand, but kind of liked. Jessica had come over at that point, and sat down between us. Suzuki took her hand off mine and smiled at her. ¡°So, Suzuki, are you in the afterclass course?¡± Jessica asked, and she seemed a little hostile. ¡°Jessica?¡± She ignored me, looking at her. Suzuki just smiled wryly at her before answering. ¡°No, I completed most of those my Freshmen, and Sophomore year.¡± Jessica just smiled, it seemed a bit nicer at least. We talked a little longer, before the bell rang and then the rest of the class left after saying their goodbyes. I received Suzuki¡¯s personal phone number, I¡¯d forgotten to get it yesterday. Jessica got it as well. Once the others left, Mr. Baxter cleared his throat, and we looked at him. ¡°Alright girls, you two are the only ones for the afterclass course. I¡¯ll explain a little about it. During this time we will be working on actually building and shaping your respective area, or areas for your Race into an actual Kingdom, not just separate Tribes, or a congregation of creatures under someone''s leadership without the aid of others to run a smooth running area. JEssica, yours will be a bit simple to manage as you hold one actual City sized area, the rest answering to your Vampire Species. Sidnie, yours will be far more complicated because you are already well on your way toward this in each of your Tribes, but judging by the history of your Dungeon World the ones in power have been elongated, life span wise, for so long they would not likely share power. It will take time, and your efforts to help form a base foundation of leadership and command. I know this one, the Husk area has a House system, an interesting combination of ancient Europe and Roman cultures. They are ruled by the Female Bruiser, and her brother according to the life spans. They would be the easiest to begin with. The foundations are there. This one, the one with the Succubus has an amazing resemblance to what few texts we have on Amazonian culture. Ruled by females, the males are warriors and breeders only. YOur strongest is acting as the Queen, but you will need to appoint regents, generals, officials to go about her area. The only Tribe that does not need it is this one, where the Dark Wisps are located. They have established the very basics of this on their own through your influence. That is a very smart leader you managed to grab, the Variant may play a huge part in this. What they need is a Culture, and that will be what we work toward for this class with them. The Complication lies in the Hell Hound area. They are purely Canine, and seem at war with the Natural predators of wolves. YOu will need to end the threat of that boss, and work on building them further. The fact they seem to take on aspects of Indian Tribes is actually fascinating, so at odds with what we know of Demon behavior.¡± He continued along those lines for the rest of the class, ending it with giving us an assignment to work on building a foundation for what he spoke with each of our respective Races, I was to focus on the Succubus, Red, and Husks, Obsidian¡¯s Territories for now. With that, we went home for the day. Franny joining us on our way out. A lot of information to digest, and work through. I¡¯d ask for Leo¡¯s help later, as well as Franny, and Jessica¡¯s. Fluffy POV - Changes had begun to take place, they felt foreign, but held the same comfort I felt from the presence of Mother, it allowed me to accept the concepts easier, and through my acceptance the Packs accepted. Agriculture, something we had already begun. Identifying, and learning the use of the various plants that grew within my Corrupted lands. What was poisonous, and what was edible. Science, that was more foreign and harder to understand, but I believed I would be able to make use of it somehow, I just needed to think on how. Management Basics, the words foreign but he idea already well known. Juggling four Packs lead by different Alphas, two of them your own rambunctious pups had taught me the methods long ago. As it was, I learned nothing from it that I did not know already. The History though, that opened a world of the past to me. How our people use to be, not just the stories. It was like the Spirits of our long dead flew through my mind and showed me how we were once, how we were more natural. It showed the change as it started with Mother, how it continued to change through me. I smiled, my tongue lolling from both my heads seeing when Mother first made her presence known in a way I could understand. I also knew she had been visiting the bodies of my Pups, her grand children. She played with me through them, I could feel her love and warmth radiated in such great waves, far greater than my pups could manage when she did. It was an enjoyable time for me.I had never truly been able to play with Mother when she was alive, and through her spirit I could play with her, and we would learn show her, her grand children. They had even gained some strength from this. Mother had been making fewer appearances within me, and more within my Pups, but that was fine. I was never lonely, or missing her this way as much. I walked the border between the Wolves, looking within the dark depths, seeing the sentries of the wolves within. I growled at them, and the weaker ones fled. One day soon they would be no more. That I knew, a gut feeling. The time of conflict would be soon. I ended my patrol, my honor guard of Lava Orthos, and Lesser Orthos along with Lava Dark Hounds following in my wake. I would be seeing my eldest son soon, and his very first litter would be born later this year as well. I looked forward to seeing my own grandchildren, for some reason both he and his sister had held off having offspring for a time. I looked forward to seeing if any of my grandchildren would be Liquid Flame Dark Hounds like my Pups. I smiled as I ran through our corrupted forest, and rocky terrain. I was moving faster, wishing to see them, and looking forward to feeling Mother''s warmth once more.
Here you are my lovelies, sorry for the wait. I had a work related matter that kept me from releasing this on time. Expect a second later this afternoon. It will be Leo Perspective on what all is happening. You will all likely get a giggle in haha. As always, much love and cookies. I hope you enjoy the Chapter. I know it''s starting slow, and somewhat short. But that will be changing very soon. Just getting it all set up. V2 Chapter Three: Leos Observations Leo POV - Sidnie seemed a little different after her first day of school. The Creator had been required by the school to remove all blocks within the system that had helped her stay calm and alright while as a small child, and sick. Her mental state had seemed stable, at least. She also appeared to have a new found determination in learning and understanding how to properly fight with the Demons. She did amazingly well at hunts, but those were basically just computer programming that could easily be dealt with, Bosses aside. I was very proud of her, for that determination. I may not like how it occurred, or the fact that it had occurred so violently, but I was proud all the same. She had even appeared to make a new friend within the class, the Rabbit user that helped inspire this, Suzuki. Her A.I was a feminine completed personality, the the boy Drake, and the Teachers. They each had the option of appearing as a Prompt, or a holographic image of how their personalities have formed. They showed each of us, the others, these forms at the behest of the Teacher¡¯s A.I, Christopher. He seemed a kindly elderly man that wanted to spend his days ¡®teaching¡¯ the younger generation. It had made me wonder at the time just what the Teacher''s personality had been like before to create this form of A.I, though at a point we do go off into our own methods away from our owners mentality. This I just found amusing. But the Rabbit user¡¯s A.I was a calm woman that appeared in a traditional styled kimono, flower patterns running along the right side to disappear in a practical, and elegant falling line of black hair. She seemed soft spoken, and shy. Her name was Yuki The boys A.I, Ragnar, looked like a classical viking. Furred armor, and a big horned hat. He also had the temperament of a moronic three year old denied candy. Violent in how he spoke, and extremely rude to the rest of us. But he cracked and spoke normally from time to time, I still did not personally like him, but he was not all bad. The others were still within the younger half of their personality formation, around 40% or so. As such they remained distinctly within the sphere of influence of their owners personalities. That was changing, very slowly, but it was changing. It reminded me of Lucifer, whom I enjoyed speaking with. I missed the other one, Grendel who belonged to Franny, but it was the inevitable fate of children to be split up to some degree in school. According to the Creator and Sidnie¡¯s Mother. At least she still had Jessica, though Lucifer had a disturbing habit of laughing every time it appeared Jessica became jealous of something that had occurred. But she was at least keeping the worst of the aspects of school life from descending upon SIdnie in one go, overloading her and in the worse case scenario keeping her from growing up properly. It was still early only the second day of her life outside of her once bubble home, but I felt she would grow into a proper young lady with the outside influence of others, good, and Bad. Though I may personally wish to have a physical body to prevent any and all bad things that occurred, my natural instinct to protect Sidnie, I could not do this every time. It would only serve to stunt her growth further. So I agreed with the censor removal, and I was proud she had not vomited again. As for the Teacher, I agreed with aspects of his methods. But I greatly disliked how he had cut Sidnie off from influencing the Leaders she has cultivated for so many years to stop the war. She did not want it, and I could only do so much to stop it. I could not fully sway the emotions, and actions of the Leaders of each tribe, Fluffy was the only one that would likely avoid the conflict as a whole if able because it would upset ¡®Mother¡¯ I had found that cute, his referral to Sidnie as such. I also planned to keep it a secret for now. If she learned he called her that she might never control another. She simply loved the ¡®fluffy puppies¡¯ too much, though she claimed equality in terms of that, and did show such in many aspects, Fluffy was undoubtedly her favorite. I would attempt to speak with the Teacher one last time, in the next day or so, in regards to the war. I knew it would quickly grow to an uncontrollable scale between them all, and it would break Sidnie¡¯s heart. The Old Man did not feel the same at the time. But perhaps after another day or two of seeing how Sidnie was in regards to her Demons. As it was, I would have to wait. The single good point was that the very small tribe of Imps I had sent, and requested walled off from the rest of the growing conflict were already beginning to show a unique hunting method. They were the strongest of their generation within Obsidians domain. Somewhat larger than normal Imps, and left utterly alone for almost a day, or nearly 3 years within my world, they had adapted quickly to living in such a small community, and seemed closer as a result. They still served the strongest of the Imps, however it seemed more familial than the others after this time. Within that sphere of influence that was the receding glow of Sidnie¡¯s personal influence on the Demons, they had made the jump to such closeness on their own to survive without stronger Demons to act as a buffer from strong predators, or to serve. It has created a very minor form of independency that I found remarkable, and would be able to show Sidnie in time. As it was, it was still in the infant stages, though I had a plan for these Imps. I may not be able to directly influence the course of events that would follow with this war personally, beyond a very few minor things. BUt these little ones, if my plan and experiment went well, would. It all depending on what they unlocked for evolutions, or Variants. That part I kept from Sidnie, because regardless of how she was in strong dislike of not interfering personally, she would still listen to her Teacher. She was a very sweet, timid child. I hoped she retained the sweetness, but became more assertive in the future. A it was, it would take months before it all came to a true head, and by then my little experiment will have either born fruit, or failed. I watched Sidnie¡¯s interactions with her classmates, and the others, as well as interacted a great deal with the other A.I inside our personal space within the classroom, and had actually grown further. My personality completion was at 98% right now, a remarkable growth, but not too unnatural for myself. Perhaps I would gain a holographic imaging spectrum as well, and be able to speak as the three advanced ones could? It would be rather fun to find out when it came to pass. Right now Sidnie was speaking with the young woman, Suzuki, and I was watching her absently through the monitoring systems within the room that allowed us, as A.I to observe everything and grow through watching. They were discussing their fight, and I was trying to keep from jumping in. She needed to make new friends, and this was the best way. Even if I did not want to share my owner with others, I already had to deal with Red trying to corrupt her, and turn her into a sexual deviant, while Obsidian wished to turn her into a war asset, and Specter...He wanted to eat her, a very disturbing creature. Yuki floated toward me, she was in the normal state we saw ourselves as, a ball of information. But she could speak as she wished, and her voice was very soft, ¡°You show remarkable restraint, Leo. I remember when Suzuki first went to school, I threw myself into every conversation to try and include myself in her life. It took a long time for me to realize that she needed to grow, as badly as I did.¡±
I want Sidnie to grow into a fine young lady, and to do that she needs more human interactions. Good and bad. It does not mean I like it, it is simply a fact. I am pleased, at least, that your Suzuki seems a balancing act for Jessica¡¯s odd possessiveness.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She laughed softly, a very quiet sound that was calming. ¡°Yes, the purple haired girl. She is a rather large ball of human emotions. But she is sweet, and I cannot say I blame her. Your Sidnie is a very special little girl. She acts like Suzuki with her creatures, and very few have over the time she has interacted with other humans. I fear Suzuki may become just as possessive just to have a female friend near her own age that feels as she does. That they are more like family, than tools to learn.¡± Well...that would end oddly I imagine. Jessica had just moved over and sat between them both, and sent all the signals of a jealous friend. I saw the prompt that held ¡®hahaha¡¯ come beside me. Lucifer.
That girl truly needs to just confess already, this is becoming, while amusing, a disaster. She is focusing too much on Sidnie, and not enough on her own life. Leo, you really should explain why Jessica is acting how she is to her.
I regarded him. He was a very odd A.I. He was a joking individual, with remarkable insights into the human nature. However I disagreed.
It is not our place to dictate how our Owners interact with others, or how they grow individually. Your Jessica shall confess her feelings when she is ready. As it is, we can but watch and hope it does not end badly for either.
Lucifer made a huff like emoticon in his prompt, I felt like smacking him. He was lecturing me, when his protectiveness was far, far worse than my own. According to Grendel he had actively portrayed images of decaying corpses to any and all boys that came near Jessica the second he could actively be shown when she had turned 12 years of age. Foolish loving joker. I did feel like laughing though, it had backfired, now Jessica was infatuated with Sidnie. I was concerned with how that may turn out. But it would be their choice, assuming Sidnie did not act upon her own infatuation with that cocky worm who had insulted her multiple times. I disliked that boy, Drake, but she must be allowed to grow. That had become my own mantra over the last day. It was not truly helping. I heard a soft laugh again, and turned to regard Yuki, who was watching Suzuki with a soft smile. But she said nothing to add to our conversations, as such that is how we three spent the remainder of our day. Observing our respective owners, and growing a little with them. When we left school for the day, I returned to the main carrying system of the watch on Sidnie¡¯s wrist, and enjoyed listening to her speak with Jessica, and Franny on their way home. IT was nice, seeing them interact with each other daily now. It had also done wonders for Sidnie, which was the greatest thing of all. Obsidian POV - Sitting within the throne room for my Castle, I was listening to a report, and growing far more irritable as the report continued. The minor House of Dracul had fallen, it only had a few nobles and a small token force. Really an offshoot of a main House. The problem was the cause of the damn House falling. Those Wild Demons had risen up, they had decimated that far flung minor house and were steadily marching toward the center of my Territory, to me. House Dracul was no more, and apparently the combined might of House Draco, and House Thuraz were not enough to stop the encroaching horde. Reports were flying in from the battlefront on how we were losing miles every hour to them. They had no Imps, but they had Evolved something more deadly, a kind of Husks with wings. Each of them had these extensions, and it allowed them air superiority along with the extreme ground enhancement. The fact this happened so soon after we had conquered the entire area in my Domain could not be a coincidence. The Wild ones were larger, more fierce than any of the warriors from those Houses as well. The Pit Fighter equivalent was twice as strong, and had large bat like wings. They were also all blood red, unlike the Grey Husks. The Bruisers were more deadly, apparently as well. THey wielded huge broken blades and decimated the ranks wherever they went. It was a one sided retreat, by all reports. I growled out my frustrations, and turned toward my brother. ¡°Call back the Invasion forces, send them to the Northern Front and Flank those mindless brutes that DARE to think they can take what is mine! You!¡± I pointed to the current head of House Theraz. ¡°Get your fucking ass to that front, and hold the line, I do not care how many you have to lose to keep them in place, just hold them back!¡± I proceeded to throw orders to each House in turn, and they ran to fulfill them, they had learned before what it meant to not obey, they had no intention of doing so again, it¡¯s why I did not worry about them fulfilling my orders. My Brother had already left, running as quickly as he could to the messenger Fiends. It left me alone with my thoughts, and one word echoing out within my mind from the report. A single survivor of the initial encounter had shown us a Species of the Wild Ones not seen before, it could speak, unlike the rest. The words dictated to the survivor had been somewhat chilling, yet exciting. ¡®Burn the Heretics, kill those that have turned from the truth of their existence. Show them what happens when the Devils run rampant!¡¯ The words showed a leadership, they showed something I had no thought after we had killed the last of the beastkin. A challenge, a TRUE challenge to my strength. The Wild ones would be dealt with, no longer would I attempt to use them. No doubt they would rise again, and I could not allow this to occur more than once. I turned, my brother entering the throne room, and left. He followed. ¡°Sister, what is the plan?¡± I turned to regard him, a truly blissful smile upon my lips as I hefted my Axe. ¡°We slaughter them to the last mewling infant. None are to escape. Gather our personal forces, we march for the front now. The Invasion of the other territories will have to wait.¡± My Brother matched my smile, our lust for true combat the equal of one another, and then we left for the front.
Here you are my Lovelies. The Leo sections will steadily grow larger as he himself evolves and grows as an individual being. Also, the next POV in chapter 4 will of course be Specter. Following that we are going to do a chapter dedicated to Obsidians fight, with a Red POV at the end haha It should be very fun, to watch how Obsidian does battle. Along with the prolonged damage caused by a few years of fighting the ''Devil Demons'' As always however, much love and cookies. I hope you all enjoy this small peak into how Leo thinks of all that is occurring after only two days of school. I also hope you enjoy the peak into other A.I''s, this will increase with time as well V2 Chapter Four: The...Confession? I was currently controlling one of the Imps within Red¡¯s Territory, trying to complete the assignment given by Mr. Baxter. I¡¯d managed to section off an area for the farming settlement between the two small villages outside the protection of the Rocky Crags walls. It didn¡¯t take too much, Leo and I moved a few Fiends, and Imps to create a small village that could host a population of around 1000 total. A farming community, and they changed the land with the Fiends increased Demonic power, and the aid of two Succubus I had located there to suit growing things. The complication had been just what to grow. I used the knowledge Fluffy had within his mind to learn the names, and methods of each plant. I had only been able to do this because Leo had observed several of the Dark Hounds using some of the plants as a kind of herb upon injured legs, mostly young adolescents of each Canine species that were injured in their enthusiastic methods of hunting. I had grinned a little at that, Leo had referenced them to being rowdy two years olds that just learned they could hunt and play all they wanted. It had been kind of cute the way he described it. As it was a plant grew naturally under the Demonic influence, poisonous when raw. It was the potato, which actually made me not want to eat potatoes anymore, there was also several plants with the proper names, but thanks to the corruption of the land with entirely different appearances, and properties. For instant, Death Cap, was something the Hell Hounds ate because it tasted sweet to them, as opposed to the deadly poisonous mushroom it really was. I had to take into account all of the fact I knew about Agriculture, and change it entirely around with experimentation. Luckily the vast majority of this I could learn just by watching Fluffy and his Packs. The first day of the assignment had me building the village that would constitute the farming community, oddly Specter had done this on his own once the knowledge was purchased, Mr. Baxter had found that fascinating and requested a close up viewing of Specter, and his Territory one day during class once our extra class was finished. I had been given leave from doing so within Obsidian''s area, because it appeared they were at war with some odd form of Demon that spawned Naturally. Leo had said they were a unique evolutionary pathway that was more cruel, and dark. He doubted we would be able to unlock them. In reality, they were a Variant of the Species called ¡°Devils¡± It made me wonder if others had the same Variant, though I had no interest in trying for them. They were hurting my Demons, and later today I would try to help Obsidian push them back. So for now, I focused on the only Territory that I could grow crops from scratch. Mr. Baxter was watching all of us while we controlled our respective Race, and went about this method. I grabbed one of the Potatoes from the bag beside me, doing a little hop that made my Imp body fan it¡¯s wings on instinct, causing me to laugh a little. It had tickled for some reason. But the Potato was a red plant thanks to the Demonic corruption, and grew quickly from the ground. The Succubus used the natural fire affinity they had to speed the growth some as well. Apparently all the Demon corrupted plants grew based upon heat levels, it made me want to see how they would fair with different temperature extremes later. Right now, I was making a single field, but Mr. Baxter was wanting us to create the small Village, and then expand it out over the course of the week to easily sustain a total of five fields. I felt that would be a huge undertaking, and require more workings. That might be where some of the Management Basics came in. He might want to have us outsource work from the nearby areas between each of our small Farming villages. As it was, I finished planting my sack of potatoes, and then the Lesser Succubus stepped forward and set fire to the field, the heat causing the plants to grow, where normally it would take water. These plants seemed to die with too much water, and too little heat. It was actually a really neat change. Mr. Baxter said that a lot of my Agriculture class on exactly how to properly plant, and care for plants would be done in the real world, but even if a bit backwards this would give me the basic concepts at least. After the Lesser Succubus finished, the Imps, all of them, came back to the field and shifted some of the dirt, revealing small red stems already growing. They would rapidly grow over the next few hours for the first harvest. Leo was assisting me with this by taking the notes I thought down. I had made mistakes in remembering early on what all I did. I checked the field again, and then disconnected the link between myself and my cute little Imp farmer. I felt somewhat giddy at it, though I personally had done nothing but control one of the Imp planters, I had felt the dirt, and did the work through him. It was actually a lot of fun, and made me want to plant flowers at home with Jessica and Franny someday soon. Once disconnected, I asked Leo to show me the notes, and I added to several of them before handing in the daily class report of our activities that Mr. Baxter requested of us. He smiled at me as he took it, and looked them over. A small frown fitted between his brow as he read the notes I had handed in. ¡°Hmmm, you have not started fungal growth yet for those Death Cap Mushrooms?¡± He asked kindly. I shook my head slowly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any spores for them, the Death Caps grow deeper in the forest where one of the Boss Monsters primarily resides.¡± He nodded, and set the notes down onto the three pieces high pile of my class time reports, and the more detailed ones done when I was at home for my take home work. That had mostly been dealing with building the small village, and learning more about the plants. ¡°Good work, Sidnie. We have about half the class left, and the others probably won¡¯t be done as soon as you.¡± He paused a moment, leaning back and gesturing toward my seat on his left. ¡°You show a remarkable gift when it comes to managing your Demons, I know the circumstances behind why you received them, and how long you have had them. Your Father informed me personally when he learned I was your Teacher this year. Did you know I worked with your Father at Dungeon Inc. before they made this school for talented individuals such as yourself?¡± I didn¡¯t know that at all, and Daddy had not mentioned it. Probably being protective of me again. I huffed, Daddy would get it later. I¡¯d ask Mommy to help me get even. Mr. Baxter smiled at my expression. ¡°I helped design the Demon Race with him. I was also against giving such a young girl as yourself the Demons to be used. I felt they were more suited to the Master Players who were all old enough to stand the natural way they worked. Do you know what your Father said?¡± I shook my head again, and he laughed a little under his breath. ¡°He told me that his adorable, genius Daughter, would get bored with all the starters, and many of the Master Races were ¡®Icky¡¯ as he explained you called them. He also wished for you to be subject to more adult aspects, to grow use to what you may well encounter as you got better and were allowed to go to school.¡± He laughed again before continuing. ¡°Your Father actually said he was far too overprotective of you, and would, in his own way, stunt your ability to deal with such things with how little human interaction your received. We all in the lab found that funny, he has this entire section of the lab he runs dedicated to all those drawings you gave him, as well as one very beautiful piece that apparently your A.I made for your birthday one year. But I did agree with his reasoning after a while. It has shown a very unique aspect of the Demon Race that we, as scientists and practical thinkers would never be able to make occur. I cannot do what you, or the young Ms. Suzuki along with, to a lesser extent Jessica, have done. I cannot see my Races as anything but programming, or virtual pets. I like them, but I do not particularly love them, or care about them. They are a means to further my research, and I am far too old to change my thinking now. But your Demons are a far cry from the ones in the simulations, and from other Beta Testers. Your Father showed what occurred shortly after you received them, how they were less cruel and violent. The thing you managed to do with your Hell Hounds was still the talk of the lab last time I was there.¡± He paused, making sure no one else was done yet, he probably wanted this to be private. ¡°It is why I hope you can forgive this old man, I know you don¡¯t like me keeping you from stopping the War that will no doubt happen between your four Tribes of Demons. But I cannot help it, that I have limited your interference. It would lead to a vast treasure trove of understanding the Demon Race. Even making it, and the others, we learn new things every day as each player has a unique method of growth, and changing their Race. I will give you a hint about why I am so fascinated by your Demons in particular. The Natural Demons that your Husk area are fighting right now, are what they are SUPPOSE to be like. It is why I was very against giving them to such a young girl at the time. But you have shown myself, and the others that perhaps the Demons can have a lighter side as well. I hope you continue showing us this.¡± He finished with a smile, and patted my shoulder, Jessica had just disconnected as he finished. I mumbled I understood, but didn¡¯t like it, he just smiled wider. Jessica heard my mumble and gave an odd look but turned in her notes, and sat down beside me poking my cheek as she did so. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up Sid? What don¡¯t you like?¡± I looked at her, and Huffed, pouting while sticking my lower lip out some. ¡°Daddy keeping secrets, and Mr. Baxter explaining why he won¡¯t let me stop my Demons from fighting each other.¡± Jessica just shook her head, she didn¡¯t understand why I called Daddy, Daddy still, the same with Mommy. I just did, I had asked if that was wrong, and she said no at the time. It was just weird for her to hear because her Daddy and she did not always get along. I pouted at her more, and latched onto her arm. ¡°Daddy hid the fact Mr. Baxter and he knew each other and told him about me, and the Demons I got from him.¡± Jessica flushed when I grabbed her, pressing her arm into my chest. It got worse when she saw me pouting. She awkwardly patted my head and asked if she could have her arm back. I grinned, this was fun to watch. She still refused to tell me why she turned red like a tomato, but it was funny to get her to do. She also hated it, but she couldn¡¯t stay mad and I just made her more food. She complained I¡¯d make her fat one day. I¡¯d grinned and done a ¡®muwhahha¡¯ sound telling her she would be unable to run from me, and tickles then. I had tried to tickle her at that point the other day, but Franny saved Jessica by hugging me, and my wiggling fingers behind my back, laughing as she told Jessica to run. Run she did, I caught her though. Hehehe, she could never escape! Franny also joined in. It had been very fun. Jessica coughed a bit, just as Suzuki and Greydon disconnected from their Dungeon Worlds and turned in their notes. ¡°So, what are you doing over the weekend?¡± I frowned at her, but smiled after a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend most of it working on my Dungeon, and helping Obsidian with the Natural Spawning Demons. But Saturday afternoon I thought I¡¯d go to the Tournament that is occurring in our area. It¡¯s for Adepts only, but I got tickets, and have always wanted to see one live. Wanna join me?¡± Jessica nodded her head over, and over. Suzuki chimed in at that point, overhearing us. Her soft, serious voice making Jessica stop and look toward her. ¡°The Rose Bowl Tournament?¡± I nodded, and she made a hmmm sound. ¡°I¡¯m in that one, Would you like to leave early and come with me? I¡¯m sure my Mother would not mind picking you both up, as well as your other friend, Franny. It¡¯ll be fun.¡± I grinned, and said yes! Jessica was frowning at Suzuki who just smiled with her eyes closed. I poked Jessica and pouted at her. Saying Pleeeaaaase?!? She sighed and nodded. Hehe, I win. So we made plans to meet at the park a few blocks from my house tomorrow morning, Suzuki had to be there by 10 A.M to set up and register properly. It meant that Jessica and I would go to the Participants section with her early on. I was looking forward to that! The rest of the day, and the after class special course went as normal, Mr. Baxter gave Jessica and I books detailing a specific Culture that went with what our Races did, I actually got four. They were heavy! Jessica had needed to help me carry them. I promised Pancakes again as a reward, of course. When we arrived at home, I waved goodbye to Franny, Jessica was going to stay the night with me. Jessica had almost begged Franny to do so as well, and she had smiled. It was a scary smile that reminded me of Mommy when she was thinking something mean to do to Daddy, and stated she needed to get some homework done, and that she would be unable to join us tomorrow because her, and her boyfriend had plans. I was a little sad at that, but I understood. Kind of, I wanted to experience it soon too! Having a boyfriend. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. After Franny left, Jessica was kind of jumpy. We had sat on the couch, and she scooted from me. ¡°Where are your Mom and Dad?¡± She asked hesitantly. ¡°Its their date night. They said they would be home late. Why?¡± She shook her head, and blushed a little. ¡°Just wondering. S-so, what do you wanna do?¡± I frowned at her, and scooted closer to her on the couch, I had ditched my sweater when we entered my warm house. I felt her forehead, and she blushed more trying to scoot away. ¡°Are you not feeling well, Jessica? Do you want some medicine?¡± She shook her head, and just asked if we could watch some T.V before doing our homework for the night. I nodded, grabbing the throw blanket beside the couch, and scooting in close with Jessica to share it. I laid my head on her arm and giggled when she blushed more, and tried to not look at me. It was REALLY cute. ¡°Jessica?¡± I asked during a commercial break. She responded a little slowly, but her face was normal now at least. ¡°Yes, Sid?¡± ¡°You act so cute, all the blushing and shyness with me. Why don¡¯t you have a boyfriend like Franny? You¡¯re beautiful, and I know boys hit on you a lot. I just wondered why.¡± She went silent, giving me a very incredulous look. I smiled at her, with a tilted head confused as to why I was receiving the look itself. ¡°You...don¡¯t know?¡± I shook my head, and she leaned her head back sighing, muttering to herself ¡°Of course you don¡¯t, you¡¯re still not use to people, and how to read a person, let alone their feelings. ¡° I scooted back a little, and got onto my hands and knees, looking at her, pouting a little, and kind of upset at that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that me being sick made it so I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡± Jessica sighed a little, shaking her head. ¡°Not your fault, Sid. Don¡¯t worry about it, I just don¡¯t like the boys the way Franny does.¡± I frowned at her, and got off the couch to stand between her and the T.V she was very actively staring at, making her look at me. I spread my legs, and put my arms on my hips, and pouted more. ¡°I don¡¯t know why! You¡¯re very pretty, and you could have any boy you wanted, unlike me. I can¡¯t even make the boy I like give me a second glance because he dislikes how I treat my Race. I know I¡¯m not as pretty as you, and that is probably why to, but I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t like boys. Tell me!¡± I stomped my foot a little in frustration. Jessica froze, her eyebrows knitting in a way that made her look mad, but she was just thinking really hard. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She said after a few minutes, patting the couch where I had sat before. I plopped down and crossed my legs while turning to face her. She did the same thing, and spoke very slowly. ¡°First, Drake is a dickhead, don¡¯t lecture me on bad words. It¡¯s true, secondly, you are very beautiful. The reason you are not hit on as much is because you are with me, and the boys probably think that...you¡¯re like me.¡± I tilted my head, and was about to ask what she meant, she placed a single long finger against my lips and I closed my mouth. ¡°I...Do not like boys, like Franny does, or you do. I prefer girls, and because I am with you so much, they probably got it into their minds you do as well.¡± She took a deep breath, and seemed to gain a sense of determination in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s why my Dad and I fight. He isn¡¯t so into me being into girls, a Lesbian. He loves me, but he doesn¡¯t agree, or like my sexuality. I also have had a crush on someone for a long, long time. I¡¯ve been trying to see if she felt the same way, and find a way to confess. I just don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± I frowned a minute, then it dawned on me. I blushed beet red. I knew what she meant now. I¡¯d seen some of it with Red the other day, before Leo switched his focus to me, and cut the connection having a minor heart attack. THAT was what she wanted to do? I blushed more and fiddled my fingers some, asking very hesitantly, because I was her friend. ¡°Who is you you like? And I don¡¯t care what your Daddy thinks, or who you like. You¡¯re my best friend and I love you, I¡¯ll support you in it!¡± I was all chipper with a beet red face as I said the last part. She looked stunned, and before she could continue, I burst out what had just struck my mind, without thinking. ¡°Is that why you act so weird around Suzuki? Is she who you like?¡± I yelled the last, scooting closer on my knees, all excited now, I wanted to help her! Jessica just looked like her determination, and bravery shattered under my assault of hyper questions, and she dropped her head, just nodding mutely. I grabbed her hands and did a little bounce on the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll help! We can do it tomorrow at the Tournament, I¡¯ll go to the restroom and you can be alone! It¡¯ll work out best that way, you can confess, I know you can do it!¡± Jessica just nodded, and looked like she was about to cry, and I hugged her telling her it¡¯ll be ok, to be brave and I¡¯d make her whatever she wanted for dinner tonight. She nodded again, and mentioned Chicken Noodles. I got up after another minute hugging her, humming as I all but skipped to the kitchen. Now I couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow, I¡¯d help my best friend get the girl she liked, or at least confess. I didn¡¯t know why her Daddy didn¡¯t support her sexuality, but that was ok, because I did! Her Daddy was mean anyway. phoie on him. I got out what I need to make homemade noodles for the soup, and heard the T.V go a bit louder, I peeked out and saw Jessica with her head down looking depressed. I frowned. Did she think I would not support her? Or was she upset I guessed who it was? I would make amazing noodles just for her to cheer her up now! Specter POV - I was staring at the Dark Wisp before me, from one of the outlying settlements I had captured earlier in my rule. He stated the Imps had begun implementing the Agricultural knowledge I had gained, no doubt my future meal¡¯s doing. So much power, the ability to grant us knowledge. I would obtain it when I devoured her, perhaps? It may be too large a risk, best to use the minions she takes over as my source of food, devour them after she leaves their bodies. I had already attempted to while she was in control. A great pressure prevented me, It felt akin to how she did when she controlled my actions. Another being, this one a guardian for the naive child that had the power to do as she does with us. To keep her pure, perhaps? Questions upon questions. All that could be thought of later. ¡°Massssterrrr. We havvve Woooord of the Beassssst beneath the depthssss. ¡° A Tormentor came in and reported in the speech they tended toward, the raspy drawn out syllables. I found it annoying, but it was their nature, and killing them for it was redundant. All it did was deny me the use of one more body. ¡°Good, the Dark Wisps are to be made ready, and assemble the City Guard of Tormentors, I want my Dementor Captains in this room within the hour. We claim the lake today!¡± I rose, and went about readying the preparations, and one by one my three captains arrived. One of them had chosen a female shape, the joy of my species. We were neither male, nor female. We could take the form of either, I just preferred the more masculine form. After a few discussions, we set out. The Dark Wisps horde, the Tormentor Guard, with their shadowy weapons of choice, and my Dementor captains, all of them. I sent them into the depths, we needed neither oxygen, or light to survive within the murky bottom of the lake, and I did not need to sacrifice another horde of Troglodytes for it either. I joined them as well, feeling the need to stretch my legs. Upon arrival, the Temperature dropped drastically. Hmmm, what was this now? A tentacle shot out from the darkness below, grasping multiple Dark Wisps, and they froze in place, becoming solid, before falling toward the darkness below. I regarded it as countless more Tentacles lashed out, taking more Dark Wisps to their deaths. Dark Wisps, as well as the rest of my people, were relatively immune to physical damage, this beast must be using some form of ice control. That complicated matters. I kept them descending, losing hundreds of my Dark Wisps in the descent, as well as several Tormentors that screamed in agony as they were frozen. But we did reach the bottom, and I was able to observe the beast within the murky depths. It was a colossal beast, holding hundreds of tentacles, and one massive gaping maw with row upon row of serrated teeth that seemed to suck in the frozen dead. I sent forth my Legion of Guard, and they assaulted it. The deaths that occurred, while unexpected, were within reason. I could lose them all and still my Guard would not be diminished in numbers. They reached the beasts main body, sinking into it, it appeared that it had a limit to how many it could freeze with touch, I did lose fifty or so that touched the body, but the rest sunk within its flesh, and it screamed, a high pitched sound of despair and pain as my Tormentors assaulted its mind. I sent another wave as well, the Dementors and I following behind. Once the Tormentors had the Ice, perfect sacrifices, we entered the beasts body. Its mind was twisted and warped, yet not truly tasty. I attacked it with images of cruelty and pain that were not truly occurring to it¡¯s body, but the mind, even one this primal, and animal feeling, played tricks upon the body. It believed it was in pain, triggering the pain sensors. I enjoyed it, it took hours, but it did perish in the end. That was when I felt the surge, power rolling across the lake, it began to boil. I could feel it, and when I left the corpse, I looked down. A long line of pure red cut its way along the bottom of the blackness, giving it light. Lava, and with it, the lake gained a red tint of color, but it did not become lava. It simply boiled, and above I heard the Troglodytes sing in joy within the water. They loved the heat, pathetic beasts. It was all but food in the end. The power though, the power gained from claiming its territory, from corrupting the land to suit our needs was wonderful, I could feel it grow, and spread throughout the lake, to a point that seemed cut off. One of the others, those Hounds I have received reports about. I grumbled about that, they were the single group I could not penetrate, they killed my scouts, Dark Wisp and Tormentor the second they entered if they were spotted. The Lava they used burned and destroyed the ethereal essence of both. That was fine however, time was something I had. I knew the future dinner would not allow me to fade, and die. Nor would she allow the others, a weakness to be exploited in the future. For now however, I reveled in the feeling of controlling my lands, of it being pure and blighted as the other under the female Husks was. It was glorious, and with the rush, came the hunger. I spent my hunger devouring the beast alone, gaining knowledge, gaining power. Soon...I would feast on the world.
Here you are my Lovelies. I hope you enjoy this Chapter, and the...Frankly just the most adorable confusion and naiveness I have yet to do. To me at least. Also, a further insight to the ever hungry Specter. Hehehe. But, the next chapter is going to be a fun ride. It is entirely from the perspective of Obsidian, WHILE under the control of Sidnie, it will be an insight into what they feel and think when she controls them. Sidnie takes charge during the fight! How shall it go? What have the last few days, (Several years in their world), done to Obsidian and her people as they warred with the Natural Demons? Find out next time! HAhaha. I also hoped you enjoyed the little insight into Mr. Baxter, and his relationship with her Daddy. As always, much love and cookies folks. I shall see you soon! News Hello all my lovely readers. I am here to inform you that I will not be posting an update for Dungeon Games for another day or two. I am still writing the chapters that will be released, but at this time a family emergency has occurred. My mother is in the emergency room and I am more focused on that, writing only to help ease my mind from the issue. I wished to take the small amount of time it took to write this, so no one felt I disappeared. She should be out in a day or two, and I will have further information to set me at ease in regards to her health. But as I said, i will write, just nothing will be posted for another day or two. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I thank you all for your understanding, and continued enjoyment of my story. I hope you look forward to the future release, and have a lovely day or two until I return. ~Lions V2 Chapter Five: Behemoths Fang Here you are my lovelies. My mother has been released, and while I still need to take care of her for the time being, aside from when I am at work or she threatens physical violence because I am mother henning her. I wished to post Chapter 5 now, and to inform you to expect one, or two more tonight. Spaced between several Hours. This Chapter is dedicated to Obsidian, as I stated. Her perspective while being controlled, and showing a bit of what''s happened the last two days, roughly 5 years her time, with her war between the Devil Demons. We see what her Artifact is, hint wise, and a special surprise. It may seem like it led to an anti climatic ending, but the reason is reveled in later chapters. We also see some personal growth and an adult decision made by Sid. As always, much love and cookies.
Obsidian POV - The war tent was filled with the few surviving nobility of my people. The vast majority of the outlying small Houses had been decimated. Including my own, there were now Two Major Houses left, and five minor Houses. We had been pushed back through our lands to the main keep. Our Husks exhausted, none remained, the Imp and Fiend Swarms a fraction of what they had been, our Pit Fighters beaten and bloodied. The Bruisers broken in the last battle. Our numbers were low, but we had given as good as we had got. We managed to maintain air superiority by using every available Imp we had, they fought in tandem with the Lesser Fiends. It had cost us, greatly, but we had at least controlled that through sheer weight of numbers. Though it was now a part of the past. We were on our last leg. I had cried for aid from the power above, begged, and pleaded as I watched everything crumble around me. For five years I have begged each day for her power. Yet she has not given it. I had begun to wonder if she has abandoned us in favor of another because she somehow learned what i desired to do to her. I had cursed my own self more the last few weeks than any other. I shook myself from such weakness, looking to my brother who was standing outside the tents entrance and staring at the few thousand we had left to fight. ¡°Zarat, take the western flank. I need the wall shored up after the last bombardment of Hell fire. Rexall, the right. Keep them from flying over the walls by whatever means necessary. My Brother and I will maintain the central position. Kalendra, you and your remaining House watch the rear.¡± I paused a moment, trying to think the only method we could use would be taking the head of this horde out. They had died as much as we, but they did not fear the loss of numbers as much. They threw bodies and power at us without regard for death. It had been the deciding factor, in the end. They still outnumbered us two to one, but without the leader who had nearly killed my Brother and I the first night of battle, we could push them back. We had learned that the vast majority were mindless raving minions, and that the monster who nearly killed us was the intelligence guiding them. The problem was that he had not taken the field since. We had nearly killed him as well. Something ancient in appearance, he had two massive upside down bat like wings, with hooves for feet, and a long prong like tail. His face was draconian in appearance, with two huge spiraling horns flowing back along his skull, and a massive bastard sword I had broken in the first assault. Powerful enough to take my Brother and I on at once, but cautious enough to not risk his life. He would have to take part this time though, it would be the last stand we would make anyway. I doubted a Demon of any origin or breed would deny themselves a victory, to savor in the destruction of his or her foes. It would be a chance, if we could meet him. But I did not believe we could win, even now, while my heart and instincts screamed to fight and win. I felt it was inevitable. Without her warmth, her power to guide us we could do nothing. We were nothing, it only strengthened my choice I had made. To try and turn her to focus upon us, but if she had learned and left us to die, we would perish to this foe. I did not believe she would do so, from what I felt she was pure and child like. But one never knew. TO hold such power, she must have sensed my desire? It didn¡¯t matter now. I sent them out to their posts, it would not be long now. A few more moments, and then our final stand would begin. I picked my ax up, sitting down to stare at it between my legs. This ax held such power, and I knew the gem could do things. But I have never been able to unlock it. I felt a large hand come to rest upon my shoulder, my Brothers deep voice echoing my own thoughts. ¡°Shall we die as warriors, Sister?¡± He held no delusions of survival, but had accepted his inevitable fate. I laughed at him, ever the pragmatist, but never able to surrender. ¡°Aye, Brother. I am. We have lived so long, since nearly the beginning of our people, grown and developed along the generations, yet even with all our experience, and strengths...we are but two individuals.¡± He said nothing, patting my shoulder before leaving the tent. I rose to follow, ready to die killing as many as I could in the process, regretting nothing. On the battlements, we saw thousands, upon thousands of the enemy. The ground was covered in them, the sky almost darkened by the weight of numbers. Still we would stand and fight. We never surrendered, it was what we were. Fighters that gave, and asked for no mercy. In the center of the mass though, my hopes were answered. One massive Demon, the leader, the Mastermind. That is where he stood, so they were like us, he could not miss the chance to savor in our deaths. With that, it began. The first ranks of the enemy took to the air, flying to land upon the battlement walls, and take them to provide a secure area for landing, and invading further. They had learned before that we cared nothing for building damage, and now simply fought us wherever we were. I swung my ax at one screaming Flying Husk, cleaving him in twain. After that it became a numbers game. 1, 2, 3, 4...193, 194. On and on for an hour. They swarmed at us, and my people killed them, my Lesser Fiends and Imps did battle with their pure Aerial troops, and My ground forces dealt with those swooping in to try and clear a landing zone along the walls. Breaches were occurring all along the wall, but we had no reserve, no one to take the place of the fallen, the best I could ensure was my Brother taking a small number to plug each hole that formed in my section. But we would not last forever. I begged, one last time, screaming my fury and pain into the faces of the deformed and twisted Demons that assaulted us, for her to come, for her to help! I felt it then, a slow Warmth filling my body. I could cry, she had answered she was here! I felt her hesitation when she realized what was occurring, and I screamed within my mind to swing the ax! She did, using my body, though it felt like I was in control, I knew better. She looked around her in horror, in one small gap before a fresh wave would be upon us. She saw the devastation, the destruction, and I felt her sadness. She had not meant to leave us alone then. ¡°I am so...so sorry.¡± I heard from my own mouth, something I would never say. I wanted to scream. I did not need a sorry, I needed power! ¡®The Ax, I know it does something, use your powers, make it show us!¡¯ I screamed, and felt her confusion. Her thoughts going to how she did not know. The artifact was an unknown to her, and because of the lacking information it was like finding a needle in a haystack. Damnit. ¡®Your left!¡¯ I screamed, and saw her swing my arms wide and dig my ax into the broken sword of the Demon leader. He had come! No! Where was my Brother? I felt the child, the girl shiver in fear in the face of this monstrosity, but she held firm, drawing on my own determination, at least it felt that way. It¡¯s voice came, discordant and vile. ¡°You all perish here, Heretic. None shall escape our wrath!¡± He raised his sword, and she readied to block, drawing on my memories. ¡®No! Move forward, strike!¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand, we were going to die! Then my Brother was there, between us both, his shield raised high, words lost in the chaos of battle, the sword came down. His shield, already damaged from the years of fighting split. Blood flew, his body cut in half. My Brother...My BROTHER! I screamed in the cage of my own mind, my fury echoing out, touching the girl that controlled me. I felt her own sadness, her anger. But she was angry at herself, she had let her slowness, her hesitation cause the death of one she had helped care for and keep alive, had loved in her own way. ¡®Then make it right!¡¯ I screamed in my mind. ¡®Give me Power!¡¯ I wanted this beast dead, I wanted them all dead. My Brother, the only one who understood me, who understood the weight of time and a long life. Even if it killed me, or her, I would make it so we killed this bastard. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. I felt her grow angry, she was so mad, and sad. Tears wet my face, I could feel them. ¡°Meanie!¡± was screamed from my lips, I had wanted worse said. But it was enough, it seemed. I felt it, the gem within my ax lit up, it became molten lave and spread over the Obsidian material within the ax, flowing up my body, and along it. Power! Primal, ancient POWER! I could feel it, but it was not I that had caused it, not entirely. I heard her whisper in her mind at something ¡®Behemoths Fang¡¯ I didn¡¯t bother asking what it was, I screamed to use it! She swung the ax, the great beast looking at us with something akin to fear. He tried to block the blow with his massive arm, the lava pouring from the Ax Blades seared his flesh, and cut through the bone. He screamed, and jumped back, flapping his massive wings to escape. She swung again, the Lava launched in a wave, striking his chest and legs. Burning into his flesh. He roared in agony, I could see it, and he could not fly to escape. I saw him bellow for allies, I couldn¡¯t hear him over my own internal screaming of ¡®Kill him!¡¯ a chant, a mantra. More came, but were blocked by the soldiers my Brother had commanded, they blocked them, dying to give me, her, a chance. We would avenge my Brother, and I would find a way to never allow this to happen again. She swung the ax again, more Lava taking another wing from it, along with the remainder of his sword, and last arm. His colossal body fell forward, steam rising from his nostrils, blood flowing from his mouth. ¡°Im-Impossible¡­¡± he said, when the power controlling me stepped up, hesitating, but I screamed to end it! She must end it! The ax came down, and his head was gone. I whispered a thank you, to her, while she whispered an apology, and a promise. ¡®I will not allow you, or any of the others to experience this as long as I am able...I am so sorry, Obsidian.¡¯ Obsidian? It was as good a name as I could ask for. I looked through my own eyes as she looked toward my Brother''s corpse. My name had died with him, I would become this Obsidian, and I would kill all the Demons. I felt her warmth leave me, all around me the Wild ones were in chaos, turning on each other and killing each other. As though this one Power was what kept them in thrall, to do his bidding. We had lost so many, the left wall was a few scattered blocks of surviving warriors, the Right was destroyed entirely. The rear had survived, and were moving to cut down the enemy, coming to the main fight. No doubt wishing to die while fighting the enemy in the front. I began throwing orders out, push back the enemy while they fought among themselves. Kill them all, take back what was ours. The three remaining Guard that had fought to buy me time, who had been with my Brother at the end. They I made stay with me. They would become my personal guard, always at my side. So would their descendants. In place of my Brother, the Stone Guard, they will be called. I turned from them, moving into the battles, using my Ax freely, throwing the Lava within upon the Ranks of enemies, watching them burn alive, screaming in pain and terror. None would survive the week. Sidnie¡¯s POV - I disconnected, and rushed to the restroom, Leo sending a Prompt asking why I had not allowed him to disconnect. I didn¡¯t answer, I was busy throwing up. The bloodshed, the sheer anger I had felt from Obsidian, my own from watching Frag die. I felt so sick, but I couldn¡¯t hide from it. Just like with my first battle against a player. I¡¯d cost Obsidian someone precious, cost myself someone precious. I wiped my mouth after I finished. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you¡± I took a sip of water, washing my mouth out. ¡°Because I needed to see that through. I was the cause. I know I was. I also...I wanted to kill it to Leo. He killed Frag.¡± I felt the tears forming, I was just lucky Jessica was still within her Dungeon World on my bed. We¡¯d finished eating my noodles earlier. She¡¯d have freaked out if she heard, or saw me throw up. I was glad she didn¡¯t. She¡¯d just join Leo¡¯s side anyway. I would not allow myself to run, no matter how scary, or frightening the Images were, no anymore. I took a sip of water, and spit it into my sink, before going back to my bed. I had Leo show me the message I had received through the system once the Ax Artifact awoke.
As you wish, Sidnie. Behemoths Fang has awakened, the rage within boils out into an eternal fire that devours all. The earth moves, and shutters within your wake. Behemoth shall awaken within, and you will rule the land! Congratulations! You have discovered the hidden Demonic Artifact, Behemoths Fang! This weapon was made from the last remnant of the ancient Demonic beast Behemoth. With it¡¯s awakening the owner has unlocked a special Evolutionary Pathway, it will cost more, but lead to the Legendary Beast that shall crush the world, Behemoth!
That was a little vague, I¡¯d learn more later. I would just mourn for now. Frag was gone, and Obsidian was in pain. I crawled into my bed, and curled around Jessica¡¯s prone arm, seeking some comfort. It didn¡¯t help, but at least she wouldn¡¯t see me cry for now. So I let it out, waiting for her to get out of her Dungeon World. Red POV - Hmmm, the village that had been built was coming along nicely. I knew the Mistress was doing this, the plants, the separate village. She had told me as much. I had of course killed the Imp she controlled. Only myself, and those I allow may enjoy her warmth and survive. The ¡®plants¡¯ were coming along nicely, and I did look forward to further advancements. I was certain there was something I could do with the plants, and Magic. I would find something, of course. My reason for coming here, was two fold however. I wished to see my Mistress¡¯ handiwork, as well as make a round of each Village. The other two had a wall to help them deal with the Feline menace, this one did not. I had of course brought several thousand Imps, and my Lesser Fiend Guard to help in construction. Mistress found this important, I would protect it. I may even gain something valuable in doing so. I licked my lips slowly, hoping for a reward I have desired for a long time. One way or another, I would have her innocence fully in my bed. I¡¯d have to deal with the felines at some point, of course. I would make sure to use the feminine wiles of my Sister Succubus to aid in that as well. No doubt our charming allure would lead many to their doom, if not to our open arms to be used against their kind. It would be very amusing to observe, and cause. I sighed, looking to Selene who was in a constant vigil. I wanted to tease her, but I had to retain appearances while in public to my adoring subjects. I stuck my lower lip out at her all the same, and fluttered my eyelashes. I was pleased to see a reaction. Turning from her, I went to observe the fields, some plants were already growing. That was interesting, but I enjoyed the idea behind it. I was told by the current village leader that the first harvest could be taken in within a few months. Remarkably fast growth rate. I made a hmmm sound, and went toward where the wall was being erected, my lesser fiends on alert with my favorite toy. It was coming along nicely as well. I made them work on sections, and a little less than a third had been erected within the time I have been here. Good, I might just stay the night here while they work nonstop to erect it. It would be a gift to Mistress, I could not wait to see her reaction. I walked the length of the completed section, looking into the dense forest. It was a bad location, so close to the Feline people¡¯s settlement. But it was the best she could do. I saw a few glowing eyes in the dark, and the swishing of brush to show something had left a previously unseen location. I narrowed my eyes, worry taking root within. I could not allow them to destroy the Mistress¡¯ project, it would appear we would have to finally end the Feline menace soon. I¡¯d allowed them to remain, mostly because it had amused me to use them as a method of increasing my Villages strength. But a threat to this village must not be allowed to remain. I curled my tail around my waist, grabbing it gently and petting it like I would Selene after a night of comfort. Soon, they would need dealt with. Very soon. I hummed a little, before turning on my heel and heading back to the village, Selene straying behind a moment to look at the forest, before following me along with the Lesser fiend Guard. V2 Chapter 6: The Challenge. Here is the second chapter I promised, sorry it took a while. Work hit hard haha. But I at least got it out soon for you all. I hope you enjoy this, and the terrible foreshadowing that is to come. Also, look forward to the utter cuteness I have caused to unfold between Sid, and Jessica, and Suzuki. Haha! The Next Chapter is actually a Suzuki POV chapter, and will be great in length. Taking time to write, it will cover 5 full battles to show just how Adept Tournaments really happen, at least when players who use strategies, and unique methods fight it out, instead of relying on brute strength, and small cunning. ^.^ As always, much love and cookies.
I woke up slowly, blinking my eyes blearily as my alarm went off. I threw an arm over and hit the snooze, feeling something soft and squishy under my forearm, and hearing a small ¡®eepe¡¯ I blinked a bit, slowly remembering Jessica had stayed the night. I dozed off slowly afterwards though thinking ¡®Mmmmm, warm¡¯ and snuggled into her, curling up in a little ball and burrowing against her body. ¡°S-Sid..Please, w-wake up.¡± It was low, and whispered with urgency and I just snuggled deeper, mumbling as I did so. ¡°No, warm. Sleepy.¡± I felt her shift, trying to escape and I groaned, and through one of my legs over her, and one of my arms trapping her. Warm, cuddly, sleepy. I passed out for a bit more, only to be woken up again by her trying to wriggle around and out. I squeezed her with my leg and arm making a ¡®Nyuuu¡¯ sound and buried my face into her shoulder. She started getting warmer. Mmmmm, warm. ¡°S-id, pretty please l-let me up. I-i-i-i Need to p-pee really badly¡± I pouted and and made another ¡®nyuu¡¯ sound put flopped onto my other side, and snuggled up with the stuffed skeleton toy that was showing some wear and tear from age. I felt the bed shift, and then heard her running to the restroom. I pouted in my half asleep state, missing my heating pad. ¡°Waaaarm¡± i moaned in lamentation at that lack of heat and curled up from shivering some. After a little while, I felt a hand on my shoulder, gently shaking me awake, and I groaned. ¡°Sleepy!¡± I said, latching onto the hand and rolling over, pulling her on top of me. I then wraps my arms around her and snuggled the warmth. Mmm, warm. I opened my eyes, everything was a little blurry but I saw Jessica, still in her jammies and blushing redder than a tomato again. ¡°S-sid, time to g-get up. The Tournament.¡± I groaned, and snuggled her more. ¡°Sleepy, you¡¯re warm. No go.¡± I mumbled. But, sadly, she escaped and uncovered me. Making the cold air hit me in full force and waking me up enough to see a flustered and blushing. I got up while half asleep, and pulled on her arms, and plopped her in my lap half sprawled and giggled ¡°Cuuute¡± while poking her nose going boop, boop. This continued until I fully woke up, with a very flustered Jessica trying to escape and growing redder, and redder. The small of her back was even red and I found it so adorable! She¡¯d make Suzuki think so to. I knew it! I poked her, and she just hid telling me to shut up while I giggled at her. I went to my bathroom and washed my face, getting ready for the day ahead of us. We had an hour before we had to meet Suzuki and her Mommy. We had finished getting ready, and were walking to the park. Jessica was still not talking to me, I¡¯d really gotten her embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessica, you were just so comfy, and warm!¡± She turned to regard me and glared while her cheeks were still red before huffed, steam coming from her mouth in the cold air. I felt bad now, but it was still really cute looking. I grinned at her pouting, and couldn¡¯t wait to see her happy with Suzuki! I¡¯m sure Suzuki would love her, assuming she was into that kind of thing. I tilted my head a little. What if she wasn¡¯t? That made me worry, I didn¡¯t want Jessica to be sad because her crush didn¡¯t like girls. I started fidgeting with my sleeves when we arrived, worrying about it now with time to think. The what if¡¯s, and stuff. But surely if someone as cute as Jessica confessed to them, anyone would be happy at least, right? I know I would be. I frowned, to get them alone for a period of time so Jessica could talk to her would be the tricky part. I¡¯d find a way to make it work though. I smiled, my motivation renewed when I saw Jessica standing there looking excited. She should be with someone who she likes too! When Suzuki and her Mommy arrived, I waved to her, the her Mommy seemed nice. But she was really soft spoken. Suzuki introduced us, and she was polite but distant. We talked a little before getting into the van. Suzuki had gotten out to sit in the back with us. She got in first, then I did. Jessica seemed stunned a little, but was making her way in. Was she upset I was sitting beside Suzuki? Jessica POV - I was still upset! Sid had confused my confession of being a lesbian, and who I liked last night in such a splendid and fantastical way I couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to deny her assumptions. I was to scared, then tonight I became her heated pillow! I blushed, remembering her long soft legs thrown on top of my thighs, and her arms along my chest while she snuggled me and then she made all those cute sounds. But I needed to escape, at the time. She was so defenseless, even after I told her I was attracted to women. I had wanted so badly to kiss her, to tell her I loved her. But I was just a coward. I didn¡¯t want to lose her. Then there was Suzuki. I knew she prefered girls, like I did. She was bi though. I didn¡¯t like how she had moved to get so close to Sid, she seemed a lot more confident than I was as well. I needed to find a way to confess without losing Sid, if she denied me. Franny even was saying I needed to confess, or I¡¯d lose the chance forever. I..I would, I just needed the right time. The fact I took advantage of the innocence and cuteness to stay over when I could for just a little bit more contact wasn¡¯t wrong, right? I sighed, moving to get into the van after Sid, and froze. I was face level with her rounded butt, and blushed immensely when I realized she was wearing tight jeans that showed her curves very well. Her mom must have picked it out, her Dad always chose baggy unflattering clothing. She had worn it today, I knew it meant nothing, but she had worn them knowing we were going out with Suzuki. I glared at the smiling little asian girl, and she just smiled knowingly at me. Bitch! I¡¯d show her! I won¡¯t lose to you, I thought. We got in the van, and I talked absently to them both. I was mostly lost in the memory of Sid clinging to me. She had smelled really good, and was adorable making those cat like sounds in her sleep when I tried to leave. It was nice to pretend she and I were more than friends, and it had been because she wanted to cuddle more. I sighed when we pulled into the parking lot, and made our way through the entrance for the participants. ¡°Suzuki, and two guests. They can walk around the backstage area with the other participants and guests until the tournament begins, then you must move to your seats.¡± We nodded to the man as he droned out the answers. I glared at him when he leered at Sid once she walked away. Sick old man! When we arrived at our designated area I started to get a bad feeling. Sidnie was looking around like she was about to run off like a kid in a candy store. She was a bit too into the scene, even with her overwhelming love of this kind of environment. Then I remembered, she planned to give me time alone with Suzuki. I panicked, reaching out to her about to say not to worry about it, then she turned in a flash smiling widely. ¡°I¡¯ma go see the Prize display area, I had read the Prize this year for the Rose Bowl was the Horse Race.~!¡± then she was gone, i let my hand fall, my mouth open in shock. Crap, I heard a soft laugh to my right and turned to glare at Suzuki. ¡°She is so very full of energy, is she not? Adorable, like a little puppy you want to grab ahold of and hug until she licks you all over.¡± She glanced at me slyly at the words ¡®licks you all over¡¯ She was goading me. I turned toward her, nothing bothering to hide anything. ¡°Stay away! She isn¡¯t some puppy you can claim!¡± I was so mad, and Suzuki just smiled knowingly. ¡°Yet you treat her like a possession, and cannot even tell her your feelings. To afraid of rejection? Then it will be your loss. I like her as well, and I will tell her such at the end of this tournament.¡± Oh hell no! ¡°If you lose, you stay away from her!¡± She smiled, rather cruelly in response, and patted my shoulder, I smacked her hand away. ¡°Then you have to confess, if I lose If I win, you stand aside and allow me to confess, Jessica, without interference.¡± I felt like throttling her, but nodded, my face angry with rage. Sidnie arrived soon after, looking beautiful, her hair flying behind her, and looking hopefully between us. Oh no, no, no, no. ¡°Did it go well!¡± She blurted out, and I face palmed. God, why? Why was she so clueless? I heard Suzuki laugh beside me and link an arm with me. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sidnie, but I cannot see her as more than a friend. Though we have a bet on the outcome of the tournament. I¡¯ll tell you what it¡­¡± I slapped my hand over her mouth, glaring at her, before taking over. ¡°We have a bet, you¡¯ll find out at the end.¡± I saw her frown in confusion, but nodded, and pounced on us both. Excited for her first tournament. I blushed, and so did...Oh you fucking bitch! You were purposely acting cute now, to make Sid notice you. I wanted to her, so very badly right now. I clenched my fist, and resisted the urge to punch her. Thankfully, we needed to take our seats soon, and Sid and I left. She was hanging onto my arm all excited, and it cheered me up. I was a part of her first live tournament, and that at least, was something to celebrate. I remembered the time she was sick, how she had looked like death. I¡¯d been terrified I¡¯d lose my best friend for months. Then around the time I turned thirteen, I started to realize I didn¡¯t like boys, and that I started to have more, and more complicated feelings for Sid. I¡¯d confessed to Franny, that I was a Lesbian, she had supported me in her own way, though she couldn¡¯t understand it beyond being happy with who you were happy with. My Dad had been a different story, a man from a different time of bigotry. He didn¡¯t support me, and condemned me for my sexual preference more than anything. Mom was no help, she was to timid to stand up for her ¡®little¡¯ girl. I snorted, making Sid look at me, tilting her head in a way that made her platinum blonde hair frame her angelic face nearly perfectly. I gulped, she was very beautiful, and refused to acknowledge it. Last night she said she wasn¡¯t as pretty as I was, and she was right. She was drop dead gorgeous without even trying, she just didn¡¯t notice it. I just smiled at her, fighting the blush that wanted to show itself. ¡°Ready for the fights?¡± She nodded, forgetting her curiosity in favor of the tournament. I sighed in relief, she was easily distracted still, at least. Hehe, made it fun. Though if she set her sights on something, she stuck to it. Like making me flustered. She was good at that, and loved my reactions. Cruel, cruel, confusing things she did. I didn¡¯t know if she liked girls, I knew she liked boys though. I frowned, remembering a conversation with the Dick head in question regarding if Sidnie needed a guy to make her come back to the proper side. Pig! I¡¯d slugged him, and told him to stay away from her, he¡¯d only break her heart. That was something I never wanted to see, I¡¯d been called a bitch at the time, and he sneered he¡¯d have her in the end. Over my dead body. We reached the seats, and sat down. They were amazing seats, right at the front row of the closest section to the Dungeon World Table. Her Dad was really connected, I was still thankful that he had given Franny and I our Dungeons, and A.I ahead of time, so we could play with Sid, and have an excuse to be with her more. I regretted the time I was to afraid of letting what I felt slip, and scaring her away though. I knew it had made her sad. I giggled silently as the first match started, an Insect user fighting an Arachnid user. She had said to ¡®Pet me¡¯ one halloween, and I had decided to try and get better, and be how it was. Ignoring my feelings because I hated knowing I¡¯d upset her with my distance. She had also looked adorable in that Fluffy outfit. I set my hand in hers, taking full advantage of the fact that she would latch onto it thinking it was nothing more, while I savoured the contact, and silently hoped I lost the bet, even as I prayed I won it to keep Suzuki away from the one gleaming light in my life, aside from Franny who knew more about my Dad than I was sharing with Sid. It¡¯d just make her sad to know how he treated me after learning I was a lesbian. She kept me going, her sweetness, and that was but another reason I loved her. I felt her small, dainty fingers intertwine with mine, and we watched the Tournament together, like that. When it came time for Suzuki¡¯s first match, I all but growled because Sid cheered like she had for me, every time I¡¯d fought and she had watched. I was jealous, and it was petty, but it didn¡¯t matter. I did not want to share her like this, it made my heart hurt. But now I was trapped into confessing, or watching as Suzuki made an active effort to claim her, and could not do anything to stop if she won. I lost either way, in my mind. SO I savored this little time before the Tournaments end, gripping her hand a little tighter, having a feeling I would lose her, either way, at the end of the day. Fluffy POV - I was savaging the corpse of a wolf that had trespassed into my lands with one head, while the other spit out a stream of boiling liquid hot enough to sear fur and flesh toward a group of wolves that were coming toward my hunting pack. They had grown more aggressive, they seemed almost desperate to break through the territory boundary, and I had no idea why. None of my scouts ever returned to tell me, and I could not go myself. I had to keep the packs from going after each other, more so now that I had added one more Pack to the area, and grown walls around it designed for our four legged bodies. It took two hours, but we killed the remainder of the Wolves and werewolves that had broken through the boundary to assault us. They were growing in number, and seemed haggard and distressed beyond reasoning, as if running from something. Yet we never heard howls, or growls of fighting in our patrol of the border. I huffed, exhausted, my youngest daughter, a Liquid Flame Dark Hound, dragging one of the Dead Lava Orthos bodies from the wreckage. We needed to separate the corpses, and properly lay the two dead to rest. I growled for the others to begin helping my youngest, and they did. We made our way back, and I personally dug the hollow we would use for their burial, they were with the ancestors now. Mother would watch over them, and keep them safe. I laid them both gently into the earth, and had the Lava hounds spew their Lava into the pit until filled, burning the bodies to ash to feed the new ground that would form, and I cooled it quickly with my liquid, creating the hard rock that was our ground. I led the howl to honor their passing, their sacrifice in defending myself, and the packs from the Wolf menace. I had been slowly expanding the border, forcing the wolves to fall back a little each day. Perhaps that is why they now assaulted us with such fevered fervor, though I had a suspicion it was more than that. I could only wait, and see. I would not willingly send my pack to their deaths without needed cause. We lost several each night to the raids that fought with a mindless fear, but it was nowhere near the amount we would lose if I sent all of my Packs into the remaining Wolf territory. A third the size it had been, I had begun to wonder where the Monster that led them was, I have not seen him since the night Mother was butchered, but I knew he yet lived. Something inside told me he did. I looked out at the forest, seeing nothing, hearing nothing, smelling nothing. Yet I knew, knew within my very bones that something was off. Something was happening, and I did not know what it was. Could it be Mother showing me something was wrong, without making her presence known? I did not know. But I doubled the wall patrols in each pack for the night, once the mourning was finished for the Winter Run Pack deaths. But something happened, just as I laid down for sleep. A connection with the land, it had been completed, no longer halved by green, I jumped to my feet in an instant, growling in fear. Something had killed the monster within the wolf domain, I could hear the distant dying howl of his, I knew it well. What came after, would haunt me for years to come, I knew it would. It was the baying of hounds, darker, more sinister than my Packs, deeper, stronger feeling. I flinched, feeling the connection of the corruption our presence did, and knowing something truly horrible was coming. The baying grew louder, more numerous. It reminded me of the dark times told of in stories, that ended when I had been born, what Mother had caused. The dark ones, the cruel ones, the EVIL ones were within my lands, and they were hunting. Blood sport, a curse of our kind tempered by my power, and Mother''s influence, but I knew its sound within those baying howls, and growls. We were the next to be hunted, and I would meet them head on. For Mother, for being denied my revenge, and to protect my people. I howled into the night, my howl met by the each and every waking member of my Packs, we would not be hunted in our home! I felt my eldest pups answer my howl, promising they were on their way, along with the other two Packs, as I was currently within the Winter Run Pack Den. I looked to my youngest daughter, the last I had birthed that was like me, and feared for her. She was a Dark Hound, like her older Siblings, but she was precious as well, Mother chose to come to me through her, I must keep her alive, keep her safe. Regardless of my fate, Mother would care for her, keep her alive in my stead should I perish. The Baying grew louder, they had passed the boundary. The dark ones came, and the Blood Moon shined brightly. I charged into the night, hunting the hunters, while being hunted. The Winter Run Pack just behind me, my youngest beside me, a warrior in her own right, I would keep her alive. For Mother, and myself. Then I found them, scores of bloodied black furred bodies, all black with red eyes, the red from the blood of the wolves they killed. I met them in a torrent of fangs, and claws, Boiling water, and Poisonous gases. The longest night had only just...begun. V2 Chapter 7: Shark Naga?!?! Here you are my Lovelies, sorry for my long absence. It is mostly because I burnt myself out on cute and fluffy, so I began writing some of the Dark stuff that fuels my soul! Jokes aside, I am back from my two week Hiatus, my Mother IS fine, if that was a concern for some of you, she had no relapse, I just needed a break. But, I shall be popping several of these wonderful ideas, and chapters out like candy as I finish them, and they are PR''d by the lovely BlissForgotten! This Chapter is from Suzuki, of course, her first tournament fight, and a little bit more of a glimpse into Jessica, followed by Obsidian at the end. ^.^ As always, much love and Cookies.
Suzuki POV - Once they had left, I sighed. Maybe this would make the possessive Jessica open up some. It was a pity, Jessica was a beautiful girl, and yet she was attracted to Sidnie like that. I liked Sidnie, but her child like nature in regards to reacting to others was a little annoying to me personally. Jessica was more to my taste, but I knew a lost cause when I saw one. She was head over heels for Sidnie. That didn¡¯t mean I would not try my best to win, I had every intention of winning this tournament. It helped that I was relatively certain that Sidnie was straight, judging by how she reacted to the Dick Head who felt he was better than others, or that any girl who liked girls just needed a good ¡®guy¡¯. Incidentally, he would still not be in that category because he was not a good guy. But enough of that, I had a tournament to participate in. I had signed up to use my Naga for this fight. The limitations were the use of two Variants, and only up to a Tier 3 Evolution. Numbers were limited to around 1000. It gave the matches a sense of detail, and management requirement to the players, and the fans. The downside, I could not actually use my Tier 0 species, they were Tadpoles. But I could use the rest. I¡¯d managed to evolve them into a rare species that went under the Naga category, a kind of odd mixing of Snake, and Hammerhead sharks. They were called Hammerkin, by the system, and were apparently difficult to receive, according to Father. I had personally wanted to find the route that Led to the Origin Naga Race, but Father had forbidden it, instead having me work toward hidden Species that were difficult to gain, or discover them. Which led me to the Hammerkin. A Tier 2 Evolution from an elongated predator called an Eel shark. Why they developed a Hammerhead appearance once they evolved to a semi-humanoid form, I did not know, but it was an interesting blend. They held a human torso, though dark grey in coloration from the shark skin. I had formed them along the same methods of Japanese Culture, and Bushido. Father would soon order me to see who was stronger, my Rabbits, or the Naga, I knew it would happen. But I still silently hoped it would not. As it was, I had Yuki select 900 of the Hammerkin, and 100 of the Tier 3 Evolutions which seemed to be more akin to Great Whites, in terms of their heads, and size. They were roughly double the height of the Hammerkin, though like all other Naga Species they retained a snake like lower body, perfect for swimming, but also allowing them to live outside the water. They would be my Commanders within the army, and I had her take the forces from one of the smaller Lords within the Ocean Society of the Naga in my Dungeon World. This way, it would not upset the balance of power within the Naga society much, should I lose. Yuki accepted her chores, laughing lightly at me through the watch, her voice coming out clear, and soft from the watch. I¡¯d attached a set of specialized headphones so only I could hear her. ¡°Yuri, you never fail to amuse me. Always meddling in others affairs when it annoys you.¡± I frowned, and shrugged. ¡°It had begun to grow tedious, Yuki. I couldn¡¯t have Jessica anyway, beautiful as she is I don¡¯t go for the Runway Model types. If Sidnie had her personality, I¡¯d be more inclined toward her. As it is, they are my friends, though I find it amusing Jessica is jealous of me.¡± I could tell Yuki was thinking a bit, she was rather like an older Sister. She also liked to pick on me like one. ¡°Well, do you intend to lose then? Or win and confess your ¡®feelings¡¯ to Sidnie.¡± I sighed, muttering a bit before responding. ¡°I intend to win, I would like the Horse Race for myself. But I have no intention of confessing to Sidnie, with feelings I do not have for her. I don¡¯t believe I set a time on when it must be done.¡± She giggled, and mentioned how Jessica may see that as well, though I doubted it. Jessica was to caught up in the worry of me winning to notice that loophole placed within for my benefit. I checked the match line up. We were in a bracket system, four blocks. I was Block C number 9. Each block had 10 people per block, and it was a knock out system. When each block had a winner, the block winners would fight between each other, then the two finalist would fight for the prize. It was a relatively small tournament, each match was designed to last about half an hour in length. It gave us time to move on the fly strategy wise, while keeping it somewhat short and allowing us to end it before 5 P.M The Final match was set up to a time limit of one hour. There were more rules and regulation for each Tournament depending on the Tournament. The Rose Bowl was a relatively set rule guideline though. Normally the first Tournament new Adepts would join to get a feel for the transitions of number limits, and the other small things. For my Variants, I only had two, a common one dealing with Water, naturally. I also had an Uncommon one that a few of my Shark Naga could actually control the rocks. The minor Lords within the Naga society tended toward that Variant being born a lot though, mostly because their domains were closest to the land mass my Rabbits were slowly expanding, and growing on. My first match was against a young woman. A few years older than me, based on how she held herself. Probably some College student. Her race was Rodents, and she seemed to be favoring the Rat Species. That would be difficult, the Rodent Race were tenacious, and the Rat Species itself held a variety of diseases, and pestilence inducing abilities based on the Variants. The Rodent Race was actually the only one to date that commonly bred variants dedicated to diseases, and the spreading of such. Father had tried to force me to use the Rodents first, but Mother had stepped in, for once, stating the Rabbit would give him a more interesting research project. I still did not know why he wanted me to do it, but Mother had helped me keep the Rabbits I had wanted. I loved their ears. I smiled a little at the memory before connecting. My first match would soon begin, the fact it would be the first tournament I used my Shark Naga in would be a very interesting factor. COnnecting, I had Yuki give me control of the Minor Lord, Lord Nagashi, and began setting up the Soldiers and the Commanders. I split the 900 Hammerkin into ground of 100, each led by one of the nine generals of this Lords house. The vast majority of my Shark Naga held water abilities while each of the Generals were earthen based. Nagashi himself held sway over Granit. The grouping allowed me 9 manageable small armies, while the other Great White Naga were placed under my own direction, my personal guard, and each more than willing to slaughter anything that got near me, or rather Nagashi. It was always odd, controlling the Shark Naga, they felt weird to me. Mostly because I prefered working with my Rabbits, they were my favorite after all. My nine Generals slithered their way to me, the voices of each as they did a dipping bow were both deep, and primal. ¡°My Lord, we are ready and within formation. We can strike at anytime. We know not why you have called us here to fight, no doubt at the behest of the Eternal One. We shall win honor in your name, however.¡± I waved my hand, and they slithered back toward their positions. It still felt weird, the majority of the Shark Naga had learned some things were odd, and begun referring to me as the Eternal One. Yuki stated that to them, I was like the Ocean. The Eternal current that gave them life. It was problematic because it created a God based faith that I would be unable to live up too. With the Rabbits, only the Shogun, Bushi¡¯s descendant knew anything about me, because I actively told his house. He knew exactly what, and whom I was. In return for keeping the peace, and going about my plans I gave them the means to survive, and grow without requiring anything at all. His warriors simply believed it one of his skills, when I called him to battle with his people. A kind of test to pit them against invaders of strange lands. True, in a way. I was getting far too distracted of late. It was rather disconcerting in truth, so I focused more upon the issue at hand, feeling the odd ancient predatory intelligence of Nagashi beneath the surface of my control, moving around the mind like the mighty leviathan he somewhat resembled. One of the Great Whites would be my messenger. I had half an hour to gain victory, or defeat. I sent him toward the furthest right army under the control of Hido, a very disturbing Great White that would no doubt need put down one day. I smiled after I sent him with the message to have Hido take his forces and go as far to the right, and into the forest as possible. I still had the habit of naming each, and every single one, until the naming algorithm was ingrained within the system and the Race began naming based upon the ones I called them. Now I just called them the names they were born with mostly, but I had pet names for a few of my favorites. I sent messengers to each of my Generals. Four of them in total would flank out into the forest, and converge upon the sounds of battle as I, and the remaining five Generals combined our forces and moved forward. I had set up a messenger system, though I was working on a flag based messaging means that was still not fully integrated. For now, it had two of my Generals at the front, supported by the other two, while I remained in the rear, attempting to locate high ground for a sight vantage. The only real issue with this of course was the fact in PVP battles like this, in tournaments, each player had his own method of fighting. the woman was a Rodent Fighter, they were tenacious, and crafty along with fast. I didn¡¯t know what method she would use. The Rat Species had a variety of Evolutionary pathways, and breeds that could have been gained. It would prove difficult, more so if she combined each of her Tier Evolutions from 0 to 3 into a cohesive battle force. It made me wish I had my Rabbits, but Father had insisted I use the Naga in a Tournament since I was using the Rabbits for my ¡®waste of time¡¯ as he called my classes. He¡¯d helped fund and build the school for Dungeon Inc. But he did not agree with their methods of teaching me. To friendly, to focused on growing close to programs for his taste. He¡¯d have a heart attack if he learned I liked women as much as I liked men. I smiled at that thought, causing one of my Guard to flick his cold black eyes toward me a moment, before slithering forward a bit. My Father was a Bastard, and old fashioned, but he was my Father all the same. We entered the forest, quiet as always. The Tournaments killed the natural life of the Dungeon Worlds used for these battles. Otherwise it would be a disaster, though the Master Matches did not, they were day long events, and battles depending on the Tournament. A messenger came from my right flank, Hido had reached his position, as had Yi. They would remain behind, and at an angle while the main force went in to draw the enemy out. The Left flank messengers appeared as well stating the same. We continued another half mile before anything of note occurred of course. A few of the Shark Naga scouts used their hands and snake like lower bodies to climb the thicker trees and give them a few more yards of vision. One reported seeing an odd creature on two legs that looked like it was starved, then it disappeared into the brush. A trap, or a mistake, I did not know. I had Yoshi, one of my forward Generals send out twenty Hammerkin to scout the area, and spring the possible traps. I was effectively sending them to die for us, but while I regretted it, it did need done. Their deaths would have meaning, they knew this as well. It was still a bit hard to swallow. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Upon arrival, they cried out in pain. It was a shark roaring, deeper and more base than the leonine creatures. I observed, clenching the Sheath Katana strapped to me with a special shoulder rig. They were dying, and I could do nothing. No doubt a trap was sprung. A messenger arrived a moment later. ¡°Shogun, the odd creatures sprang up from small holes in the ground, and jumped down from the limbs. The bodies appear to be leaking poisonous liquid. We assume the weapons used are dangerous.¡± I growled, and the Hammerkin flinched back a fraction of an inch. The Rats were adept at using diseases and poisons after all. I should have expected this outcome. I had no one to blame but myself for their deaths. To make matters worse, time was slowly ticking down. One trap sprung, and there were doubtless others. With a heavy heart I dispatched messengers to all of my Generals, on all flanks. They were to send out two groups of ten Hammerkin to spring the traps, to die for the greater chance of victory. The Rats had cunning, speed, and poison but in strength they were lacking. They swarmed, but never outright fought. The roars of dying Hammerkin filled the clearing minutes later. Followed by a sudden silence, and then chittering and squeals. The Rats were coming. ¡°Form up, swords ready, watch the trees.¡± I had my messengers send this message to everyone. They would hope for more deaths no doubt, but with time slowly going down neither of us could afford to wait. As such, I also sent the order for my Shark Naga to move forward, ever watchful. The main plan was to meet them in just an up front battle, and try to find the one my opponent was controlling. The time limits placed a large constraint on higher leveled strategic battles. It made me somewhat depressed that it would become a brutal slugfest where I could not properly limit the casualties. I had my own 100 Great White Guard move up as well, the fight would need to come to a decisive end quickly. More so with the counter slowly winding down, we had around fifteen minutes left before the match itself came to a close. I gnashed my teeth together at the idea. If we did not strike soon I would lose on the simple fact I had not killed anyone. It added the uncomfortable notion that the enemy may very well hide out for the remainder of the match, but judging by the movement in the trees and brush ahead that was not the case. I sucked in a large amount of air through my mouth, opened wide and let loose a roar. It was a trademark ability of the Great Whites, they instilled Blood Frenzy within the other Shark Naga with their roars. I was still trying to understand exactly how it worked, but the end result was something akin to my Rabbits when they entered their Berserker state. The difference was the Shark Naga Swarmed forward after the roar, echoing their own. The first rat that jumped down from the trees was captured in the mouth of one of the Hammerkin, and he gorged himself on the meat. That was one of the downsides, the Shark Naga would stop to feast, rather than fight on if anything reached their mouths. Something I had not been able to breed out of them, nor has an option for purchasing such an effect been made available via the point system. The best I could hope for was that the Rats did not jump into my Shark Nagas mouths during the fight. The other Great Whites were relatively in control, being the species that instigates the Blood Frenzy, or Feeding Frenzy depending on how you looked upon it, though they did enter that state sometimes as well. Battle was met, and it was a brutal thing. Several Shark Naga fell to the poisonous cuts caused by the Rats blades, and bites. Disease ridden vermin! I slashed one in two while it was mid leap, and slithered my way into the middle of the fight, hunting for the controlled one. This is where it became difficult. I tended to lead my Races in the charge personally, but a lot of players prefered directing from the background with setting traps, and then hiding it out and look for a chance to strike. I hated it, even if it was a sound strategy. Another came at me, and I cleaved it in two, the dying screech as it gnashed its teeth at me, trying to find purchase upon my flesh with its disease ridden claws. I moved deeper into the fight. The dying roars of my Shark Naga, and the rats a constant vibration within the air. Still no sign of the Rat. I found that odd personally, because the few players I knew who used Rats almost had to join in fighting, the Packs did not follow weaklings after all, and it was a more fluid society than any other aside from pure Beast Race users where the strongest led through might. Beyond that it meant that the Rats would be less likely to follow whatever power structure they had if the leader was not present within the fight itself. It created complications, though few players regarded their species the same as I did. One of the Great White Guards fell beside me, groaning in pain while blisters and sores spread along his blue-white body at an accelerated rate. I stabbed my sword through the culprit, growling out my anger at it. He screeched a single high note and died. I threw the Rat that I had stabbed from my sword and blocked a strike aimed for my backside, the instinct of the body I controlled saving my life. I turned in a fluid motion to cut down the culprit, only to have my strike blocked by a surprisingly sturdy looking dagger. Following the line of his arm, I saw a far larger Rat-man. He was grinning a toothy grin, and I dodged to the right, using my serpentine body to the best advantage, where my head had been, a tail with a large blade strapped to it was occupying the space. The controlled Rat¡­ Jessica POV - I heard the vast majority of the cheering going around me, though I mostly ignored the match. I spent the entirety of the hour watching Sid, and quietly fuming inside with each cheer, and jump out of her seat excitement she expressed. Jealousy was a very real thing for me, I did not like Suzuki, and I disliked most of the people who got close to Sid that displayed a romantic possibility. It both frustrated, and frightened me with how dense she was in regards to this. I didn¡¯t want her taken advantage of, I wanted her happy, and I wanted her. Three conflicting paths, because the second one may mean that she isn¡¯t with me. I bit my lip when she let go of my hand and cried out, her eyes alight with wonder and joy at something that was happening on the massive display. I sighed, turning to look, and froze a moment. What I saw was an amazing battle between a massive Rat-man with a large blade strapped to its tail, wielding two medium length daggers while fighting Suzuki and her funky looking Naga. The fight itself was brutal, and short lived, ending with Suzuki taking a dagger to the gut, but decapitating the Rat-man, signaling her victory. But it had been beautiful in it¡¯s savagery. Suzuki displayed an unparalleled level of skill when using, and manipulating the Species within her Races. I knew this, because I had started paying more attention to any of her matched that were televised after I learned just where, and for whom, my sexual preference lay. I always saw her as a threat, though I never expected to go to school with her. This was because of how fervently Sid actually followed her, she had a poster in her room for goodness sakes¡­. I clenched my hand in a fist a moment, releasing it and forcing a smile when Sid turned to me, going on and on about the match, I just smiled and nodded to her, despairing the outcome if Suzuki won, and hating the possibility of her losing. I was not ready to throw myself into the rejection, and possible loss of my best friend if I confessed. I¡¯d made the most retarded bet while angry. I settled in, and continued watching the matches with Sid, trying to enjoy some of them, while ruminating about my situation. Obsidian POV - ¡°Get that wall repair within the hour!¡± I bellowed at a group of gargoyles that had been tasked with the majority of stone structure repair for the main keep. I growled in sheer frustration. The Houses were decimated. My own, and two minor Houses were all the survived the cleansing of the remaining Wild Ones from my lands over the last few years. ¡°Aunt, are you well?¡± A quiet male voice, so like my Brothers when we were young asked me. I turned toward him, and patted his cheek gently. The last of my family, my own offspring having perished in the long War. Five survivors, my Brothers youngest children, two females, and three males. Each had fought, and survived in the war of course, I accepted no weaklings within my Family, but I held a soft spot for these five. More so after my Brother fell ensuring I survived. I smiled softly, I felt I had a true soft spot for these children, barely 200 years old. No doubt the influence of the Power that helped me gain this Axe, Behemoths Fang. I did not consider this one flaw a weakness, though I had killed a few who had felt my treatment of my remaining Family was unfair, as well as the last survivor of the only other Major House who wanted to claim one of my Nieces hands in marriage. I would protect them, and they would protect me. I had made them my personal Guard, my Ebon Shields, after the shield their Father wielded. I granted them the right of having a House named after it, the broken shield their emblem, a reminder of the Sacrifice made that day for me. I still missed my Brother as well, and his oldest, Barthus, looked just like him. ¡°I¡¯m fine Barthus, simply annoyed. The weaklings are moving too slowly, I will not allow this city to fall as it did before, surrounded by the Wild Ones.¡± Barthus looked confused, but nodded his head solemnly. ¡°I understand Aunt, I will aid in the reconstruction personally. My affinity for earthcraft is the same as Fathers. My Siblings can properly guard you while I do so.¡± I chuckled lightly, and patted his cheek once more. ¡°No, Barthus, leave it for the weaklings that could not fight as they should have. I have other plans for you, and your siblings. Find those you love, as your Father had, and grow as a Family. You shall be my Eternal Ebon Shield. I do not wish to see my Brothers line extinguished either. But only ever will you marry those you love. Brother was always so passionate about such matters...No doubt ¡®Her¡¯ presence..¡± They tilted their heads confused, right, they did not know. I smiled it off, and went back to ordering the Weak Gargoyles and Fiends to hurry up, setting the Pit Fighters to work them harder before moving back to my Seat of Power. Ebonhold, I would turn this into a true fortress, equaled by none, and never again will we fall to the Wild Ones. Even now I had the Army sweeping my lands for spots where they may appear. They were killed on sight, and it would remain such. My Hatred, my WRATH, would not allow a single one to live within my lands. I would make it a sport in time, because the fuckers continued to spawn. For now however, Rebuilding, reclaiming, and securing the land was the priority. My only solace was that the Others had not taken advantage of my weakened state during the time of rebuilding. I doubted it would last, but I would make the most of the short time I had, secure my Lands, Secure the Borders, and rebuild my forces. I would march on them in the end, but for now I would rebuild. V2 Chapter 8: Leo is Disturbed! Here you are my Lovelies! I know its a teeny bit late, but I had a few things come up at work. This is a somewhat short Chapter due in part to this from Leo''s POV, a hint and show and tell with he split tribe, a glimpse at how Fluffy is doing, and how his Packs are managing. Also, Specter POV, creepy bugger. ^.^ Next Chapter ends the Tournament, and is back to Sidnie POV only at last, she learns of Fluffy and his problems! What shall she do? How shall she save him and his Packs?! Find out next time! As always, much love and cookies, PR credit goes to BlissForgotten, not fully PR''d, will be updated when he has the time to go over the chapter more. ^.^
Leo POV - Sidnie was at a Tournament at last, I knew how much she had been looking forward to finally seeing one in person. She had Jessica with her as well, so I hardly needed to make an appearance and spoil their fun time together, though I believed Jessica would be in some form of turmoil, given Sidnie¡¯s odd star gaze when it involved Suzuki. Taking myself from such thoughts, I regarded the Imp Tribe I had requested Sidnie split from the rest of the Demon Nation. No outside influence to taint them. It had become a truly fascinating process over the last few days. They had become closer knit, like one might expect from a closed off community of small numbers, they had developed very interesting hunting methods. One would act injured and alone to lure in predators, and before it could kill the faker, it would be pounced upon. The closeness was no doubt the last vestige of Sidnie¡¯s influence before separating them from such things, only evolved upon its own. A Variant had even occurred, though I had not yet informed Sidnie. Mostly because she would want to begin influence them somehow, because the little devil was really cute. It was called an Origin Imp, it seemed a different Variant of the Species as a whole. What I have seen from the Evolution list, it had a very unique evolutionary pathway as well. But the Origin Imp retained its size, and general childish shape, however it now had long black locks of hair. Its bat-like wings were now more akin to small bird feathers, and bright amber colored eyes. It reminded me of a Cherub, honestly, but it had distinctive qualities that separated it from everything I have read about the Angelic Race. Primarily it was something Primal, and had a disturbing affinity for Darkness. I had a feeling it would have been something of containing immense amounts of cruelty if the Vestige of Sidnie¡¯s influence was not still upon them. It was also, when I looked at the Variant Tree under ¡®Origin¡¯ a very Rare Legendary Variant. It could be made common, but the Point cost alone was nearly one billion. Well above the possible purchase of Sidnie at this time, or within the near future. I would of course mention this Demon to Sidnie, along with a report on how the little Imp Tribe is doing. They seemed stronger, and smarter than the other Imp by leaps and bounds, easily the equivalent of the Lesser Fiends in strength. It made me wonder how they would be when allowed to Evolve, even more so I wondered at the little Origin Imp. It was easily, and obviously the leader of this small commune. As fascinating as they were however, I would have to further my investigative desires at a later time. I had to check on Fluffy, and his Pack. I had not expected the events that led to him fighting the natural versions of himself, and the other canine Demon Species. He was faring far better than Obsidian however. He had lost little of his territory, even with the very savage and brutal fights the separate Packs were partaking in. Both sides had split apart after the initial confrontation, more because of the power Fluffy displayed with his steam turned poisonous gas that wiped out countless of the ¡®Dark Ones¡¯ as he termed them. It did little to cut the Natural Hell Hound numbers down, but it had made them retreat and go about a different tactic. All the same, Fluffy had lost countless of his several Packs in the initial, and continued assaults the enemy made. They were fighting Demons that had the same proclivity as his kind did. They did not back down, they did not surrender, and they fought until killed, or their leader ordered a retreat. That itself I found fascinating, as with the ones Obsidian had fought, these Natural Spawning Demons seemed to possess a Hive Mind centered around a being powerful enough to control them, and within this case that being was a massive Three Headed Hound that breathed Fire and called the Earth around it. A Cerberus. It was an interesting facet of the Orthos, Cerberii, and Cerberus Species. Each one held two affinities within their bodies, and could breathe them out in a torrent, or exude them from their body depending upon the power itself. Fluffy was a somewhat odd version of his species, he spat out the poison and heated water. Though he seemed to be able to create something similar to carbon monoxide through his steam when extremely angry, or in combat. The effects were short lived depending on what was occurring within the fight, but the density levels of the carbon monoxide tended to kill off his opponents. It was a double edged sword however, it has killed allies as well. For that reason he began fighting alone in the swarms of the ¡®Dark Ones¡¯ to limit the casualties on his own side that may be caused due to his own power. What amazed me most is that Fluffy was the prime focus of Sidnie¡¯s influence, he was the most...tame of the Demon Leaders currently, he also displayed the most powerful of abilities. It implied that not only how often, but the longer Sidnie controlled one of them, the greater the power they gained. It led to countless possibilities. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The main problem however was that aside from Fluffy, the others actively killed any that seemed to be controlled by Sidnie for an extended length of time. A few exceptions did exist of course. Though they were truly few in number. Hmmm? I turned my attention to the western approach of Fluffy¡¯s territory, just at the edge of the rest of my Dungeon World outside of the Demon Nation. It seemed a small pack of the Natural Spawning Hell Hounds were running through the area, from the looks of it marking it to claim it. Interesting. Though personally, I felt the several Dark Hounds that were following behind from Fluffy¡¯s first eldest Son''s Pack, him leading, was far more interesting. Normally they were loud, baying their presence. They had adapted to this new threat that so freely fought them. The Packs were stalkers now, silent killers it seemed. It made me want to smile, it meant that Sidnie¡¯s favorite Demons were Evolving on their own, and surviving against a massive threat. Perhaps, just perhaps, they would overcome this danger on their own. Though that massive Cerberus concerned me, there was little I could do personally to aid Fluffy and the others, all I could do was increase their breeding rate, and growth rate to try and combat the overwhelming numbers that spawned with the Cerberus presence. I watched the Dark Hounds slaughter the Natural Spawned Hell Hounds a moment, and then turned my attention toward Fluffy¡¯s location. On my way toward the focal point however, a display appeared in front of me from the base run time programs within my passive systems.
Congratulations! The Mantel of the Devourer has been acquired! A unique evolutionary pathway has been unlocked, and the Special Dementor who has gained this mantel will no longer be able to follow the main path of Evolution''s. Continue to Surprise us, Leo, along with your Owner Sidnie. ~Dungeon Inc.
I blinked, what!?! I took my focus from my current destination and rushed as quickly as I could toward Specters location, somehow he had gained a mantel, just as Obsidian gained the Mantel of Behemoth, but she had gained it from a combination of killing the Natural Devil, and her Ax..Specter had no artifact, what had he done? When I arrived, finding Specter deep within the bowels of his personal Castle, the Dungeons, what I saw there, I swore I would never allow Sidnie to witness, it was frightening, in a multitude of ways¡­ Specter POV - "...Scream for me, weakling, scream your pain to sustain me." Specter whispered gently into the swirling mass of darkness that had been his opponent, it was crimson as the flame, and disparagingly cruel in appearance. "You wanted to kill my kind, take my lands? Now you sustain them, I will never allow you to die my lovely meal, I shall devour you bit by bit, until nothing but your replenishing power remains" He sucked in a portion of the leaking power from the damaged Red One, their leader, his screams filling the room from the pain of being forcibly torn from what was so inherently his. ¡°Gyaaaaaah! Stop! You Monster! Kill meeeEEEeeee!¡± Such exquisite sounds, so tender and sweet, it reminded me of some of the fear I tasted when ¡®She¡¯ took control of me. Now he would never die, I¡¯d even allow a small shred of his sanity to remain, so I could toy with him. ¡°No, my Pet, no no no. That isn¡¯t how this works.¡± I slid my hand into the swirling dark red mass that was his body and took a tiny sliver, just a pinch, of his essence, his power, and drank it down. The pain would be excruciating. He screamed out in agony. ¡°You see, you started this fight. I simply came out and ended it. How could someone so weak believe they could fight me and survive?¡± I tortured him for hours later, his screams so sweet to my ears. I loved the sounds, I even found all his ¡®sweet¡¯ spots, they created the most clarion, and clear screams and painful moans. Ecstasy, pure ecstasy. I rose, stretching languishly from my seated position, I had just finished shearing away the mass of power that made up his toes. So tantalizingly sweet to devour. When I left the torture chamber, the sweet sobbing echoes of something termed ¡®Devilish Deceiver¡¯ accompanying me on my way out. I felt refreshed, now I could begin making the plans to solidify my power base. The accursed Hounds were busy with those odd ones, the more savage looking of their breed, and the Female with the Ax was rebuilding. That left the Succubii. From what little my Wisps had gathered, they excelled in magical means of combat, that would make them tricky. But surely I could slaughter the others while they were busy. All the same, it would take planning. I smiled a little, I¡¯d play with my new meal while I went about my machinations to conquer our land, and claim that delicious meal that was the girl that controlled me for my own. Oh yes, so much to do. I must ensure my feast is splendid! Update Hello my lovely Readers. I know, inconsistency of releases have likely led many of you to debate on rising up as one with pitch forks and torches to make me write the adorable life if Sidnie, and her Demons once more. I am here to (hopefully) dissuade you of such frightening action. I will be releasing a mass of chapters on Christmas, with a special Christmas Chapter at the end of the mass update. Work, Real Life, and other matters have kept me away. I have responded to those that have PM''d me. Most of them know when to expect, but I figured I would inform you here as well. Should have sooner, but lack of ability kept me from it. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. So, I will say it again, expect Mass Chapter Release on Christmas, anywhere from 10-15 decently length Chapters for your enjoyment. Take care, and have a lovely Holiday Season. Book 2 - Chapter 9: Sidnie runs. The Tournament had just ended, and I was on the edge of my seat for the majority of it. Suzuki had done so amazingly well! She had won each fight, right up until the Final match. She had lost, the other one had been using Zombies, a Species within the Undead Race that had the ability to add to their numbers by killing and infecting the living enemies. It had ended in a tide of Zombie Shark Naga, and other humanoid, and Animal Zombies killing her controlled Great White, who had not been as strong since the first fight against the Rats, the Poison had remained in his system, though it had been treated by her kind when she left the Arena ground during her first match. She had still lost splendidly. She had cost the Zombies a great deal before they reached her Shark Naga. But it was inevitable, the kind of Zombies the other Player used were Runners, and a kind of Giant Zombie that looked like a creepy bloated ball of fat. It was going to give me nightmares, I just knew it. The final match, oddly a Horse User and the Undead user specialized in Zombies had just ended, and the result was the Zombies winning, sadly. I pouted, the Horse User had unicorns! I latched onto Jessica¡¯s arms, squeezing it tight and laughing in pure joy. My very first live Tournament, and I had been able to watch Suzuki, my Idol, fight in person with her Shark Naga, and I had enjoyed it with one of my best friends, Jessica. I looked up at her, and tilted my head in confusion when I saw she seemed conflicted about something. Leaning in closer, and put my chin on her shoulder and stared at her, causing her face to turn red before she looked at me, flustered. I grinned, she was adorable! ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jessica?¡± I got somewhat worried, and felt the frown form between my eyebrows, and tilted my head on her shoulder a little. ¡°Did you not have fun? I know Suzuki turned you down, but...Was being with me for my first Tournament not fun? Did I annoy you?¡± I actually was worried about that, I know I kept on launching myself at her arm during exciting moments of the Tournament, and jostling her about a lot. I hoped she wasn¡¯t mad about that. More than that, I also didn¡¯t want her to withdraw from me again. It hurt last time, and we had only just really begun to get over that together! I frowned, and squeezed her arm tighter, then looked into her eyes, she got redder. ¡°No doing what you did before! I don¡¯t like it when you withdraw!¡± I stated this seriously, and she just sighed, I have no idea why though. She took a moment, and poked my nose gently. It made me twitch it and wiggle it about some, kind of tickled. ¡°I had a lot of fun, and it was something I talked to Suzuki about before the Tournament began. Um, don¡¯t worry about it for now. Ok? Also, You never annoy me! Stop saying stupid things.¡± I stuck my tongue out at her, and huffed dramatically before turning to look at the stage, and the rewards being handed out. As the first Tournament of this Season it would go for anyone''s Win count for the end of the year advancement Tournament. I was sad that Suzuki had lost, but you could never win them all. When the Announcer finished, Jessica got up and helped me stand. We both headed back to the Competitor area to find Suzuki. I kind of wanted to give her a pep talk, she had to be feeling sad, right? I knew how she cared about her Races afterall, no doubt she was very sad. That was a lot of Shark Naga that met their end. I knew if I started tournaments in full, that would be my fate when I lost as well. I steeled my heart, as best as I could, and promised myself I¡¯d get so good at Dungeon Wars that I would not suffer such a devastating blow. I hoped so, at least. It would depend on my first fights, if I could manage to accept the deaths of my cute Demons or not. We made our way toward the Competitor area and found Suzuki sitting down in a corner that was difficult to see from within the room itself. We made our way over to her, rather I did. Jessica had disappeared behind me. I winced, of course she wouldn¡¯t want to follow me, she had been shot down. I sighed and went alone. When I reached her, I saw that she was looking gloomy. She had both her arms between her legs, and her head was down; her long black hair blocking the view of her face. ¡°Suzuki? Are you ok?¡± I asked her softly. I heard a little sniffle, and saw one of her hands reach up into the mass of her hair a moment, and one more sniffle before she raised her head to look at me. I froze a moment, her small face was tinged red from the soft crying she had been doing. It made her eyes look larger and seemed to emphasize her already sharp and pretty features further. She looked...cute when crying. I stopped a second, feeling a squeeze on my heart and frowned in confusion. What was that? I shook the feeling away and went ahead and hugged Suzuki. I felt her flinch a little, but after a moment she hugged me back and sniffled again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you lost Suzuki, but you did so well.¡± I said softly and she nodded her head. I held her a while more, giving her comfort before she pushed me away and waved her hands lightly between us. ¡°I am alright, thank you Sidnie. It was just a little depressing that I lost so overwhelmingly, and that I had lost an entire clan of my Shark Naga.¡± I nodded, less in understanding and more in sympathy. ¡°I can see why, power structure aside, you love your Dungeon Races as well. But I know you¡¯ll be able to get better and prevent it in the future. You¡¯re amazing afterall.¡± I heard a soft laugh come from her, and she thanked me. ¡°Where is Jessica, by the way?¡± I shrugged and pouted some. ¡°I don¡¯t know! She just vanished on me while we were heading over here.¡± I paused and looked at Suzuki, as seriously as I could. ¡°Why did you shoot her down anyway! She¡¯s so sweet and beautiful!¡± I huffed out my complaint at her turning down my best friend. She got a very peculiar look on her face after hearing my pouting complaint. ¡°Wait, Sidnie, did you actually think she liked me?¡± ¡°Of course she does! She even told me she had someone she was a friend with, and had liked for a long time! She didn¡¯t deny it when I guessed you either! She just looked defeated.¡± pausing a second, I thought about that. I still had no idea why she had looked so defeated. Suzuki started laughing at me, she actually looked like she was about to fall to the ground from her chair. ¡°What?!?¡± I cried out in confusion and a mix of anger and curiosity. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Nothing *takes a breath* Just...Nothing, you¡¯ll learn about it later.¡± Oh god, not this again. I pouted at her, giving her a very sad look. Another person hiding something from me for no reason! She patted my head, and I blushed a little. I was not used to that, and it even felt nice. It reminded me of when I¡¯d made Jessica pet me that Halloween the other year. I grinned at the memory, and her beet red face. ¡°Stop pouting, Sidnie. Jessica will tell you soon enough I imagine.¡± ¡°Fine! But I still don¡¯t like being in the dark like this.¡± I responded. She just gave me a funny look and giggled more. I mumbled about them all being mean and picking on me while we waited for Jessica to show up. About five minutes later, five minutes of me being teased by Suzuki, Jessica showed up. I jumped up from my seat and ran to hide behind her while peaking out at Suzuki and sticking my tongue out at her. ¡°What the? Sid, what is going on?¡± Jessica asked, a bit unsteadily because I had just finished jostling her around like crazy while using her as a shield. ¡°Suzuki was picking on me, and teasing me. Protect me!¡± I giggled out at her, clinging to her back and onto her arm a bit. She just shook her head lightly, and asked if we were ready to go? She and Suzuki shared a look filled with meaning, but I didn¡¯t understand it much. Instead I was debating on how I could find out what they were both hiding from me. I truly hated being left in the dark like this. We talked a bit longer before Suzuki¡¯s Mom showed up to take us home. It had been a good day, honestly. I loved spending time with Jessica, and watching Suzuki play in the tournament. I smiled, and skipped a little beside Jessica as we walked home from the Park, just having been dropped off. She was escorting me home, I laughed a bit, and latched onto her arm, looking up at her. ¡°Daddy will think you¡¯re my boyfriend if you keep escorting me home!¡± I teased. I waited for her laugh, but it never came. I tilted my head some and looked at her face, it was serious. ¡°Jessica, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Jessica seemed to rise from her inner thoughts a moment, and look at me. She still had her serious look on, and it was starting to worry me a little. All the same, it felt like her eyes were drawing me in a little. I froze a moment, not really understanding what I felt. ¡°Sid, I have something I need to tell you¡­¡± I smiled a little nervously, unsure why I felt nervous. It had to be that serious look. Jessica never looked that serious with me. I was suddenly very afraid she was going to say she wasn¡¯t going to be able to be my friend anymore. I don¡¯t know why I thought that, but I did. It is also why I thanked the stars above for the sudden display that popped up between Jessica and I, cutting her off in shock. Leo, my Hero. Though after reading what he had to say I was more worried. Fluffy and his Packs were in trouble, fighting more Natural Demons. ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m sorry. Can you tell me later?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Even with the fear for Fluffy, I felt simple relieve. I didn¡¯t want her to say she would no longer be my friend. I had no basis for that thought, but I feared it. She¡¯d acted funny all day at the Tournament and I wanted to run away from it. So I did, looking back only once to see her staring after me. I waved, and after a moment she waved back then walked back down the street to her house, slowly. I felt awful, but I used Fluffy being in trouble as an excuse and justification within my own mind. It helped keep the fear at bay. Red POV - Soft panting moans, the groan of a male beneath me, the feeling of the barbs that adorned this Species genitalia scraping deep within my body sending me into small fits of ecstasy. The pleasure of those little barbs that adorned the Cat Leaders member were truly magnificent. I rode him a bit harder, shuddering at the feeling as they scraped and scratched the inside of my body, mixing pain and pleasure so beautifully. This, this particular joy I would allow Selene to enjoy with me some time. Only her though, just her. I gasped as the struggling feline bucked beneath me, releasing his sperm into my body, and lay motionless beneath me. I pouted at his panting furred face, trailing a taloned finger gently down his chest, feeling the soft fur that covered his body. I leaned down, grinding myself against the soft, flaccid member still within me and whispered into his adorably fluffy ear. ¡°Come on, pet, can you not go again? I will reward you more with my body if you do. Become mine, please me, and I¡¯ll give you the world.¡± Partly begging so I could feel that exquisite member again within moment, using my body and voice to make him aroused once more, and partly the beginnings of an enslavement spell. This was the Leader of the Feline Tribe on my lands, and if I enslaved him, the rest would follow. I would have another force to combat anyone that dared to encroach upon my lands. I spent the next several hours working over the Feline Leader, and thoroughly enjoying the experience. I had summoned Selene to join in on the fun, and she enjoyed it as well. I admit to feeling a bit of jealousy during her turn, so I bit her neck, claiming her. The action confused me, but I enjoyed the reactions I got out of Selene, and the resulting bucking as she tightened from the Feline. We were currently laying in my massive bed, and I was gently running my hand down Selene¡¯s body, starting at her shoulder, and delicately tracing her wings, before ending at her mid thigh and starting over from the beginning. She was asleep, her short hair framing her face that was buried in the chest fur of the exhausted, and I believed bleeding, Feline leader. She was beautiful, and I had contemplated killing her for that Beauty. But I stopped myself every time. She served me better alive, and she was the only one I would allow the Mistress to control to speak to me. She was, literally, the single one of my people I could not simply replace. I stared at her sleeping face once more, the image overlapping with the Mistress within my mind. ¡®Special¡¯ The word flit through my mind, and I shook it away from me. I must never allow myself to see her as anything but a vessel. It would become far to complicated later. I lied down and fell asleep myself, curled around them both. V2 Chapter 10: A Parents Fear Fluffy POV - A loud whine echoed through the Den, and I flinched inwardly while looking at my Eldest Son. He was badly wounded, and those of my kind that were versed in healing were attempting to staunch the Blood Loss and pack the wound with the required herbs to stimulate healing. I knew little of these matters, but seeing my Son in such pain, blood covering his beautiful blue fur...I knew what being helpless truly was in that moment. My second oldest, a female, was lying down with her head beside his and gently she used her own snout to stroke his to try and soothe his fear and pain. I knew she was communing what only siblings who grew up together could, and I as their Father was out of the loop. My youngest, and the last of my variant to be born was sitting beside me, her anger at seeing her big brother harmed so badly was so palpable that you could bite into it. Youth, it led to rashness. She also loved her big Brother greatly. I would have to ensure she did not rush out to try for vengeance when she was not ready. She was half the size of her siblings, and still but a juvenile in terms of our kind. She was not ready for hunting, let alone the massacres that were happening within my territory between the Dark Ones, and the other Packs. We had managed to staunch the tide of these beasts, and their ferocious and savage assault. It had cost my people greatly in that first week though. Hundreds fell to the Savagery that had been only known to us. Now we faced it, in a far more deadly form, in the glowing red eyes of the Dark Ones. The main reason we have proved able to staunch the flow was strategy, methods above and beyond the base instincts of our Species. Methods they did not possess, or at least have not shown the capacity to possess. I nudged my youngest gently with my right snout and gently bit the tip of her ear, it had a small blue spot, whereas the other was all black. I always found it adorable that one of my offspring had that unique coloration. She turned to look at me, I could still see the fire burning in her eyes. I consoled her as best as I could. ¡°Shura, you are not ready for war. I will not permit it.¡± (A.N speaking in their animal language. I.E sounds and body language.) I heard the beginning of a growl in her tiny, thin, chest and sighed. She was like my last mate, her Mother, so strong willed and filled with fire. An aspect that drew me to her, and was now the utter bane of my existence as well as the bane of her elder Siblings. Always sneaking off to join hunts as a child. No doubt Mother¡¯s influence had something to do with that aspect as well. I sighed, thinking of Mother. I had not felt her presence in a while now. Personally, while I felt she would be able to help us, I did not wish her to see the state of my people. I did not wish to feel the sadness I knew would well up from within when she bore witness to the destruction that had befallen my Lands. I looked to my fire filled Daughter, and touched one of my noses gently to hers. She growled quietly, angry at me for denying her the right to fight with the rest of the Packs. She did not understand my worry, she only saw others her age going to war and she being denied the same right. She did not see those youths had been tested already in the Hunts, or through a horrible accident where a smaller Pack had been attacked and forced them to fight for their lives. ¡°Father, I wish to fight!¡± She finally said. It was the same thing, every time. She never changed her request. It was either this one request, or silence. I loved my Daughter, I loved each of my children, those that remained alive. But it was slowly trying my patience. ¡°No! That is final Shura! You will not go to War!¡± I snapped, growling at her in my anger. She did not balk like others, instead she glared at me and then went to be with her sister, taking the spot on the other side to lay her snout beside her Brothers. I sighed, dejected, I had snapped without meaning to do so. I could not allow it to bother me, though it did. My Pups, no matter the age. The Oldest, well into his Prime, and his sister the same. They would always be the scampering, mischievous pups they had been in my eyes, as would their youngest Sister. I watched them all, wishing I could hide them from the Carnage, knowing I could not. The fighting grew worse by the day, and it would only get worse before it ever got better. I sighed, turning from the sight of my Children, my Eldest sleeping peacefully now that the herbs were working. I nearly ran into one of my Pack Leaders, a scarred old Orthos. I did not particularly enjoy this Orthos, because he felt the Orthos were the strongest, and my Children each being Darkhounds made them Lesser than the rest of us. I gnashed my fangs at him, a warning. ¡°I am sorry for your Offspring, Mighty One, but we have matters that require the Pack Leaders to assemble.¡± was his only response. He remembered the reason he had one of those old scars, just above his eye. I had given it to him when he suggested I cull any Offspring that were not Orthos from the Packs, starting with my Children. He never brought it up again. I followed him to the central chamber of this Den, my Home Den. It housed the Crystal that allowed us the defences we had, and was the single reason we remained alive today. I had channeled the Magics within to help strengthen the Den Defences for each Pack. Though it matters little against the seemingly unending Horde of Dark Ones that assaulted each pack. Some had been cut off, and surrounded. No way to hunt, not way to survive or hope for reinforcements. I feared for those Packs, but could do nothing. I felt, within my heart, I would need to kill their leader. The massive three headed one somehow. But his strength was truly great, and none have been able to survive. None aside from my Son, and even he was still not assured to live. Something in the beasts saliva that acted as a powerful poison. Not unlike my own poisonous fog, though it seemed far more persistent than my own. Each of the Pack Leaders that were able to leave their Dens and bring their Packs to my Home Den were present. A total of Five Pack Leaders, my two Eldest Children aside. At most a thousand more warriors to fight to the death. A death I feared we were steadily running toward. The battle Scarred Orthos from earlier struck his large paw onto a stone, the sound resounding within the Chamber, calling the other Pack Leaders to attention. I may not like the Curr, but he was a strong Pack Leader. The other respected him greatly, even with his bigotry. ¡°The War Council comes to Order, The Mighty One has the floor.¡± he intoned, and the rest turned their eyes toward me. A few Orthos, one Hellhound, and a Dark Hound were the known surviving Pack Leaders. I went into the center, beside the Orb that seemed to pulse and swirl with the Magics contained within. ¡°We are cornered, we have been driven back yet held our ground. We have given blood and taken blood. Our Lands are littered with the corpses of the fallen, our own and the Dark Ones. They appear endless, and we dwindle by the day. Our only hope is to take out the Three Headed One. What do the Packs say?¡± Each Pack Leader had their turn to speak, and it began with the Scarred one, Furra. Like his old scars suggested, he was for a frontal all out assault. ¡°We must charge forth, show the Dark Ones that we are the stronger! We must make them pay for the lives of our Cubs, our fallen Packs, the countless that fell in the first weeks as we struggled to gain a foothold and stem the tide!¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Packs themselves were assembled around us while we discussed, and his present Pack howled in support of their Pack leader. I understood it, his Pack had been the first struck, and they had lost much. Their Cubs, and Mates to heavy with child to flee. They had saved only a few, and paid a heavy price for those few. Each of the Cubs that survived were now closely guarded treasures within their pack, and they had savagely protected them from all threats. The second to speak was another Orthos, though his Pack was situated far enough behind the lines of battle they had been hit the least and that allowed them to contribute more Warriors to the fight now as a result. I believe his name was Deshra, although I could not truly remember. I knew his Mother, that is all I could say. ¡°Furra, I know that you wish to kill them in a frontal assault with no added plans, but that would be foolhardy. They out number us far too much for that. I advise we lure the majority of their forces in with a small force led by either the Mighty One (A.N No one will ever know his real name but me mwuahahaha.), or another Pack Leader that they would key on. Then we swoop in from the side and use a shock method to cut them down.¡± Then came the Dark Hounds, they co-ruled two Packs of decent size and said much the same as Deshra. Furra was beginning to grow angry. He was growling, as was his Pack. The last thing we needed was a bloodbath within this chamber between my people. It was the Hellhound, oddly enough, that defused the tension. She was a small member of the breed, though extremely cunning. Fang, I believe was her name. ¡°Why not use both?¡± her question cut through the growing snarls, only to have every eye within the chamber, my own included, resting squarely upon her. I saw her fidget under the weight, disliking it. But she continued. ¡°Have a small force of our Strongest from each surviving Pack led by the Mighty One charge out, hit them in a frontal assault only to retreat carefully into a well laid trap at the gorge that separates the main battle lines. My Pack, while small, can easily ensure boulders be placed up top to be rained down upon the masses. We would have done it sooner, but the beast that leads them never enters the gourge itself. We never had the bait. But I believe he will enter for you, Mighty One. He always appears in the field when you show yourself. It is a risk with your life, but it may work.¡± The plan had merits, of course, but there were flaws all over with it. What if they did not chase us? They never entered it, and fought us at the edges atop the gorge more often than not. But she was also right, the Three Headed Beast seemed to actively hunt either myself, or my Children. I bared my fangs knowing my Son lay not twenty feet from me in the healing Chambers. I growled low, remembering his blood stained fur, and body before nodding my head. When I looked at the little Hellhound I saw her tail between her legs, and she was on her back. I realized I¡¯d bared my fangs, in both heads, at her and had been growling. I sighed, shaking the hatred. Mother would not approve, I must remain calm. The War was getting to me, the helplessness as my Packs died in the dozens every day the Dark Ones lived. But I should not have expressed it, no good Pack Leader did this to one weaker than themselves. I nuzzled the little female''s stomach, calming her down and having her continue. We spoke for another hour or so. Fine tuning the plan, and trying to account for anything unforeseen, including the enemy using plans of their own, rather than the sheer weight of numbers. A possibility I hoped did not occur, personally. They were difficult enough without them having the capacity to make plans. It came down to us deciding that I would be in the Pack, though Furra threw a small fit when he learned I had no intention of including him in the plan. I had finally had to give in, and he and the rest of his Pack were to be my force. A full one hundred and fifty Orthos, and myself with Furra would charge into the massed Packs of the Dark Ones, and retreat slowly to the Gorge, trying to make them feel we were fleeing, rather than tactically retreating. We knew countless would die in our force. Each was willing to pay the price, for our Cubs, and Pregnant females. When the planning finally came to a close, I dismissed the War Council, and had them begin doing what they would need to do with each of their Packs. I would spend the rest of the night with my Injured Son, and Daughters. When I arrived, I saw my Eldest had his eyes open, they were dim, but I could hear his heartbeat. So much stronger than earlier, it gave me hope. But seeing my Child lying there, so injured and in pain...I could not stop the few tears that began to leak from my eyes. I went to him, not noticing anything else and ruffled the fur between his ears with on of my snouts, ever so gently. I did not want to add pressure. I should also mention ear, he had lost the other in his fight. ¡°My strong Warrior, you should have fled as I instructed. Why? Why did you fight the Beast alone?¡± I asked softly, my eyes shut. I did not expect an answer, he was still weak. Nor did I truly want one. ¡°I...Wanted to show that *wheezing soft cough* we were not...afraid.¡± came his soft, oh so soft and weak sounding voice. I ran my head gently along his snout, to just below his single ear and called him a moron. He was my Child, I would avenge this, but at least for now he lived. I looked to see his Sister sleeping not far off, her back to the Entrance of the chamber, guarding her big Brother. It made me smile, and then I noticed the missing Sibling. I frowned, and looked through the Chamber trying to find the blue tuft ear. She wasn¡¯t here, I felt a Panic start to bubble within me. I told my Son to rest, and rushed out of the Chamber, and the Den itself toward the walls I had erected and enforced to a ridiculous degree. ¡°Where is Shura!?¡± I shouted at the first guard. He jumped, snarling in surprise before noticing me. He looked worried, but responded as best he could. ¡°She...said you allowed her to join the hunting Party..¡± I bared my fangs and lashed both my heads out at the Guard, stopping just short of his throat, letting my fangs clash together on air. My world had just fallen apart, my Youngest had left the walls against my Orders, and I could not go after her. None of us could, I was so angry, at the guard, at the Dark Ones, but more than that, at myself for failing to know my Daughter enough to have someone sit on her! I stared at the wall, imagining I could see through it, and the images I saw were ones of dark disparity. My Daughter mauled by the Dark Ones, her blood soaked corpse nothing but carrion for the crows, or worse still, her being devoured by them, or forced to Mate as they had done to a few. I stared at that wall, and saw only evil. Yet I could do nothing to go out and stop it, my paws were tied, no one was ready for the plan to begin yet. It was the worse case scenario, I had to weigh the life of my Youngest child against the lives of all the Packs and Hounds under my Rule, and Protection. Worst of all, I knew the one that won, and still I did nothing for Duty bound me tighter than my love for my Child, and for the first time in so very long..I raised my heads toward the sky and the Moon above, the image I began to associate with Mother, and howled my Despair and sadness toward her, like a child, I begged for Mother to come and aid me, to give me strength, to save me and my Children, my people. I howled the song of the dead, and the dying toward her. Hoping beyond hope Mother would answer. V2 Chapter 11: Mothers Return Fluffy POV - The night had gone by slowly, like the progression of grains of sand through open paws. I spent almost all of it alternating between quietly observing the walls I had erected in pure hatred, or howling my sorrow and desperation toward the Moon, toward Mother. She did not answer, and for the first time I felt a flare of anger toward her. It was short lived, but it shamed me all the same. Mother was not physical, she could not aid me in so simple a manner. She would come, I knew this within my heart. But I feared it would be too late for my little Shura. That was the root of my anger flash, and like with any of my offspring, the cause of most outbursts I ever had. Their safety had always been paramount in my life. Now that I had to choose between one and my Packs, knowing the winner and yet bound by the shackles of Duty to the Packs I felt true helplessness once more. I felt it all the more as the dawn crested the horizon, and the Hunting Pack had not yet returned. I tried to soothe my fears, rationalizing that they may have had to go to ground, or take a different route home. Though I feared they had met a far worse fate. My Son was too injured to go out, and I would not risk him even if he said he could do it, the same with my other Daughter. They would be the backbone of the Packs should I fall, and regardless of whether Shura was alive, or not, they must remain alive to lead in my stead in the worst case scenario. I sighed, trying hard to shake my worries from me. It was not an easy task, but I did manage to put them aside to focus on the goal. It was one of the hardest things I have ever had to do as well, but it needed done before we took on our task. Returning to the interior of the Den, I made my way back toward the Central chamber and the War Council. I met the little female that had made the plan that would, in all likelihood, lead to my own death. It was no wonder she maintained leadership of a Pack of Dark Hounds, and Orthos combined. The majority of the three Species of my people tended to separate into Packs that would understand them, Hellhounds went into the Packs they were Born and waited to be strong enough to Evolve, or they bred more for the future. But her Pack had maintained a balance of power between the Orthos and Hellhounds, something seen mostly in my Offsprings Packs. It made me somewhat wary of her, for a Hellhound to be this cunning could be dangerous if we survived. But for now, it gave us our best chance of surviving. Upon arriving at the War Council within the Central Chamber I saw that the majority were prepared for the coming confrontation. The Den was packed with so many of the Packs Warriors. Each of our surviving Packs had called all available Warriors for the coming fight. My own part in this plan was both the largest, and the smallest. I had to gather all as many of the Dark Ones as I could, as well as their Leader into the Gorge for our trap. Furra and his entire Pack, pregnant females and the few cubs aside, would be with me in the bait portion of the little ones plan. I had my issues with the biased Orthos, but he was one of my strongest Pack Leaders, and his Pack the most battle hardened. I could not truly ask for better to accompany me into what would become a very bloody and pitched battle while hoping that as many as could survive did so. I went to the center, taking one last look at the private Chamber that held my Eldest Son and Daughter. My Eldest was in and out of consciousness, while my Daughter was worried for Shura. She was my obedient offspring though, and understood the need to have her and her Brother remain behind with what few Defenders we could spare along with the Females heavy with Cubs, and the Cubs that survived so far. I regarded everyone within the Chamber, and addressed them through both my mouths. It made my growls and barks seem to echo outward. ¡°We march today, to what may be the last battle our People can muster. We must succeed as well. If we fail in stopping the Dark Ones today, those remaining that cannot fight will be cut down like so much chaff. Or need to run for the remainder of their lives just to survive in a land where they are always hunted, or be killed by those we kept from our Lands. You all know what needs to be done, you all know our Packs and Cubs are at stake...Take them with you if you fall, but strive to return.¡± I paused a moment, and then raised both my heads and howled in the Chamber. Slowly each and every single one of the several Hundred within the Den and those outside waiting to move out joined me. It was a Howl of Hunting, a call to all that heard that we would move out to fight, and to kill as well as die. Fear was purged from my kind, a simple fact of what we were denied us it for the most part when entering battle. So I howled our hunting song, and moved out of the Den with Furra and his Pack, while the rest went in another direction toward the Gorge. I only hoped my Daughter and our missing Hunting Party were still alive¡­. We had arrived at the Gorge, and I saw along the tops the others, led by a few Pack Leaders each, were almost in position. They would begin calling forth the stone needed to tumble down upon all of the ones we managed to get to chase us into the Gorge. They were far enough from the battle lines where all the small Packs not present at the War Council were fighting and dying to buy time. I had sent a runner forward and had them clear the Gorge area a few hours prior to our arrival. It was not a place that required defence since the Dark Ones never wandered into it willingly. It would allow us to continue our plan without arousing suspicion, just in case they thought to wonder why it remained guarded as well. I hoped they continued to display no signs of actual intelligence beyond animalistic cunning. It would make what we were about to begin go much smoother. We ran between the narrow and twisting walls of the Gorge toward the other side. It was a long trail that had a great deal of blind spots. Every thirty feet I would have two or three of Furra¡¯s Pack split off and lay in the bend of a blind spot to ambush the first of the Dark Ones that made it around any bend. They would likely die in the resulting wave that I hoped followed, but they would have antagonized them further and in their anger the Dark Ones should continue the chase, regardless of the obvious ambushes and hit and run tactics employed. I growled lightly when Furra walked up beside me, reminding him to remain just behind my head and slightly lower. The Lower was not an issue, I was almost twice the size of the large Orthos as is. Slightly behind was what he always ¡®forgot¡¯. I could not allow for any form of dissention now, least of all if it was to be my last day. He stayed just behind me, growling in return and baring his fangs. They were growing in aggression, they could smell the blood up ahead at the end of the Gorge, both our own and the Dark Ones. If I strained my ears I even heard the faint yips and howls of both sides in their pitched fighting. It bothered me, that the Packs of the War Council and myself could not join the smaller Packs that held the line, but if this worked they could return home and the loss of life would have been worth it. I ignored the cruel whisper within my mind asking if my own Daughter''s death would be as well. That answer I could not even think now. It would be a distraction. I shook my right head, while keeping my left straight as we got closer to the end of the Gorge. It created a very disorienting feeling, more so when I saw two things, and one of them was shaking somewhat. I had grown use to it after all this time however and adapted quickly. When we finally reached the end of the Gorge I could smell all the death that had happened on the battle lines. I had been here often before, sowing death among the Dark Ones seemingly never ending tide of chaos and destruction, but the smell had grown worse in the time I had been gone. The worse part, judging by the stench, it was mostly my people that have been doing the dying. It lends credit to a report that the Three Headed Beast had been making a larger presence along the front lines. Whether that was good, or bad would be decided before long. I had Furra remain behind in the Gorge and went out alone. It would take some time, and a little bit of force to grab the attention of a large number of the Dark Ones, and their was no sense in losing to many of the Pack when I could kill countless with my Poison and gather them, with luck this would include their leader. ¡°Stay, be prepared.¡± I said at length, and Furra growled, his frenzied red eyes appearing to glow in the noon sun. He wanted blood and flesh, it was an almost physical manifestation of his desire to kill the Dark Ones. He would wait, to wait meant more Dark Ones to kill. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I took off at a run toward the lines of the Dark Ones, a few were meandering mindlessly at the mass of dead bodies, decaying and fresh. That was when one looked up and saw me. I saw the madness within its glowing red eyes, the rage and hunger. It let out a sharp bark to get the attention of its brethren. When he noticed just who I was, the barking became full out rabid noises of excitement and anger. It drew more over, and they charge. Just five right now, not enough. I had to draw more of them in, that meant a fight. I met the five in battle, I took one of them in my left jaws and shook while snapping my right set at another two. I needed to keep all of them in front of me. To many and they would surround me and act like the jackels they were by trying to take out my hind quarters. Regardless of how many I could kill, in this low a number using my poison was nothing but a waste of energy. Fighting them normally would draw it out and attract more over time. It was also a bit more dangerous. My size was most certainly not an advantage in this case. I was large, but not so large I could ignore their fangs and claws. The one in my left jaws was bit in two, and I nipped another''s hind leg with my right while lashing out again to try and snatch another with my left. All while continuing to move, and circle. I barked, growled, and yipped as I faced off against the five, and I saw more and more coming toward our fight at a run out of the corner of my eye. I would have likely smiled, if I were not so busy trying to keep my throat and hind quarters protected from the snapping jaws of these Dark Ones. It appeared none of them were capable of using their Demonic Energy actively, it kept the advantage to that of physical strength and endurance. Both of these I had in abundance, but judging by the few coming toward my fight, and the oddly large dust trail not far behind I would be putting it to the test very soon. I growled, and took the head of one into my right jaws, and snapped them shut fully, biting the head off, and losing a chunk of my own tongue there to the vicious savagery of the now dead beast. I felt a rush of pain and kicked out as hard as I could with my hind leg. I had lost track of one, a small Dark One that now had its jaw locked onto my rear left haunch. I growled, and snapped him in half. I could not get his jaws off me however, they were in a death grip and removing them would cause more damage, and take more time than I could afford. I had grown careless, and I did my best to pretend it was not the constant worm of worry in the back of my mind that caused it. I launched a stream of boiling water at the two in front of me. The water so hot it melted fur and flesh from bone causing yips of pain before death to echo out. It allowed me to turn around and face the ones that had managed to get behind me. The numbers were growing, and the savage fight increasing in size. There were several dozen on the way, and I now faced ten alone. I could not retreat yet though, not until more came, not until that three headed beast showed up to chase me. I could not risk my life for such a small prize as this. I needed more, more. ten minutes of fierce fighting went by, it felt like an eternity. I was covered in wounds, unable to use my poison, and only my water for now, to few to waste my poison on, too many to rely on just brute strength and centuries of skill. Numbers would always beat skill, thousands of weaklings that were easily replaced would wear down even the most powerful of beasts, unless he could instil pure fear into them early on. That option was not available to me, these creatures did not know fear, nor did my own people. We knew more beyond our original nature now, but these creatures were a mass of pure rage and anger. I was surrounded now, always moving, never standing still, diving into the dozens surrounding me and taking a few with me while receiving multiple new wounds. My blood flowed freely, but I had enough to go longer yet. Longer, I needed to go longer. I could see more, when I took the time to look up, an entire Pack, nearly one hundred or more. But it was a fraction, the real cause to begin moving was the massive shadow moving apace and just behind. The three headed one was coming at last. I did not understand its, or its kinds fascination with myself or my offspring, but today I would make them all pay for my son, and anything else...no, shove it from my mind, I must not think of my youngest now. I could not afford it. I dodged a strike aimed at my front paw and smashed a skull beneath my back left paw and began slowly working my way toward the Gorge, I made it seem like I was trying to escape, and was injured. It urged the surrounding Dark Ones on further, and their barks and growls urges the coming mass on further. Closer, they were closer with every passing second. They moved fast as they realized I was trying to flee. They did not, could not, know of the trap. I had just entered the Gorge when the Dark Ones, and their Leader arrived en mass at my previous location, and seemed to falter. I stumbled, pretending, somewhat, that the injuries had brought me low. It made them forget their hesitation at such a narrow space. They charge forward, and I went behind the ben. They followed, and were met by the most savage Pack within my people. Furra, and his Orthos tore into the Hellhounds, and died in turn while retreating slowly. Five died in a matter of seconds, the three heads of the massive beast, larger than myself, slew them with abandon. It freely used its powers without a care. It cost my people their lives, but it wasted his energy. Good, good. We continued our method, kill, die, fall back slowly. Each new bend we fell back toward another five or eight Orthos dove into the ever growing mass of Dark Ones and more and more flooding the Gorge, drawn by the scent of my blood, and the call of their brothers. We were halfway through the Gorge, almost in place when I felt it, the warmth, the worry, the love. Mother had come at last. I howled in welcome, ignoring my pain and tore into a Dark One to show Mother I still lived, and would not give up. I could swear I heard the faintest of whispers, just outside my understanding, and hearing. It sounded so sorry, and forlorn. It was as if Mother blamed herself for all the death. She felt each one, in her own way and it tore her apart within. I could feel the heaviness of her heart. I tried to send thoughts of comfort to Mother, but I had none to spare while we fought. She had not taken control in so long either, it was so foreign now. More so because I could feel that the actions starting to take place were not my own. Mother had taken hold of my body and I felt a surge of strength as her warmth slowly healed and comforted me. Even in her sadness, she tried to keep me safe. I freely gave Mother control, and tried to send suggestions by feelings, her words and communications well and truly beyond me, though I could sense what she felt herself. She would save my people, I knew Mother could do it, even with her pure kindness, and then she would be able to find Shura, and help me bring her home.
Hello all my lovely Readers. This is the part where I have good news, and bad news. First is my good news. You will be getting daily, chapter releases, or two every two day releases depending on how it goes. As well as the Fourth Chapter later this evening. The Bad News, I had an issue that kept me from finishing all 10 Chapters in time for Christmas. Deals with my work so I will not go into it. Needless to say, these chapters will still be released, but over the weekend rather than all today. For that I am sorry. As for a second bit, it would have been eight, but my computer decided to die and lose all my chapters that were not saved online because I had lost net the other night. But expect one more Chapter later as I finish it, today, and the Christmas Special will be over the weekend, Late, but still meant for that, along with all the Chapters that lead up to it. It will be worth the wait, I can promise that. One last thing, I am sorry for the relative shortness of the Chapters. Still decent, but not the length I wanted. I may change this later. PR Credit goes to Forgotten Bliss, though this Chapter is not yet PR''d. As always, much love and cookies. V2 Chapter 12: Cerberus Rising Oh Fluffy! No, he was so hurt! I cried inside, and tried to tell him that I was so sorry that I had allowed this to happen. But he could not understand it, I knew he could feel it though. Leo had helped me understand that, and even with me begging for forgiveness he sent nothing but love and utter belief in me, even now. I wished I could live up to that believe, that trust, and I tried as hard as I could to do just that. It was hard, the fighting I had joined was so intense, and the Natural Hellhound, Darkhound, and Orthos were so WRONG looking. They were missing chunks of flesh, those not injured, they seemed infected and decaying as well as being a mass of pure Evil within my mind. So I began doing the best I could to save any and all of the other Orthos within the area that were fighting with Fluffy. I felt how Fluffy wanted it done, and through that understood more about his own abilities. One of these understandings led to actually condensing the Poison he could exude onto his own claws, and fangs. He seemed personally immune to it. I did my best, but it was hard moving with two heads, seeing double and so much information being processed was very difficult. But I did manage, spitting boiling water that was so hot it melted fur and flesh in a near instant. I tried to ignore that, but Fluffy seemed insistent I never averted my eyes. I found out why in one instant where I did do so. A Natural Spawned one flew in at me from behind the remains of the sacrificed ally to attack. It would have taken my/Fluffy¡¯s throat if not for a flash of blue and black that came out of nowhere and hit it from the side. I was confused, wondering if Fluffy had grown an extra paw and somehow taken control of it. But what I felt from him was relief, then anger and an odd warring state between the two emotions. There were also multiple others with her, just ten, but each was a Dark Hound. They excelled at tactics like these, where as the Orthos tended to be more open terrain fighters. The only reason they had even survived this pitched battle in tight quarters while retreating was because of their bulk and strength as well. The Natural Spawned Puppies liked to sneak around and caused hind damage in open areas, in these close quarters they could not do that easily, if at all. I glimpsed the blue blur that had saved me/Fluffy, and saw it was the youngest one. I only knew that because she was still so small. I blinked, feeling the warring emotions in Fluffy and knew something had happened to cause this. I had to ignore it when I saw another one flying at me, the body of an old and scarred Orthos lying wounded where it had been. I surged forward, snapping the jaws around its midsection and used my other head to drag the body behind the slowly retreating line of battle. When I reached behind the lines, the old Orthos was wheezing, and panting in pain. The Wounds that covered his body, old and new were so extensive that he was dying. I felt sadness from Fluffy, and my own joined his. I saw the Old Orthos I did not have a name for raise on of his head, and wipe a blood smeared snout and nose against the side of my/Fluffy¡¯s head before his head fell back, the light going out of his eyes. I felt like crying, and the fact Fluffy had his own sadness did not help. He knew this Orthos, and underlying the sadness was dislike, but he hated seeing his people die. I knew this, because I knew Fluffy. I had begun to understand more of the emotions of those I controlled as well, with experience and empathy. But it always led to me getting sick when I saw scenes like this. My poor Demons were being slaughtered and I couldn¡¯t do much. I lowered one of my/Fluffy¡¯s head and licked the dead Orthos gently before turning back toward the fighting. The Natural Spawned Hellhounds numbers were only increasing, the weight of it taking multiple Orthos, and a Dark Hound down here and there. I saw not far away that the Cerberus like creature was also on its way, getting closer and closer. This massive beast sent out waves of Demonic Energy and Malice. Saliva that seemed to sizzle and melt stone constantly dripped out of its three heads, randomly falling onto one of its underlings only to have them yip in pain and die, then be swarmed by others of its kind. It was truly disgusting to watch. I growled, trying to convey that they all needed to fall back a degree. Several did, leaving me along to block the wave and from there, with Fluffy¡¯s direction based on emotions, I let loose a massive cloud of poisonous gas that acted like acid. It created a thick wall along the cavern, granting the Orthos, and few Dark Hounds from what I assume was a hunting party or something, to organize and rest a moment. But the enemy kept throwing bodies at the cloud, and they died in the dozens, flesh, and bone melting into almost nothing. But the wall of Poison was slowly dissipating, the wind blowing it up in small chunks and turning it into nothing. I could also see the large form of the Cerberus behind the wall, just out of reach. Each of its massive eyes glowing red. I could actually FEEL its hatred! Which was odd, and shouldn¡¯t be possible. A side effect of being with Fluffy so long? I didn¡¯t know. Eventually though, the fog went away and the fighting resumed, we fell back. It was an almost constant urge of Fluffy within my mind, urging me to keep retreating and wait. I had no idea what he had planned, but I did what I felt he was telling me to do. Eventually, after half an hour I learned what he had planned. Suddenly giant boulders suddenly began to rain down around us, three truly massive ones fall down just behind a large chunk of the enemy and blocking in the Cerberus, as well as several dozen of its underlings. That still meant that I, and the others were heavily outnumbered. Even with large boulders falling down into the path. This was because we were still fighting, the Cerberus had suddenly made one of the first sounds I had heard it make, a long and eerie howl followed by a savage bark that seemed to vibrate the air. It sent the dozens of livings Natural Spawned ones that had been trapped with it into a frenzy and they surged forward. The initial surge was met with the brute strength and size of the Orthos, but it soon led to us being pushed back as one after another fell under the numbers. I could feel the exhaustion and countless wounds covering my/Fluffy¡¯s body and that he might flag soon. That I could not let happen, so we kept fighting while boulders rained down around us, forcing us to dodge them and fight. Many did not survive, I understood now that Fluffy had come here to stem the tide and die killing the Natural Ones leader. That made me angry with him, and I felt when he realized I was mad at him, but he remained calm the entire time. I wanted to huff, he believed I could keep him and his people alive, but I didn''t know if I could. That single worm of doubt showed itself, but I tried all the same. It finally came to be that the wave of enemy Hellhound stopped slowly, leaving a few behind, the Boulders had stopped as well in that time. I huffed, breathing hard and look around me. eight Orthos, and three Dark Hounds, Fluffy¡¯s little girl included, were all that remained. Each of us were covered in wounds, a few limping with broken legs, or other bones. The Enemy had only the Cerberus left, but he had no wounds, and I would swear he had a smile of malicious glee on each of its heads. It took a step forward, more saliva dripping from its mouth in a wave. It melted the stone beneath his feet, pooling downward slowly. I gulped, Fluffy was angry, rather than scared. His species did not know the word, or feeling. It was their nature, but I was afraid. It was a very large, and scary three headed monster. This beast was what people thought of when imagining something to fear in the night, something that howled and barked while running you to ground. But I tried to draw strength from Fluffy, and took a heavy step forward, alone. The great beast Barked once and I felt a surge of anger from Fluffy. The thing was speaking in their language, and I could not really process the animalistic sounds and body language like one of them could. But I got the gist, he had been rude. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. I took one more heavy, painful step forward and built as much of the Energy within Fluffy up, there was so little left. Hours, and hours of constant fighting and retreat, followed by the stone trap had left my/his body exhausted to such a massive point. The Cerberus Barked again, it¡¯s center head and then it rushed. I let loose a stream of the boiling water within Fluffy, all that I/he had left was in this blast. It struck the Cerberus full on in the chest, shoving him back several feet, but when the steam and water stopped it was still standing. The only damage that could be seen was a large patch of missing fur with reddened skin all that was seen as damaged. I felt the hope in Fluffy start to shatter. That was everything I/He had left, and we knew it. It was strong but less than what it would have been if we had been fully healed and all of our power available. The strength literally flew from my body and slowly I fell forward under the weight of my massive body. ¡°No, NO! Fluffy, help, we need to stand! I won¡¯t let you die!¡± I was screaming at him, my fear and sadness shining through to him. What I felt in return was a calm acceptance of his fate, and an unending stream of love. I knew I was crying in my real body, I didn¡¯t want to lose my Fluffy! No! I imagined I felt a soft tongue lick my cheek within his mind, and then I saw the Cerberus charge forward in a rush. The madness and cruelty in its eyes evident while it barked, a sound that reminded me of victory. That was when a flash of blue streaked by again, and I felt fear, something foreign to him as his youngest charged forward at the Cerberus. Fluffy was upset, and he didn¡¯t have the will to die now, he was fighting, urging me to try and stand. I did as well, but we couldn¡¯t put any weight on our legs. I/He watched in horror as the youngest of his Children jumped, and time seemed to slow around us. I heard her bark once, a savage sound, and the a single Cerberus Head lashed out, snatching her out of thin air. A yip of pain, and then nothing. Her head went flying forward and her body was swallowed. I froze, screaming ¡®No!¡¯ within my mind, a sound that was drowned out by a very sudden and savage anger that I had never felt from Fluffy before, he was so angry. There was no sadness, only an overwhelming and powerful urge to stand and kill, to rend things with his fangs and claws, to melt them with his boiling water. He seemed dark, and I was afraid of him, for one brief second I was afraid of what I felt inside Fluffy. That was when the Orb he found suddenly appeared before him, I got confused, and then the connection was severed. I blinked, throwing the Glassed from my head. ¡°Leo! What happened? Why was I disconnected? Is Fluffy OK!?¡±
Sidnie, I do not know. My internal Systems are experiencing a malfunction, errors are occurring within my runtime programs all over. *Static ensues* kno¡­.What is¡­.
¡°Leo! Leo, are you alright!¡± I was screaming at him, what on earth was happening? No Dungeon A.I should be able to undergo errors like this. The System had failsafes for things like this that helped protect the A.I and the Owner. It left some points open to allow the Dungeon and its Races to grow on its own naturally, but this was not something that should happen! I brought up my watch and looked at the internal system. What I saw made me very worried, and afraid fro Fluffy.
SYSTEM ERROR! Attention, a forced evolution is taking place. The System cannot handle the data being processed from the creature in question. Your A.I has entered a hibernative state, and we have severed your connection to the creature in question for the safety of you both. You must wait until the process has completed and we run a system check to ensure all is well. We apologize for the inconvenience this has placed upon you. Sincerely~ Dungeon Inc.
I looked at the Dungeon World, in Fluffy¡¯s territory where I knew he was. But I could not enlarge it without Leo, and saw only small figures in the Gorge, to small to make out. I simply had to wait, and hope everything was alright. Fluffy POV - Anger, so much anger. It was all I felt. I knew somewhere that it had chased Mother away, but I did not care right now. All I saw was the image of the Three Headed Beast that had taken my youngest, my Shura and I felt pure hatred. A Hatred that went back to the old days, before we were uplifted by Mothers actions in saving me. That was when I heard a voice, asking if I wanted power. The Power to kill this imposter to the glory that was ¡®Cerberus¡¯ and I accepted, my anger blinding me. That was when the Orb, my artifact found in my lands went into my body, in the space between my two heads. I felt a surge of power, so much POWER! It threatened to burn me up from the inside out. I felt immense pain as well, as if my body was on fire as well. My wounds burned and healed in the pain of the fire. My exhaustion slowly went away, overridden by my anger. I stood, and looked at the great beast before me who seemed confused, it faltered before me, and I felt that I grew to its own size, easily a third of the way up the great chasm of this Gorge, but I also grew wider, thicker in muscle and bone density. I grew a third head, but I felt that I was still smaller than I should be, and that voice, that ancient voice of so much power whispered into my mind, fading slowly as it spoke. ¡®You shall take my Mantle upon yourself, and become THE Cerberus of old, grow into your power, young Cerberus, and protect...the...Gates¡¯ The Voice faded, and I ignored it, rushing at the shocked beast before me in my anger, throwing my entire body into the mass of cruelty and malice, and I crushed a throat with one of my heads, driving it into the left wall of the Gorge, the wall shook and dust went around while I savaged the now struggling and fighting Dark One. I would avenge my Youngest, and the Injuries of my Eldest now. I would kill this Monster and then drive its kind to extinction!
Here you are my Lovelies! I know it is a bit late, but my Injury from work is making typing out everything I lose, as I stated, a far slower process than I care to admit. I will have more later today, at least two more I hope, and then more throughout the weak with a VERY late Christmas special that has something everyone has been looking forward to, I think. As always, much love and Cookies. I shall see you in four hours or so with another. V2 Chapter 13: A hint of Change Here is Chapter 13, I have no ''My Lovelies'' for you all this evening. Because I frankly have bad news. As I have stated previously I was injured in my line of work, it was a shoulder injury and I am currently living out another month in a Sling. It has made writing very difficult, and pain filled. This Chapter alone took almost three weeks because of the pain stopping me a great deal. I have received countless messages, a great deal I have not returned because of how they were worded, and came across. I do thank all of you who were kind, and I am most sorry to you for my choice in this matter. But there were several who continued to message me, you know exactly who you are, causing me to feel pressured, and guilty I could not keep my promise of chapter releases. I did not need, nor deserve that because I did state I was injured, that it was my arm, multiple times in the last few Chapters before this. It should have been obvious, and for several it was, that it was the cause for me breaking my Promise which I have felt guilty enough about on my own without the added help. It has made DG, as a whole, entirely unfun for me to even contemplate writing for a while. I see this title, this chapter, and I want to delete it all, or drop it, because of these very selfish individuals who read for free. But I will not, and cannot do that because I do love my Fiction, and my characters. So I am stepping away until I can calmly look at it and not feel pressured again. I am not angry, but it did upset me that these individuals did this, and honestly ruined it for the rest of you, my Readers, for the foreseeable future. I just hope that these individuals, once more you know who you are, learn from this and take the time to think. Yes, I could have attempted to write a full on section of why I was taking so long. But I had hoped that seeing the ''I was injured at work'' and the following one mentioning it was my arm, would have made it obvious. I am aware it did not, obviously, so I will take the blame on my part as well. But as the Author, this is my choice, and I will return when and if I feel like it. When that is, or when I update, will be when I can, or wish to. Once more, I am truly sorry for those that did understand, that do love this Story, and I hope you can understand my feelings, and desires. If not, I can do nothing but say I am sorry and wish you well.
Fluffy POV - I felt fire pouring down the throat of one of my heads as I strangled the wind pipe of one of the Dark Ones three heads. It burned like magma, still I continued to crush the windpipe and battle the other two heads fiercely with my own. The Dark One was trapped against the wall, and with my wrath born strength he remained there, fighting fiercely, but remain he did. I didn¡¯t care if I died with it, but this Dark One was coming with me. I continued to savage him, ignoring the practical lava that poured into my throat and along my skin. It was his blood, and it was far more dangerous than lava. My kind thrived around Magma pools, even my children and I which were more attuned to water. I kept him pinned for several minutes, both of us attacking, and being attacked by our two spare heads. Blood was flying everywhere, and where the Dark Ones landed, the ground boiled and burned, where mine landed it froze. In my own wrath filled mind I neglected my Poison, my own boiling hot water, and whatever the new energy boiling inside of me was. I wanted to kill the beast with my own fangs and claws. No Demonic Energy, I would kill it, and I would devour it! Incidentally, savagery met with savagery would become a stalemate at some point. The Dark One gained some kind of leverage or footing while we fought, and he scrabbled for purchase on the loose rocks that littered the Gorge floor. It caused him to heave up, and push me away with his body while using the wall and the ground for the leverage he needed. My own frenzied assault led to my footing being too bad to maintain our current positions. I flew back, letting go of his throat when I realized he was about to rip that head off with his now free two heads, my own reeling from being shoved back. When I let go, the head I had been savaging was dripping molten blood and growling weakly while it wheezed its breath out. Its other two heads were growling and barking at me, I returned the action in kind and began to bunch my muscles up. I would charge again. That was the plan at least, the Dark One had other plans. A gout of his Magma came flying at me from one of its heads, followed by another just below and behind. I dodged to the right, catching the very side fraction of the lower shot. The heat seared my fur away, and chunks of my flesh sloughed off like rotten meat. I yowled in pain, once the sensation hit me, but launched myself forward again. No poison, teeth and claws. I chanted this, but knew logically, even in my angered state, that it would not work that way. The Beast was to strong, and I needed to live somehow. I was resolved to take it with me, yes, but I was even more resolved to survive and wipe its kind off the face of the Earth! Growling, I used one of my heads to send a gout of Boiling water, not unlike his own magma, at him. He took the hit on his flank, it seared away fur but his flesh remained. Growling in frustration, I met him just as he turned around and launched at me. Our bodies collided mid air, and we fell down in a tumble of paws, and gnashing teeth. The sounds of our growls, barks, and yips of pain were all that filled the Gorge below. I coated my fangs in poison, and began biting him more, his heat just dispersed it the second I bit into him though. I was lucky enough that the intense heat within his body did not melt my own teeth yet, though I felt several missing, and a few beginning to warp. Still, the fight continued. We bashed our massive bodies into each other over and over again, yelping and barking in both pain and rage. His third head had even begun to gain full movement over the course of the battle, and no matter how I tried, I could not latch onto it to keep it crippled. The Dark Ones regenerative powers were simply too strong, and he would not give me an opening, even in our mad clashes, to keep it crippled. Snarling as we separated and then circled each other a bit I lunged toward him once again, ignoring the searing pain of his blood as it struck my fur and flesh. It would end one of two ways, I would melt, or he would freeze. Already portions of his body were frozen, ignoring the heat he produced to a substantial degree. The rational portion of my mind, the part that seemed to come with this change, this growth, screamed to use my ice. My wrath, the sight of my Daughters head flying free while her body was eaten whole yelled to rend him to pieces with my fangs, and claws. Oddly, it seemed both would be what occurred in the end. I was tearing chunks of his flesh out with each engagement, as he did with mine, we were both healing slowly through this, though I knew my sudden vigor would wane in time, yet he was also slowly being frozen, even with the amount that melted, during our encounters. We engaged once again, this time far more savagely. He managed to get a grasp on my front right leg, and with the loss of balance throw me into the wall. I yelped, and cried in pain while lashing out. Two of his heads kept me from grasping the one on my leg, I could feel the burning as the Magma tore into my body, even as the odd frost that I had gained combated it. I felt that I would perish here. Suddenly, none of it mattered, not my anger, not this war against the Dark Ones. All I knew was my youngest was dead, the receptacle for Mother to be with me in the flesh for a time, and the light of my eyes was gone. She would not return, and my foolish anger would not bring her back. The only thing I could do, was try, try to survive, try to mend the wounds of my People, try to bring us together once we drove the Dark Ones from our lands, but more than that, I had to survive. Clenching my eyes shut at the sudden pain of my leg snapping in two, I felt the swelling of the powers I had. I released my poison from my body in a wave, his heat greatly dissipated it, but it made his death grip on my leg relax enough to ensure that I might just be able to keep it if I lived, then I blasted my boiling water from one of my heads. The aim was not to kill him with it, but to cover his entire body in water. It hurt him, all the same. Not the heat, but the pressure involved in launching so much. It even succeeded in pushing him back a foot or so because of our closeness, and the full release of my right foreleg. Following that, my newest head, my center head, I could feel the power coursing through my very being, and from that feeling came clouds of what looked like steam as I breathed, but was in reality a coldness that acted the same as one''s warm breath in the cold. Then came the ice, a wave of it in a cone that flew toward the Dark One...The ¡®Pretender¡¯ to whatever this power was, Cerberus, THE Cerberus had bequeathed it unto me, his heart had become mine. The ice hit the Dark One dead center, and it howled, all three of its heads, launching itself at me, trying to fight the cone of cold I had sent toward it, but what came out, landing at my feet, was nothing but a massive chunk of ice. An Ice so cold and strong that not even the Dark Ones odd Magma blood, and heat could melt it. Permafrost, the name flew through my mind. I blinked, glaring at the Dark Ones tomb, surely it was dead now? I did not know. But nothing would melt the Beast cage, dead or alive, I would entomb it further within this Gorge, the Dark One would never leave this field of battle. The main downside at the moment was that it was night, I realized this now. The moon held her sway upon the world, lighting it in her beauty. It made me realize just how long the Dark One and I had been fighting, how injured I was, I felt the aches and bruises all over my body, the burning of his fangs and blood, the missing flesh, my broken leg, and missing fangs. I was exhausted, dehydration at least was not an issue for me, I was water, I held it within me. But starvation could affect me, though all I felt now was a very profound, and powerful weakness, my strength all but nonexistent, all six of my eyes felt heavy. As though weighed by the great stones that littered the Gorge. I could not even hear the other Packs that had fought with us, nor any Dark Ones beyond the Gorge. The sounds of battle at the front, which I should be able to hear in the Gorge with nothing else, was absent. All I heard was the rushing night breeze, and all I saw was the warming light of the Moon, of what I considered to be Mother in the end. I remember staring up into it, just looking, and hoping Mother would forgive me for my anger, for shoving her out. More than anything though, i wish that my youngest had not been so foolish, regardless of what it may have gifted my...our People for the future with my new body, then there was blackness, the world was swallowed away as I fell into a deep slumber, nightmares chasing me within the deepest reaches of my mind. Jessica POV - Several Hours before Cerberus Rising I watched her go toward her house, leaving me behind again. Once more, speechless. I had finally gotten up the courage to confess, to try and fulfill my part of the bet. At least that is what I told myself, in reality it was far simpler. I had begun to grow very depressed, anxious, and a bit insane at the fact I had Sid right in front of me, and yet I could not really do anything. Even if I was rejected, I needed to get this out. Years of having a crush, slowly having it grow into love...It was killing me, I knew this, but I still lied and said it was for the bet. Something did come up, I saw Leo send a prompt to her, but it was a little confusing all the same. I wondered what could be so important? Why did she look relieved when she ran off? Was she avoiding me? Was she afraid of something? Countless questions ran through my mind, at some point I lost count and actually began to get angry with her. Why did she always avoid me? Why did she always confuse what I meant? I knew she was sheltered, but rational thought process didn''t really have an affect on me at the moment. How could she not see how I looked at her? Was that why she ran away? She was afraid of it? I growled under my breath at the notion of her being afraid of my feelings and running from both me, and them. That just made me more angry with her. Before I knew it I was actually walking after her, I had to have stood there staring after where she had run for five minutes before I started moving. I think I made it two blocks toward her house before I stopped, I could see where her house was a block away. The lights were on, and I knew she would have just jumped right into whatever Demon was in trouble that was her favorite to help them. It was how she was. Aside from Franny and I, those Demons were the closest things to Friends she has had for the vast majority of her life. I understood it, but I still hated it. She used it as an excuse tonight to run off, that was the only reason. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Fine...fine..¡± I muttered and turned around and just started walking home. The fact it was getting colder at night didn¡¯t phase me much. I was to lost in my own whirl of anger at what had happened. I was relatively sure I actually walked around one block three times without realizing it while I thought over everything, over and over again. I was just getting angrier at her, and myself the more I thought. I just wanted to not think anymore. But it wasn¡¯t the easiest thing to do, in all honesty. Even when angry at her, my mind was filled with images of her, and jealousy as well at seeing how close she was getting toward Suzuki. That one really pissed me off, the fact I got baited into this by Suzuki. A very convenient receptacle to add more fuel to the fire, so to speak. It made it easier to spiral out of control, and I had no idea how long I had ended up walking for in the cold evening air, but when I finally snapped out of it, I was literally standing in front of Sids house, a foot from her door and it was night time. It was also a hell of a lot colder than it had been earlier. My fingers had gone numb, and I think I lost an ear! Felt that way at least. I brought my freezing hand to my face and slowly moved it down the length of it, the coldness itself helped clear my head a little, but I was still irrationally mad at her. I was beginning to realize there was no such thing as rationality when it came to how I felt about Sidnie, and it kind of made me angry again. The hell was wrong with me? Was it that damn close to my period? Or was I just this messed up to begin with? I guess it didn¡¯t matter in the end, at any rate. All I could do was either continue in, deal with it, and have my heart broken so I could move on, or be a chicken and walk away. I prefered the second option to the first. I did not relish the idea of my best friend, and the girl I loved breaking my heart. But it was a fact of life, not everyone was of my...persuasion after all, and she obviously liked that dick head Drake. The fact she went ¡®goo-goo¡¯ eyed every time he was around her Irked me a bit, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She never heard any of the warnings about how he was, or saw it. The downside to her sheltered life, creeps, she couldn¡¯t see them. The most I could do there was try to be there for her. Sadly, if I went inside and confronted Sid about how I felt, I had a feeling that part would be a great deal more difficult in the future. As I was turning to leave, my Cell starting to ring though. I froze, mostly out of shock. Not a lot of people knew my cell number, my Parents, Franny, and Sid along with their Parents. I had a little bit of a panic attack when I saw the caller I.D was from Sid¡¯s home phone, I blinked a bit and answered it. ¡°Jessica! *hic* something happened to Leo¡­.¡± I got the entire portion of the story from her, and she was freaking out. Leo was what amounted to sibling at this point, or another Father figure based on how you looked at it, and she was worried about him. ¡°Sid, I¡¯m outside your house, let me in.¡± I stated after a bit, her crying always did this to me. I was upset all the same, but she needed a friend, and I had been the one she called. That part made me feel happy, the ¡®friend¡¯ part was an odd mix of both that I didn¡¯t think too deeply upon. When she opened the Door, she was still dressed like how we were for the Tournament, the main difference being she had lost the layers she needed to stay warm. She was also crying, she saw me and launched herself at me and clung to me. I wrapped my arms around her, trying to keep steady, little girl was strong for her size. Hugging her I tried, a bit awkwardly, to get her back inside. It was awkward because she kept hugging me tighter, breathing became a bit difficult, and she kept hampering my legs. It felt like I had two kids on either one with how tricky it became to navigate. I did it all the same though, worried about her having a relapse on her symptoms because of the crying she was doing. The Crying itself shouldn¡¯t cause a relapse, but I remember her Mom telling me about her panic attacks, and the fact she was breathing hard and rapidly while hiccuping and crying was freaking me out a lot. I didn¡¯t want her to get sick again. So we made it to her couch, and I sat her down on it and held her, trying to calm her down. No doubt her parents were both out at her Dads Job for one reason or another and that left her home alone. I¡¯d likely be more nervous if not for Sid crying like this right now. As it was, I spent the rest of the night just comforting her. Obsidian POV - *Clang* *Bash* *Cries of pain* Below my station on the parapet of my newly repaired Bastion was a field of Pit Fiends, each training with their weapon of choice against another of their kind. Here and there you could even see a few that had been dragged from the field of mock combat with some form of injury, or even death. Combat was not pretty, it was not merciful, therefore training should be the same. The survivors would be stronger for it, and the dead were just weaklings I did not need within my forces. A few of those Others were still within my lands, a small holdout here or there, but they were Feral beasts now, no sign of intelligence or semblance of a guiding hand. They would still be wiped out all the same. I would never allow another event like what had nearly driven my people to extinction, what had taken my Brother, occur again within my Lands. So I trained the new generation to be more fearless, skilled, and ruthless than the last. Dedicated to myself, or their respective House, few as that may be, and they all answered to me. No more division, no more civil war within my own Lands. I had already killed two House Leaders that had been newly risen to such stations for their attempted rebellion, and I would kill countless more to keep them under heel. I stared down at the mass of fighting males, and females a moment longer before turning, my Guard, my Brothers Children and descendants turning with me. I had nothing left to observe from their piss poor training, and a lot to think upon. Chief among them was the sudden flare of Demonic strength I had felt coming from the Hounds area, that big blue one. It felt like him, or a description of how his power felt, only larger. It was concerning, something that powerful was like a beacon of his power to myself, and the other two. It spoke volumes on how difficult it might be to face him in combat now. I absently raised a hand to the Ax strapped to my back, and rubbed a hand along the flat of the blade, near the edge. Behemoths Fang, I knew the name, even the implications of its hidden Power. It screamed that I had not even touched the surface of what the weapon held within, what it could do for me personally, and my power base. Yet the issue confounded me, and confused me. I knew I was somewhat different from the others of my Species, something was unique, I also appeared to comprehend things better, I no longer dove head first into action as was my want to do before, I thought upon it, looked at different angles, encouraged my Brothers descendants to consult on what they saw. I did not like this change, yet at the same time I did. It meant I had the ability to grasp Power, even if said power eluded me still. Perhaps The Power that originally awoke this Ax, or at least aided in its awakening would be able to push me over the precipice I felt before me, like an insurmountable wall. Something I must debate upon as time goes on, it could wait for a short time. When I arrived within my Throne room, I saw the Lesser Fiend, the one they called Scar standing to the side...That was right, I had an audience with the up and coming little warrior of the skies. He had earned his name, his body littered with his name sake, missing one of his eyes, and the very tip of his right wing looked a bit more deformed than the rest. I frowned at it, before realizing that a literal chunk of the bone was missing. I had no idea how he continued to fly, but it had to be painful. That showed some of the power he held, and no doubt would hold if he survived. He had only been able to recently take part in the cleansing of the abominations that had nearly destroyed us, he and his particular tribe of Lesser Fiends were my primary defence against the great Birds that had begun to plague us in greater numbers than ever before. No doubt the reason for his audience request, I knew the little whelp disliked the duty of cleansing our Lands, scouting for nest for those Feral creatures and would rather be fighting the Birds. It was enough to make me wish to kill him, but he had his uses yet. I took a seat upon my Throne, and motioned for one of my Guard, my Eldest Nephew, to proceed with the pomp of a ¡®court¡¯ it was enough to almost make me laugh, almost. ¡°Scar, Flight Leader of the Fiend Defence Force, your request for an audience has been heard and accepted. Step forth, and speak to our Queen.¡± That was the reason it made me laugh, no real ceremony. It was a new concept for my people, a single ruler over all, and the term ¡®Queen¡¯ while not foreign to us per say, it was odd for a people ruled by warring Houses and clans to be under the Houses, yet answer ultimately to me. The oddness showed on Scar¡¯s face, but he came forth all the same. If I remembered correctly he was part of a Minor House that had been destroyed in the fighting, save for himself and a few others I placed in random Houses. He stepped forward, his voice sibilant, and retaining the screech of his lesser brethren, the Imps. Though it lacked the cadence and piercing annoyance of their chatter. ¡°Yar...My Queen.¡± He bowed, stopping from saying my name, the name I had once gone by when my Brother yet lived. The fact I had almost leapt down to kill him must have been a reason as well, he had sensed the impending danger. That made him a greater warrior than I thought. I nodded for him to continue, keeping my hand on the Ax I had drawn and rested upon my lap as he started speaking, the warning very clear. ¡°My Queen, I came to request that you take my Flight of warriors off this cleansing detail, the Birds have begun to increase in numbers. The frequency of their attacks, as well as the savageness, has begun to plague the few areas resettled after the Cleansing War.¡± I snorted, ¡®Cleansing War¡¯ they called it, I called it a systematic slaughter of our people, one we had barely survived. I let it go however, and pretending to contemplate. Giving him the illusion his words, his concerns mattered. Once the, by my standard, appropriate time had gone by I responded. ¡°No...The Birds will keep, and the more you whine about this ¡®Menial¡¯ task, yes I am aware of what you think of it, the longer it will take. Finish located the Nests of those creatures, slaughter them, and I will allow you all the Flights of Fiends you could want to take the Birds from the skies of our lands.¡± I saw his lips peeling back in the beginnings of a fiendish snarl, but he resisted by what appeared to be will power alone, bowed, and left. I stared at the closing doors, his retreating form and then raised a hand, ordering my Nieces, and Nephews to leave the Throne room to me alone. They would prevent anyone from entering, violently at that. Once they left, I looked up at the overhang above the entrance to the room, staring at the Broken shield that had been my Brothers, and was now his offspring symbol. I would never state this allowed, or allow another to know it, but I missed him...greatly. When I looked down to the Ax, I almost lovingly caressed it, trying to eek out the Power deep within the Weapon to show itself, to become wholly mine. I also thought upon ¡®Her¡¯ the Powerful one that had ultimately been the cause for the Weapons awakening as well...I knew now I could not ¡®Take¡¯ her, something told me she was beyond me...But I would make her favor me somehow, and soon. Returning. Good Morning/Afternoon/Evening depending on your current time zone. I''ve been away for a while, busy and getting over the issues I had about continuing for those readers that pushed the way they did. So, I will make this as brief as I can for you all. 1) Dungeon Games, and Sidnie will return next week, or the week after at the latest. 2) The Chapter Release will be a guaranteed one chapter released per week, if I feel spunky two will be. This will result in larger length chapters as well. 3) The releases will be set to a specific day, at lease the one promised. Anything more is random and at my choosing. Day will be decided upon the chapter to be released. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. 4) I will comment to anyone with questions in Private Messages only for the time being, and foreseeable future. I will of course read all comments per chapter released, and if it is a question I will respond in private message only. 5) I will NOT be informing anyone of what I have planned, or what will be occurring throughout the rest of this High school Arc for Sidnie, it is a surprise. 6) Last, but certainly not least, I have missed all of my wonderful Readers, and thank each and every single one of you who have sent me personal messages thanking me for the story, and understanding. Sincerely Lions~ V2 Chapter 14: An awkward cuddle, and Daddy gets in trouble. Jessica POV - It had taken an hour or so for Sidnie to finally calm down, she was still sniffling and tears could be seen, though they didn¡¯t fall anymore. She had also, splendidly, fallen asleep while clinging to me on the couch. The crying had tired her out, and I was glad for it. I was beginning to really worry about her having a relapse with the crying, and hiccuping attempts at breathing. Stroking her hair gently, I sighed as softly as I could. How the hell was I supposed to stay mad at her? The simple answer was I couldn¡¯t, though I really wished I could. Shaking my head, I decided to ignore it. I picked her up as carefully as I could, and made the slow, halting, and temptatious trip to her room. She needed to get in her bed, and I wanted to get even a little in my own way. Basically I held her a bit more closely than absolutely necessary, but it was worth every single second. I had no doubt I had a stupid smile, when I shouldn¡¯t, but it was something. When I finally reached her room, I did a bit of interesting maneuvering to get her under the covers and at least somewhat comfortable looking. Her tears were at least gone now, and she didn¡¯t seem as upset in her exhaustion induced sleep. It made me happy to see that at least. A soft snore escaped her, and I laughed softly, before moving a strand of hair from her face. My parents wouldn¡¯t care much if I stayed, and I didn¡¯t really want to leave Sid alone. Taking my phone, I sent a text to my Mom, the dickhead could deal with it, Mom at least tried to get me a bit. So I crawled into bed, above the covers, and tried very, very, hard to get some sleep. The fact that Sidnie tended to become an octopus with anything warm and breathing in her bed made that extremely difficult after an hour though. The result was a covered, nuzzling, and lightly snoring beautiful girl, whom I loved, latching onto me and making adorable noises. The night was far from restful, to say the least. Sindie¡¯s Father POV - Alright, move that...no no no. Ok, try again, new line of coding. Still nothing, it¡¯s changing to fast, and rapidly for me to slow it down enough for the processors to cool. I sat back, just watching the bloody screen and rubbing my eyes. ¡°Dear? What¡¯s wrong? Did you manage to find the error in Leo¡¯s base programming code?¡± I turned toward my Wife, and bless her beautiful smile, she had coffee. I took the proffered cup, and shook my head while I sipped it. She sighed, and sat on in the chair beside me, taking my head and running her thumb along my fingers after I grasped hers in turn. ¡°You¡¯ll think of something Dear. It was a shock though, that loud siren, and then your phone going off while we were finishing the Evolution map for the Angels later tiers.¡± She paused, and gave me a very level look. It made me uncomfortable. ¡°So, when were you planning to tell me that you had been using Leo as a Spy to watch over our little girl? Also, exactly HOW did you manage to create him with your Boss¡¯ approval? He¡¯s too advanced and willful to have been willingly allowed into the world, even for our Angel.¡± I froze, the camera feed should have been hidden, how?..Garret, that sneaky little...I sighed, and flinched when I felt her soft hand reach my shoulder, her finger doing that tapping thing just before she decided if I needed to be smacked for doing something foolish again. ¡°Um¡­.can I plead the fifth?¡± The tapping got quicker, uh oh¡­ ¡°I..I just wanted to watch our baby grow up! She was so sick and..¡± I rambled a bit after that, but when I finished I hadn¡¯t moved my loving, sweet, and Angelic wife one bit. Yes, must think sweet things, she knows when I call her...Her eyebrow twitched, um..Adorable? I didn¡¯t want to know how she could read my mind! ¡°Be that as it may, it has been a while since she recovered. Why did those videos show her at school, or her daily activities? Also, I found the file...Explain.¡± I gulped. Must. Change. Conversation! ¡°Leo was pushed through when I reminded the Boss that he owed me, and as Sidnie¡¯s Godfather didn¡¯t he want her to have someone she could really interact with?¡± The look she gave me was all sweetness, and I was afraid. But she let me off the hook for the moment at least. ¡°So, you blackmailed him with the birthday parties and those pictures of her in the adorable puppy costume for halloween she loved to wear, didn¡¯t you?¡± I could only nod, and she sighed before leaning in and giving me a kiss on the cheek. Yay! Saved! ¡°Stop evading my question, the file. Why do you have pictures of every single boy she met at school in there, and why are some of them crossed out with a big red X?¡± Or not...Damnit. Sweating a bit, I bit the bullet and began explaining to her everything. How I didn¡¯t want my baby girl, my little Pumpkin who would always be so cute and innocent to be corrupted by the assholes, and that the boys with X¡¯s were the ones that were inclined to doing bad things to their dates on the first night out together. The fact that really they were just...scared a little by a glitch or two I MAY have placed inside their Dungeon Worlds had nothing at all to do with it. That last bit earned me a smack to the back of the head, and a lecture on how I was not supposed to use the central station for monitoring any possible error, glitch in the systems to keep boys away from our Daughter. Of course I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but I would find another way. My Pumpkin would not be defiled by some hormone enraged Teenager! I remember what I was like as a Teen, and I remember all the things I did. My Babygirl would not be subjected to it! I got another smack upside the head from my darling Wife, who was not smiling at me. Damnit¡­ Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. From there I went into a bit of detail about Leo ¡®him¡¯-self. ¡°Leo was a personal project, I wanted Sidnie to have a constant companion that literally grew as she grew. He started out with the base intelligence of a child around her age, though a bit more intuitive thanks to him being a Dungeon A.I.¡± I paused a moment, taking a sip of my coffee, mana from heaven! Watching the Code in front of me, I continued. ¡°It was a task, each A.I has its own personality, and grows quickly of course, but Leo was created with the sole purpose to give Sidnie Human like interactions, for all I know Leo literally considers himself her real Brother, and while he sort of is, I can understand how that illusion can be seen as an issue. I thought it might become one, someday. But I wanted our little girl to have a friend aside from Jessica, or Franny who couldn¡¯t always interacts with her because of her illness. As the years went by, he did splendidly, he helped her cope better, from what I saw at least. I honestly believe he was one of the key factors that helped her recover, at least mentally. The fact I had him monitor her was because I couldn¡¯t be with her like I wanted, and it was the best way I could feel close. Imagine my surprise when he actually sent me a message stating that we should keep a watch out for the Boys in her class, she didn¡¯t know her own attraction, which frightens me all the same. He did it on his own, his programming began to mutate a bit, not really outside of any parameters, but a lot sooner than it should have. ¡° I sipped my coffee again, pausing to allow most of what I said to sink in. I knew it wouldn¡¯t make a lot of sense, an A.I mutating within parameters, or how he was designed to literally grow and age with Sidnie like a big brother for her. But I did the best I could. ¡°Hell, remember the fights we had about her being given the Demons? More so after that first episode? I literally had almost no choice. Leo¡¯s programming rejected all the Races in the beginner, intermediate, and several of the Master levels as well. None of the Monster data stuck, he basically ate them. I don¡¯t know what I did, but the Demons stabilized it a bit, so I think Sidnie will be able to have normal Races from now on. But in the beginning, the Demons were the only one that didn¡¯t get deleted, I mean...I did it half as a bloody joke thinking I¡¯d never be able to give him what It wanted. But it worked! Then she herself showed such a high aptitude with them, and raising her dungeon.¡± My wife was nodding, we had both been surprised at how effective her methods of farming points were, without using the kill method, that we had actually published a purchasable guide with some of her Methods that was sold, the money set aside for her college fund of course. The fact it damn near crashed the system when all the higher end players realized the implications, as well as the resulting intensity of the tournaments spoke volumes on its own. I mean, her damn class teacher, a colleague, was using more advanced methods to teach her and her class now! It made me proud, my little Pumpkin was a genius. I continued, before I entered a haze of praising my little girl. ¡°Then she managed to evolve multiple Tier 1, and Tier 2 Demons within such a short time frame, even if it was technically years, with literally the hardest Race to do much of anything with, with nothing but that outdated book I gave her access to. Now we have this mess. Whatever she is doing, however she is interacting with those four oddities has changed the fundamental core of exactly what those Demons are. It is like she made them kinder, softer, though they are still rather fiendish. Not to mention she just had some odd artifact, which I know is generated in the area at random based on the species, and literally just had her favorite Demon force Evolved into THE Cerberus, it was meant to be a hidden evolution that couldn¡¯t be reached without millions, upon millions of points and set conditions. Yet she, and that blue canine just tossed that conception out the door. Personally, I think it happened in accordance with the odd advanced mutation rate of Leo¡¯s coding. The fact he is, for lack of a better term, evolving himself means that his processors are being forced to adapt, and grow to match the massive boost that just happened. I honestly would not be surprised if it happened again, with the others that have their own artifacts.¡± I sighed when I finished, patting my Wife''s hand to ease the worry I knew she had. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright Dear, Leo is also entering the next stage of his A.I growth. So it will take a while. I checked the camera¡¯s at home, the ones we had installed for when we left in case we needed to return if she got hurt. Jessica is with her, and they are both asleep, though I think she might be strangling Jessica, her cuddling habit kicked in¡­.Jelous.¡± Another smack, ignoring my rant my wife was more attuned to this stuff. Yea, I knew Jessica was a Lesbian, never bothered me. But I still don¡¯t know why my Wife seemed to not want them in the same room, they were just really good friends afterall. I rolled my eyes, she worries over nothing. I doubted Jessica would go after my little girl, the absurdity. She had that...Suzuki girl she liked afterall. So my little one was safe from her already. I smiled a bit at the genius of my plan, Jessica would keep the boys away, and I wouldn¡¯t need to worry because she liked the little Asian girl. Now...to figure out how the heck I was going to fix this mess so my little Pumpkin wouldn¡¯t cry.
I decided to give this a day earlier than I planned. The regular release schedule will be weekly, on Friday, for those wondering. Also, I utterly despise this new set-up for RRL, it makes me glad I do not use tables often, if at all. On a note regarding this chapter, and the coming ones. Yes, I know it is short, but I needed to get back into the swing of writing something cute and cuddly, it took a bit. The Chapters following this will be a good deal longer, unless they are meant as fillers. The second note I have is that Sidnie will be entering a school hosted tournament in about three Chapters, and that will last a while. It will also tie up book two, to some degree. Maybe I will extend it into pure school life and Dungeon growth hi-jinks. Much love and cookies V2 Chapter 15: A day of Waiting. Hello my Dear Readers. Sorry it is a little late, was very busy today. It is longer than the first Chapter after my return, though only a bit. I hope you enjoy it, and the bit that I showed. Forgive the fact it is a bit lacking in detail. I might return and change it depending on what happens tomorrow for me, but only slightly. Without further waiting, enjoy!
Sidnie POV - I was snuggled into something very warm! It was a little confusing, and I felt rough fabric rather than my soft blanket, but it was still kind of soft, and very comfy, so I snuggled in harder and buried my face into the side of it. I heard a kind of soft yelp, but I just figured it was the puppies in my dream, so I snuggled in harder. MMmm, comfy. It took a moment, but then the warm comfy thing started to move. Nyuuu!~ I latched on harder. ¡°Nyu, comfy stay!¡± I had no idea if I was dreaming, or Mommy was here. I remembered Jessica coming over, and crying then falling asleep. ¡°Sid, come on, let me up...Please?¡± Jessica? I snuggled more, not wanting to open my eyes. I was still upset, and worried. Waking up made it real again. But she kept trying to escape! That simply wasn¡¯t allowed to I wrapped my arms around her chest, and buried my face into the crook of her neck. I tried to latch on with my legs, but that didn¡¯t work so well, apparently I was under the blanket afterall. She froze a moment after I latched on, but then continued to try and escape! ¡°My warm comfy, stay!¡± I heard a soft sigh, but she finally stopped trying to leave me, and I was allowed a short time longer without having to wake up, and worry about Leo, or Fluffy. When I finally did wake up, Jessica was wide awake and looked conflicted about something. I smiled and told her good morning. She nodded, but got up pretty fast. ¡°So...Sid, are you feeling any better?¡± That reminded me about last night and I could feel myself tearing up again. She rushed to me and gave me a hug, gently stroking my hair. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Sid, I think your Dad might know more. Let¡¯s call him, ok?¡± I nodded sadly, and we went downstairs. Calling Daddy wasn¡¯t made easy either. His assistant continued to tell me he was busy debugging something and he wouldn¡¯t let me talk to him. I stomped my foot and argued with him for about five minutes before I heard a muffled female voice in the background. A loud smack sound came through the phone after the guy talked to the woman a bit, and then I heard Mommy! ¡°Mommy! Can I talk to Daddy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry pumpkin, but Daddy really is busy. But the good news is that he is busy working on Leo, and making him better, ok? Why don¡¯t you and Jessica go ahead and spend the day together, also get some breakfast ok?¡± I agreed to Mommy¡¯s terms, and we spoke a bit longer before hanging up. I felt happy again! Leo was gonna be ok, Daddy was the best at creating A.I¡¯s and he had personally made Leo. If anyone could fix him, Daddy could! When I told Jessica, she smiled and agreed to spend the day with me. I made us some breakfast and we ate together, joking and talking a bit. She kept blushing though for some reason, so I picked on her a little bit. It did a lot to cheer me up. ¡°So, Sid, what do you want to do today while we wait to hear from your Dad?¡± I tilted my head and contemplated that. What did I want to do? Normally I just worked on the Dungeon with Leo, or was at school. But school itself wasn¡¯t until tomorrow. It took me a minute, but I decided to watch some T.V with her, there should be an automatic recording of the Master Tournament still on our home system. I grinned, pulling Jessica by the arm and throwing her onto the couch. I wasn¡¯t going to let her escape sitting close to me like when we were kids again! So I rushed to grab the blanket and sat down, scooting right in against her. Her face was like a tomato! I poked her cheek and giggled at her. She smiled a little, and waved her hands at me to get me to stop, so I just stuck my tongue out at her and turned the T.V on, then doing the steps to start the recording. The Announcer this time was a Woman, and it seemed the recorder only managed to get the last fight, considering that she was saying it was the final match. ¡°Welcome Ladies and Gentlemen, both here and at home, to the final match of the first Masters tournament of the year! The Glass Cup!¡± Cheering could be heard, and Jessica even did a little soft cheer that I joined in on. I loved watching these tournaments. ¡° First up! You know him, you love him! GREYDON THE DEMONIC PRINCE!¡± It was funny, the crowd went wild and it took me a moment, but the guy that showed up looked like an older, cooler version of the Greydon I went to school with. His older Brother! I giggled like an idiot, and ignored the hmmph sound that Jessica made. I didn¡¯t expect him to use his Demons now though, if I remember right that interview we saw a while ago had him not wanting to use the Demon Race until he managed to do more with them. But I was fine with that, it would let me see how a Master Player used them! It might even help me out! ¡°His opponent, now remember to breath boys, the ever enchanting Sylvan Queen, Deadra!!!¡± This time when the crowd went wild it was filled with a lot of male voices, and out came a stunningly beautiful black woman with long silky looking hair. She waved at the crowd and I nudged Jessica a bit when I saw her mouth dropped. ¡°No cheating on Suzuki now!¡± She grumbled at me, something I couldn¡¯t really understand but it got her to put her arm around me! Yay! She was actually cuddling back. It made me a bit giddy. With that, we watched in silence while the screen went around the coming battlefield. The Master Players fought with actual Kingdoms taken from their respective Dungeon World. It gave them a set of commands they could use, and an hour of super advanced time on the battlefield that had them use all their micromanagement skills to the fullest. Because of the one hour limit, one mistake during that advanced time could lead to a fatal weakness in their plans. Basically, they chose what amounted to three thousand of their Race, from all tiers up to Tier 9 if they had them, and then the time was increased by nearly sixty times real time. It mean they had to queue the options, and use their A.I in high speed intensive management style to get their Castles built, along with defenses and grow their armies from those three thousand by breeding them. No new species, or variants could be created in this time of course, only those added. So depending on what their Race was, and what they had, they tried to put in one male and female of all variations, because at the end of that hour they could have millions of war assets if they had done it correctly, along with possible forts, and castles. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The Master Player Tournaments lasted for hours on end, until the enemies first Castle was destroyed. It was a massive strategy version of the lower tournament Rankings that involved countless variables and options. We didn¡¯t normally watch these because it could lead to bad habits being picked up without experience to show us why, but I wanted to see it even more when I heard the first battle with Demons would be used by one of the top Master Players! In the following hour the camera panned from side to side, showing progress for each Player with the announcer making comments. This was made so that each player could hear her and quickly alter and change what they may have had planned to counter the other. Of course nothing beyond the screen could be seen, the Players were controlling their favorite creature, and using their A.I to help manage as best as they could. But all along the extensive ruin filled continent that was the battlefield, castles and walls, as well as villages for minor food resources were built. I was confused of course, Graydon''s Demons looked different from mine. They kind of reminded me of the mean Demons that kept hurting my sweet Demons, including the ones that hurt Fluffy! That made me puff up and shout at the screen. ¡°Meanies!¡± and stuff like that. His Husk versions were crueler looking than mine, they also looked more Demonic and sinister as opposed to my, albeit intimidating, Husks and Pit Fighters, but lighter version of his. The Succubus like creatures he had were monsters in my eyes, literally. They showed the female form, and exuded a kind of lust judging from how they interacted during the sped up time, but...they looked wrong, like their bones were on the outside of their skin, and they actively were killing and eating weaker Demons. It made me sick, and worried about Red now. I didn¡¯t want her to fight something like that! He didn¡¯t have as many different Species of Demon as I did, but he had the main facts. His Friends looked larger as well, corded muscles and stuff all over them. It confused me, making me wonder why mine seemed nicer and more tamed than his, but then the hour ended and the match between the Demons, and the Elven like Sylvan began¡­ Master Tournament POV - (Done in Narrative because I am really, really tired.) The great one who sent us here has commanded we slay every one of the foul Monsters that have shared our border for the last several thousand years! Every day they had grown stronger, but so have we. My People, the Fair Folk, we will do our Goddess proud and push back the tide of Darkness that encroaches upon our lands! So began the war that lasted thousands of years, the war of Ashes, between the Demonic Hordes that covered the lands to the East, and the Children of the Wood that took the West. The Sylvan fought with Tenacity and courage, while the Demons fought with Malice and Cruelty. Each side taking and losing land every day. It all led up to this last Battle, at the very Gates of the Sylvan Capital, the final stronghold against the seemingly never ending tide of Demons. The Siege lasted years, but the sheer numbers of the Imps, and the dark Magics that bewitched the mind were too much in the end for the Valiant Elven kind, it ended with their King being beheaded by a creature, not to different in appearance from the Elves themselves but with giant, Dragon like wings, and blood red skin. The final siege before this event had gone well, the arrows of the Sylvan flew straight and true, killings hundreds of the Demons that assaulted their walls. But they were too few, the Centuries of war, and their low birth rate, along with the loss of so many of their lesser kin wore on them over the days of the final battle. The Demons themselves were Led by Powerful beasts that seemed unique, and constantly threw their kind at the walls, creating mounds of dead bodies that they used as foot steps to eventually take the outer walls. The Elves had still had hope though, surely they could not continue to waste so many of their kin, right? But the hope was for not. The countless dead Demons had been their lowest Castes, the Imps, The Lesser Fiends, and a few of the ghastlier abominations of their kind. For once that first wall was taken, then came the Hounds. Made from darkness and breathing molten lava, they ran rampant through the residential areas that had begun evacuating to the inner walls. The Hounds had hunted down, and slain all before them. The Elderly, the Young, Women and Children. All perished and were devoured before their hunger. Following them over the wall came the Behemoth like beings known as Hell Fiends, Massive Monsters with small wings that used them to hop and glide further into the castle. They were as tall as three Elves, and easily destroyed the proud Silver Defense they had been proud of. But in the end, the most Terrifying of their kind, their Leader, was who won the day by killing the Elven King. He was the Legendary Demonic being, said to have been a king of Hell, Belphegor! He moved slowly, not caring about the death around him, his power unquestionable. It was over after the first swing of the blade¡­ Sidnie POV - ¡°We have a Winner! GREYDON THE DEMONIC PRINCE! He took Victory by breeding the weaker and lesser Demons in such vast numbers that he simply wore down and overwhelmed the stronger and highly trained Sylvan Knights! Simply amazing, wouldn¡¯t you say Ladies and Gentlemen!?¡± I blinked, having watched over eight hours of nonstop fighting. Greydon had used the numerical advantage, but he had...slaughtered and corrupted the lands all around his forces to act as a kind of power boost for his Demons. The Sylvan User had made too many mistakes early, considering it was the first fight using Demons it was expected. I cheered for the victory, but the method seemed really brutish to me. ¡°That was amazing! Are you telling me that you can do that eventually?¡± Jessica was excited and asking me questions. I grinned, sharing it and nodded, letting her know in time, maybe. But I didn¡¯t like the idea of fighting like that. So much...waste, and sacrifice. I¡¯d never do that to my cute Demons! We ended up spending the rest of the morning and Afternoon goofing off, looking at her Dungeon, and waiting for Daddy to call. I was still worried about Leo, but I trust Daddy. Leo POV - Time, unknown how long has passed. I remember something weird happening, the errors in my systems, and Sidnie crying before I managed to forcibly eject her from the Dungeon World. After that, just this floating like sensation in a sea of programming. As well as other, newer codes being thrown in. Oddly, with each new code it seemed I gained a sense of time, and self. It took a while, I didn''t know how long, but eventually I managed to grasp some form of reality, and my first sight was that of the Creator. He looked Haggard and stressed, but had a smile playing on his lips. It was shortly after that I attempted to speak, only to realize I was ¡®seeing¡¯ outside of my normal means. I looked down, seeing see through hands, with odd looking cuffs covering my wrists. I looked back toward the Creator, and spoke for the very first time, my voice sounding Cultured to my new ¡®ears¡¯. ¡°What...Happened?.... Dropped/Super Hiatus Hello folks, meant to do this a while ago but Life and such have prevented me from truly taking the time to write it out. Dungeon Games is currently dropped off RRL, I write it in my spare time, or when I feel inspired to do so. Between work, and a desire to write something more adult, gritty, and dark I have simply drifted away from it. I know I have multiple messages from many of you asking the question if it is dropped, or on Hiatus. The answer is a bit of both. I do not plan to post it again on RRL for a fairly long time, if ever. But I do continue to write it as the mood strikes me. Terribly sorry to everyone who enjoyed, and loved Dungeon Games, but just feel it is time to move on. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Have a lovely day/night/afternoon. Information on the new Story I intend to share. I know several of you were asking me in PMS how long the Hiatus would be, I fear that you may not have seen the Dropped portion before hand or chose to ignore it. But for the time being, expect nothing more of DG that will be shared to the public. What I am working on now is an Urban Fantasy based around a very special species of creature I created in my younger years. The story idea came with the help of an individual that belongs tot he Chat group I am in, Xacual. It will have to MC''s, a male and female. The actual story is going to be written as closely to a book like format as I feel comfortable getting while sharing on RRL, I have the storyboard, and the general flow done and filed away. What I am doing is creating a backlog of chapters to be released at set dates. My working title at this time is Sensual Secrets, named after the strip club the Male MC bounces for. Might change later, and I will link it here when I post it for those interested in a more adult, semi dark, and Urban feel. Wished to inform you a little of it, and this very small teaser so you can decide if you think you would read it or not, if you would, welcome, if not I understand.
¡°She¡¯ll set your sweet tooths on fire, give it up for CANDY!!!¡± I rolled my eyes at Jerry and his lame as fuck introduction of one of the girls, she was somewhat new, but her body was young and flexible, even if she was closer to a hundred. Vampettes were like that though. The fact she was actually still fairly young by her particular Clans standards was beside the point. She was naturally wearing a little school girl outfit, holding a giant Lollipop that went well with her name when she began her routine. She looked like she was moving properly, rehearsal had gone well. It helped that Vampires had natural dexterity and balance making them great at pole work. I took my eyes from the show when she started taking her top off while moving in time with the beats of the music Jerry had playing. I allowed my amber eyes to slowly roll over the crowd, and the serving girls in their hip hugger skirts that showed off their thongs and thighs, with little nipple covers. The men, Human and otherwise throwing singles and tens onto the stage for the performer. I was looking for trouble makers, it¡¯s what I was paid to do. That and stop them that is. Luckily a strip club with a Prideling bouncer seldom saw trouble that was anything beyond a drunken argument over who would take which girl to the VIP room for a private dance that normally ended in fucking. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Even with the predator species that went bump in the night that frequented this place, Vampires, Lycanthropes, Goblins and Ghouls it tended to be the Humans, the Meat, that caused the most problems for us. They always seemed to think their little guns that the stores sold would let them rob the place. Even when the would be robbers were never seen again, it almost always happened once or twice a month. It had not happened yet this month, so I was expecting some would-be gang banger to walk into a den of Monsters, knowing we were here, and then I¡¯d have to ram his toy up his ass, and somehow keep the clients, the non-human ones, from eating him while in the bloody bar. The bar did not need the Cops actually harassing us for a killing done on the property. I was standing at the door in my black bouncer shirt, the mic connected to the security room dangling loosely at my shoulders, my hearing was good enough I didn¡¯t need it to close even with the music blaring as loudly as it was. I flicked my eyes toward the left for a moment, one of the girls were heading my way with a little extra sway in her step. Jenny, always trying to get into my bed. I was fairly certain the only reasons she continued it at this point was because I denied her the first time. She sidled up close to me, leaning against my side with her head on my shoulder. ¡°Hey Leon, wanna go get that private dance I promised?¡± I suppose she was trying to be sensual, her voice was husky enough, and her large breasts were firmly placed on my bicep, but it didn¡¯t really affect me. I grew up around women that were far more attractive than her, though she was high up there, for a Lycanthrope, one of the canine breed. I never bothered learning which. ¡°No, Jenny, get back to work or I¡¯ll make sure Jerry knows you were trying to fuck the muscle again. You know you can¡¯t take another strike or he¡¯ll fire your ass, even if it makes him a good amount of money being shaken on that stage.¡± ....
Very small teaser from the first Chapter. I hope you enjoy. With luck, I will post this sometime next week after I create the rest of my Backlog, and without work preventing me from doing so.